ã€ŠThe Villain&#x27;s Little Catã€‹


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1: The Changing World

    The sky was dark red in color.

    Inside a ssroom inside one of the university, there were a lot of students who were listening to their teacher teaching some materials.

    Sitting inside the ssroom, a young woman was nodding her head as if her head was too heavy. After nodding a few times, she nearly slipped and naturally sat straighter.

    The young woman¡¯s name was Kate. Shecked sleepst night due to her professor¡¯s homework and now couldn¡¯t concentrate fully in ss. Her eyes nced at the window beside her, looking at the dark red sky.

    This strange phenomenon had been going on for some time and Kate didn¡¯t know how long it wouldst. So far, there has been strange red cloud all over the world and no one could exin the reason.

    ¡°It¡¯s raining.¡±

    Kate blinked her eyes. It seemed that the rain was somewhat red in color.

    What a strange phenomenon.

    .....

    Ring! Ring! Ring!

    The bell rang and Kate tidied her books. She was 21 years old and this was her third year in university. She nced at her friend who was also sat up straight when the bell rang.

    ¡°You¡¯re also sleeping?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean sleeping? I¡¯m only daydreaming.¡± She snorted and tidied her desk.

    Kate chuckled.

    The professor also looked at his watch and then said in his low voice, ¡°The ss is over, you may leave now. Don¡¯t forget to read the materials for the next meeting.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Professor!¡±

    The students were naturally more excited when the ss was over. They wanted to leave as fast as possible and y outside. There would be a small basketball game after the ss was over.

    *meow*

    As Kate walked to the front, she could see the small white colored kitten on Professor Kyle¡¯s desk. The kitten was only a few weeks old and still looked like a small furry ball.

    Normally, Professor Kyle wouldn¡¯t bring the kitten around. He only brought the small kitten to the vet and hadn¡¯t had the time to go home, so he could only bring the cat to the ssroom.

    The girls naturally didn¡¯t mind.

    They even stared at the kitten with heated gaze, wanting to have the chance to stroke such a cute little creature.

    But Professor Kyle¡¯s strict and cold face prevented them from doing so.

    Really...

    They couldn¡¯t understand why this cold professor even brought such a little kitten around. The image simply didn¡¯t match!

    ¡°Are you going to watch the basketball game?¡± Kate¡¯s friend, Lucy, asked curiously.

    Kate shook her head. ¡°I haven¡¯t finished the homework yet.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, what a model student you are.¡±

    Kate merely smiled. As she took her phone from her pocket, she noticed that there was an unread message from the group. She pursed her lips and then heard scream from the front.

    ¡°Hey! What happened to you?¡±

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Hearing the series of questions, Kate arched her eyebrows. She noticed that the university¡¯s belle, Lotus, crouched while holding her head. It seemed as if she was hurt.

    Lucy rolled her eyes. ¡°She¡¯s attracting attention again. This is already the fourth time this week.¡±

    Kate showed a helpless smile.

    Because Lotus had such a great figure and face, a lot of boys liked her. Some girls didn¡¯t like her because they felt that she was too fake, including Lucy, who didn¡¯t want to get close to Lotus at all.

    Kate replied the message and was about to put her phone on her bag when she noticed that her supposed pencil case was not there. She sighed. ¡°I¡¯m going back first. My pencil case is still in ss.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t take too long.¡± Lucy waved her hand.

    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±

    Kate pursed her lips and returned back to the ssroom. She took her student card and scanned it on the scanner before pushing the door. Since this was engineering faculty, their teacher seemed to have taken it upon themselves to have the most advanced technology in their faculty.

    This automatically locked door was one of them. The students would have to use their card to open the look, which would naturally record their in and out.

    Naturally, when they wanted to go back home, just one student is enough because they can hold the door open. If they have to get out one by one, that would be too tiring to do.

    Kate walked inside.

    *meow*

    The small white cat had somehow walked to the ground. When Kate walked forward, the small cat called, causing Kate to stop. She liked fluffy little cat too because they were simply too cute.

    Kyle looked at Kate and arched his eyebrows. ¡°Something?¡±

    ¡°My pencil case is left behind, please excuse me, Professor.¡± Kate bowed down and dodged his eyes. She wanted to move but the little cat near her legs didn¡¯t want to move at all and kept on stroking her calf.

    Kate felt embarrassed.

    She liked small kittens and they usually liked her too. It might be because she had some affinity with animals that they would also respond when she called them.

    Kyle was still cleaning his desks. There were several books ced there and Kate had to admit that she would never be able to understand all of them.

    Seeing that the professor didn¡¯t seem to be willing to help, Kate crouched down. ¡°Little kitty, big sister wants to go, okay?¡±

    The cat meowed again.

    Kate felt her heart melt with such cute gesture. However, she restricted it and put the little kitten to the side.

    Just as she was about to put the cat away, there was a loud thunder outside.

    BANG!

    At this moment, Kate felt as if something hit her head. Her body dropped to the ground and her vision turned blurry. All she could see was the small cat in her hands and also the professor who seemed to have fallen down too.

    ¡®What in the world happened?¡¯

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2: I¡¯M A CAT???

    Kate felt fuzzy.

    Everything seemed to be spinning around.

    She didn¡¯t know how long she passed out.

    When she finally woke up, her vision was still a bit blurry. It took some time for her vision to return to normal. Her head was still hurt, but it was not as much as before.

    In front of her, she could see that Professor Kyle was still lying on the ground. It seemed that the moment the lightning strike, it caused everyone to pass out instantaneously no matter what they were doing before.

    ¡®What in the world is that?¡¯

    *meow*

    .....

    Kate was stunned.

    She was just about to call the professor, but the words that came out of her mouth was definitely the voice of a cat meowing.

    It was not her, right...?

    This...

    Kate lowered her head.

    The ground felt very close.

    She then turned her head to the side and naturally saw her furry white body. it was soft and looked like cloud.

    If this was any other time, she would definitely admire...

    No, even if this was any other time, she would never be able to stay calm.

    ¡°A...¡±

    Kate raised her hand and saw that her hand had turned into a paw. She moved it to the right and then to the left.

    ¡°MEOOWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWW!¡±

    The panicked scream of a cat could be heard.

    Considering the kitten¡¯s small size, it was already an awesome feat for her to be able to scream so loudly.

    Kate tried to stand up.

    Thud!

    Her small body felt weak as if her entire energy was drained. At this moment, countless thoughts bombarded Kate¡¯s head as if there was a train wreck.

    ¡°Meow? Meow! Meow... Meow! Meow. Meow. Meow. Meow.¡±

    The sound of a cat¡¯s wailing could be heard inside the room. Kate felt extremely desperate just now.

    Where¡¯s her body?

    Why did she turn into a cat?

    What in the world just happened?

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    Kate struggled and turned around. At this moment, her heart felt cold when she saw that her body had disappeared. She was supposed to be holding this small cat in her hand before she passed out.

    Where¡¯s her body?

    Where¡¯s her 21 years old body?

    Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh!

    Kate wanted to cry without tears.

    All that left was the wailing of a small kitten who couldn¡¯t ept the world.

    ¡°Meo.¡±

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3: A Little Kitten at That?

    ¡°Meow...¡±

    After some crying, Kate finally calmed down. She had epted the situation.... Not that she wanted to ept it, but she had no other choice but to ept the fact that she had turned into a little kitten.

    Her body...

    She meant, her previous body was either fused with this small cat or it had left because of the exchange of soul. She was more inclined to the first guess since a little kitten wouldn¡¯t be able to open the door by itself without having any knowledge of the world.

    The door was automatically locked.

    When she came here, she didn¡¯t bother keeping it open, so it was already locked automatically.

    There was actually a chance for someone to open the door from outside if the little kitten were to call someone, though.

    .....

    Kate decided to just be optimistic for now and check the door¡¯s recordter. She definitely couldn¡¯t check on her own, so she would ask for help.

    Ask for help....

    Turning her head, Kate looked at Professor Kyle who was still lying on the floor. The only person whom she could possibly ask for help was definitely this professor. There was no one else who could understand a small kitten.

    Wait, would Professor Kyle understand her?

    He¡¯s this little kitten owner, so he should be able to understand her a bit, right?

    Kate felt conflicted.

    ¡®For now... let¡¯s learn how to walk.¡¯

    This small kitten¡¯s body was very ufortable for Kate. Not to mention that this little kitten was only a few week¡¯s old, probably at most 2 to 3 months? She was not an expert in terms of animals¡¯ study.

    While she liked animal, her knowledge was limited to know their species.

    And this little kitten hadn¡¯t grown up, so Kate was not totally sure about this little kitten specific species.

    ¡®Left, right, left right, left right...¡¯

    Thud!

    After walking a few steps, Kate dropped to the ground once more. She felt extremely desperate right now.

    How did she turn into a cat from the very beginning was something that she didn¡¯t even understand.

    And then, she had to somehow protect her life.

    She didn¡¯t know what she was supposed to do anymore.

    ¡®Left, right, left right, left right...¡¯

    Thud!

    Once again, Kate learned how to walk. It was strange that she had to move her arm and legs at the same time, but she could finally do it by imagining that she was crawling.

    Her movement was imperfect, but it was better than nothing.

    At least, she could move!

    ¡®Hungry...¡¯

    This small kitten was hungry, so Kate walked towards Professor Kyle and nudged his body. Seeing that Professor Kyle was still ina, Kate sighed and walked towards his bag. There should be some food for her, right?

    Dragging the bag, Kate saw a baby bottle filled with milk.

    Her eyes lit up.

    This kitten was still young, so Kate didn¡¯t want to take the risk of hurting her body by eating strange things. She quickly opened the cup and began to drank the milk slowly.

    ¡®I feel like I turn into a baby again...¡¯

    Kate wanted to cry.

    In the end, her desire to survive won over her shame, so she continued to drink the milk through the baby bottle. The amount of milk was too much for a small kitten like her, so she didn¡¯t drink all of the milk.

    Closing the cup again by using her two front limbs, Kate sighed.

    She¡¯s full.

    At least, when she¡¯s full, she wouldn¡¯t be as weak as when she just woke up.

    Kate looked around the ssroom.

    Now, what should she do?

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4: Fever

    *Drizzle*

    Now that Kate was full and had calmed down, she could faintly hear the sound of rain from outside. She nced up and saw the window beside the teacher¡¯s podium. It was wet with red colored rain.

    Kate¡¯s body stiffened.

    She walked closer and then realized that the sky was still as dark as ever, but it was no longer red. Instead, it simply looked like when it was normal storm.

    Probably the red rain was the cloud exporting everything out after being hold back for so long?

    Kate nodded her small furry head.

    That seemed to be the only exnation...

    .....

    Forget it, she was not an ecological expert anyway. Even if the world changed outside, what she should do was to care for herself and make sure that she could survive.

    Kate looked at her small arms.

    How should she exin to her parents that she had turned into a little cat?

    Besides, could they understand her words?

    ¡°Meow...¡±

    The world looked so dark right now.

    Kate then nced at Professor Kyle beside her. Professor Kyle was still in his twenties and had just returned from study aboard. A lot of girls cheered when they saw him and discussed about him in secret.

    But well, engineering faculty didn¡¯t have that many girls in the first ce, so their discussion was a bit limited.

    Unfortunately, he was very strict.

    Not to mention, his requirement and demands were so much that the female students were praying hard that they would not enter his ss. If there were other teacher, they would rather pick that teacher.

    Who cares whether this teacher was handsome and young?

    They needed to graduate first!

    Their grade is more important than having eye candy, okay?

    No one wanted to stay in the same ss for multiple semesters just because they liked watching handsome guys. Many of their ssmates were equally handsome too if they were looking for boyfriends.

    As for Kate...

    Alright, she was just unlucky along with her friend.

    There was only one ss and this was apulsory ss. Everyone had to grit their teeth and attended the ss while praying that Professor Kyle would be a bit merciful in the grading.

    Now that Kate was staying close to Professor Kyle, she noticed that he was indeed very young and handsome. He had defined face. Since he was sleeping right now, he didn¡¯t look as scary as when he was awake.

    Kate raised her paw and put it on Professor Kyle¡¯s forehead.

    It was hot.

    Burning hot at that.

    Kate frowned... if a kitten could frown, their eyebrows would have definitely stick a bit closer.

    ¡®That lightning might have caused all of this. I and Professor Kyle passed out at the same time. While I turned into a cat... he had strong fever.¡¯

    Kate sighed.

    She walked to her own bag. The walking journey was very torturous.

    ¡®Left, right, left right, left right...¡¯

    Thud!

    Not being able to walk properly and have to count the left and right inside her mind, Kate really feel as if she was back during the military training. At that time, she already felt crazy because of counting left and right whenever she had to walk.

    After all, she would be punished if she was not simr with the other students.

    *rustle*

    Kate was d that her bag was half open, so she didn¡¯t have to think hard about how to open it. Rummaging her items, Kate finally found thepress. She always carried it with her because it could help her cool her forehead whenever she felt like she was burned out from her study.

    Her friends like to joke with her, saying that she always has a fever during study.

    *cough*

    Now, this thing was useful.

    Kate pulled one of them out and dragged it with her mouth towards Kyle. Internally, she was crying buckets. Without any hands, she could only drag this thing using her mouth.

    She swore to herself that she had to learn how to turn back into human in the future.

    She didn¡¯t want to be a cat forever!

    Soon, Kate arrived near Kyle and tore the packaging with her small ws. She pulled thepress out and pressed it on Kyle¡¯s forehead.

    She couldn¡¯t get out of here on her own.

    Her body is too small and weak.

    So, Kate hoped that when Kyle woke up, he would at least bring her along.

    If he didn¡¯t want to?

    Kate was determined totch onto him as tightly as possible!

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5: The World is Dangerous

    After it was done, Kate struggled to climb the chair. She used Kyle¡¯s body to climb to the chair and then used the chair to climb towards the table.

    From here, she could see the outside world through the window as long as she stood up with her two back legs.

    This ssroom hadrge and long window, probably because the teacher felt that the students would feel bored if they were in an enclosed ssroom for a long time. Besides, Kate knew that this window also allowed them to know what happened outside.

    ¡®There¡¯s no one outside.¡¯

    Kate was looking outside while thinking that there was no one until she saw arge shadow walking from the side.

    Her ssroom was located at the third floor, so it would be impossible for her to get out through the window unless she wanted to die. However, this height allowed her to be able to see what happened outside.

    And at this moment, Kate could see a mouse.

    .....

    Not a normal mouse.

    The mouse was as big as human and it walked towards the nearby tree. Itsrge body was shaking the tree and used its teeth to scratch it.

    Thud!

    Kate dropped on the table.

    Her small limbs were all shaking in fear, no longer capable of allowing her to stand up.

    ¡®WHAT IN THE WORLD IS THAT???¡¯

    Kate screamed inside her mind but what came out of her mouth was loud meowing.

    She wanted to cry.

    The world is changing.

    She understood that very well from the very moment she woke up as a little cat. There was no way that their current science would be able to exin the reason why a person changed into a small animal.

    And now, Kate had just seen that a mouse changed into the size of human.

    Tell her, how should she go out now?

    If she came out of this ssroom, Kate was absolutely sure that the mouse would be the one chasing after her. The image of a mouse chasing after a cat appeared inside Kate¡¯s head before she shook her head rapidly.

    No matter what, she had to figure out a way to survive...

    One way or another.

    Kate looked around and slowly climbed down. She didn¡¯t want to look outside again in fear that she would lose hope in this desperate world. She still wanted to live, but if she were to look at those...rge mouse again, all she could see was the images of mouse chasing cats.

    Soon, Kate reached down.

    She turned to look at the direction of the chairs. It was messy and covered her vision, but if she was not wrong, there should be other animals around here such as ants, small lizards, and so on.

    After all, her friends had spotted them from time to time.

    ¡®What should I do?¡¯

    Kate looked at the unconscious Professor Kyle and then at the row ofrge chairs and table in front of her. For some reason, she didn¡¯t want to go there and check whether there were any dangers or not.

    However, Kate knew that if there was any mutated animal here, both she and Professor Kyle would be in danger.

    Kate took a deep breath and looked at her palm.

    Rows of small ws appeared.

    ¡®I can control my ws?¡¯

    Trying a few times, Kate realized that as a cat, she now could control her ws. It was a strange feeling that she had never experienced before.

    After making sure that she could take out her ws at any moment, Kate began to walk towards the row of chairs and table in front of her. At this time, she really felt that the entire world hated her so much.

    They looked so big, ah!

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6: First Kill

    Kate actually doubted that there would be any animals nearby. After all, she had been screaming so loudly as a cat from the very moment she woke up. Yet, there was not even any sound of theming out at all.

    It was as if everyone was in deep sleep.

    ¡®Is it thea because of the rain and lightning?¡¯

    Could it be that everyone would wake up at different time?

    At this moment, Kate somehow thought about the various types of novels she had read in the past. Even though she was busy with her tasks, she would never ever abandon her hobby of reading novels.

    Online novels were the best.

    She could read a lot of them, but the waiting time for new chapters was more often than not, a torture.

    .....

    Anyway, that was not the important point right now. What she needed to make sure was that there was no other monster around her. if there were other animals mutated like that giant ant outside...

    Kate looked at her small paw.

    She wanted to cry.

    In any normal times, she might feel that it didn¡¯t matter that much turning into a small cat. After all, the cat was cute. Welp, that didn¡¯t seem to be the right state of mind either.

    In this situation where the world is changing and gradually turned dangerous, what was the use of being cute? She would just end up being stewed or stomped to death with her small stature.

    No.

    She didn¡¯t want to die yet.

    Kate took a deep breath and walked towards the row of tables and chairs in front of her.

    She actually hoped from the bottom of her heart that there wouldn¡¯t be any mutated animal in front of her.

    But fate seems to like twisting her hopes.

    Thunk!

    There was arge lizard lying on top of one of the chairs. It was unknown whether the lizard was on top of the chair before it changed and mutated or it was actually below the table.

    Because its body turned big, it was actually squeezed between the table and the chair.

    It looked painful.

    ¡®Thatrge lizard is still sleeping.¡¯

    Kate looked at the lizard and silently cursed whoever brought that lizard into the ssroom. The engineering faculty should be the cleanest one of them all since there was a cleaning robot made by those seniors from robotics group.

    She didn¡¯t know which kindhearted senior made that robot back then, but it was said that he used the robot forpetition. After graduating, the cleaning robot was left behind and used to clean this building after ss.

    Normally, even ants would be exterminated daily.

    But now there was a lizard sneaking in.

    If it was not because one of the naughty student taking the lizard in, the lizard might enter because someone opened the window and the lizard sneaked in.

    And now...

    How should Kate deal with it?

    ¡®Kill the lizard?¡¯

    Kate looked at her small paw.

    If she was still in her normal 21 years old body, she would surely step forward and grab something sharp to kill the lizard. She had killed fish and chickens in the kitchen before, so killing a lizard should be okay.

    But with her current kitten body that was many times smaller than thisrge lizard...

    How could she kill it?

    Kate really wanted to pick her phone and posted this question online urgently. How to kill a sleeping giant lizard with a small kitten body?

    ...

    After several minutes, Kate calmed down.

    The awful twists and turns for the past few minutes seemed to have taken all of her energy. Kate looked at her small paw.

    Can her delicate paw kill that giant lizard?

    Uhm...

    If she was not wrong, a cat should have ws, right?

    w, w, w....

    After checking her four legs , Kate wanted to yell to the Heaven once more. Why did she have no w???

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7: First Kill

    Meow!

    After onest shout, Kate calmed down. She guessed that her professor must have trimmed his cat¡¯s w. The cat was still young, so it might be that the w hadn¡¯t grown up yet...

    Why did Kate feel even more desperate as time passed?

    Kate took a deep breath and walked back to the direction of her bag. Still not used with this body, her steps were a bit weird and uncoordinated. There was nothing that Kate could do.

    She would always subconsciously think of her previously adult body.

    And humans walked with two legs!

    Not four!

    .....

    ¡®Think! Did you carry anything that you can use to kill the lizard? There¡¯s only wallet, books, pencil case, and so on...¡¯

    There was no way that Kate would bring dangerous items with her. She didn¡¯t have any intention of being apprehended for dangerous material possession.

    Just as Kate was thinking, she walked towards Kyle¡¯s bag.

    Kyle¡¯s bag?

    Kate stared at the bag.

    After a few seconds, she silently apologized to her professor and began to rummage the bag more carefully. Previously, she was hungry, so she searched his bag to find something that a little kitten could eat.

    Now, she needed something to kill the lizard.

    Honestly, Kate didn¡¯t really expect anything.

    But when she truly saw the content of Professor Kyle¡¯s bag, Kate fell silent.

    Is this truly the bag of a professor?

    She was not looking through the bag of a mob, right?

    In front of Kate was the pile of books along with a gun that was slipped at the bottom of the bag. Not only gun, there was even a pocket knife that was located not far from the gun.

    Kate feel that she needed to refresh her understanding of her professor.

    ¡®Will I be safe to follow him?¡¯

    Her current identity is Professor Kyle¡¯s little cat. And with her current ability, Kate highly doubted that she would be able to survive by roaming by herself. It was even more so when she thought of the giant rat that she saw outside the window just now.

    But looking at the equipment inside Professor Kyle¡¯s bag, Kate felt her brain was overloaded.

    Professor Kyle was indeed known to be cold and her friend once remarked that his identity might be unordinary.

    For Kate back then, it was not important.

    She didn¡¯t have much interest in the gossip.

    Especially when she thought of her lessons that needed a lot to catch up because she had been hospitalized a few times

    But now that she was thinking about her delicate future... Kate began to think about things that she had heard before.

    She¡¯s afraid.

    ¡®Ugh...¡¯

    Kate shook her small furry head and sighed.

    No matter what Professor Kyle¡¯s real identity is, she would have totch onto him for the time being until she was strong enough to be able to protect herself. And with her current condition as a small and cute but useless kitten, Kate highly doubted that she will be able to do that.

    She hoped that this professor would treat his cat nicely.

    In any case, he even brought his cat to the vet and carried her tenderly, so he shouldn¡¯t mistreat his cat, right?

    Kate sighed and fished out the pocket knife.

    She knew that some of her friends also carried the pocket knife and learned how to use them. Those boys liked to show off their proficient handling. She had to admit that if they did it well, it looked cool.

    But her friends were certainly not in those categories.

    Kate could remember their expression when he nearly lost his own toes because the knife dropped.

    *cough*

    ¡®Uh, if I¡¯m not wrong, this should be the way to open it.¡¯

    Kate struggled using her small paw to pull the knife open. After an unknown amount of time, Kate finally straightened the knife and bit it with her mouth. It couldn¡¯t be helped, she couldn¡¯t even walk properly without carrying anything.

    She could only carry the knife with her mouth.

    Slowly, Kate walked towards therge lizard.

    Looking at the lizard on top of the chair, Kate¡¯s expression was hard to describe. She hadpletely forgotten that the chair was much taller than herself. If she wanted to kill the lizard, she had to climb this chair?

    How is it possible?

    Kate was struggling vehemently internally and finally looked at the bottom half of the lizard that was stuck below the table.

    She couldn¡¯t reach the lizard¡¯s neck to deal fatal blow.

    In that case, she could just cut the lizard¡¯s abdomen to make it bleed to death, right?

    Kate feel that she was really cruel.

    Well... just do it.

    sh!

    Controlling the knife with her mouth, Kate used it to pierce the lizard¡¯s abdomen and pulled to the side.

    Ssh!

    Blood poured out to the floor.

    Kate looked at the blood pooled in front of her and fell silent.

    For the first time, she felt that even a small pool of blood looked so big.

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8: Wake Up

    Kate slowly walked away from the area and then looked at her body. Because she was still not used with this cat¡¯s body, her control was naturally awkward. It would take a few hours before she could get used to be a cat.

    ¡®The blood sshed to my back leg.¡¯

    Kate frowned.

    She loved cleanliness and naturally felt dirty because of the blood.

    However, she couldn¡¯t even clean it herself.

    Kate sighed.

    ¡®I¡¯ve turned into a useless cat. I really hope that Professor Kyle will at least help this small cat to survive.¡¯

    .....

    If even Professor Kyle chose to abandon his cat, Kate really have no idea what she was supposed to do anymore.

    Soon, Kate reached back to the ce where Professor Kyle was located. She dumped the knife in her mouth near Professor Kyle¡¯s bag.

    ng!

    As for cleaning up?

    Sorry, she couldn¡¯t do it.

    Kate feel a bit drowsy. After screaming loudly after realizing that she had turned into a kitten, Kate checked outside and dealt a blow to her mind. Afterwards, she was busy dealing with thatrge lizard.

    Her mind and body was very tired.

    This little kitten was still very young and the body was underdeveloped. Kate knew very well that what she did might have exceeded her stamina.

    Kate looked at the water bottle at the side and used her front paw to pull it close. His face was still flushed, but it looked better. Herpress must have worked. She knew that he might be thirsty, so Kate unscrew the bottle carefully and then tilted the bottle towards him.

    Thankfully, the bottle was not full.

    The water dropped bit by bit towards Professor Kyle¡¯s mouth under Kate¡¯s careful guidance.

    Still, his jaw was a bit wet....

    Kate looked at her masterpiece and chose not to do anything. She screwed the bottle bag and then walked towards Professor Kyle¡¯s bag.

    She¡¯s afraid of him.

    But at the same time, he was the only person who could protect her now.

    She couldn¡¯tmunicate well and asking other students to take care of her in this special period was simply crazy. They wouldn¡¯t have the energy to care for a strange stray cat around them.

    Thus, Kate could only ce her hope to Professor Kyle.

    At the very least, he¡¯s her ¡®owner.¡¯

    With that consoling thoughts in her mind, Kate fell asleep.

    The ssroom was quiet.

    Only the asional drizzle sound from outside could be heard. The rain didn¡¯t show any sign of stopping and at this time, some people began to wake up along with the beasts.

    Screams of terror began to spread.

    Cries of grief mixed in between.

    Inside the quiet ssroom, Kyle slowly opened his eyes. He was notpletely unconscious for the past hour, but he felt that his entire body was weak and that there was nothing he could do.

    He could hear the sound of a cat meowing.

    Kyle guessed that his little cat must have woken up and probably hungry.

    But he couldn¡¯t even help himself.

    How could he help his little cat?

    Later on, he felt something cool on his forehead and felt confused. However, his mind was muddy, so he couldn¡¯t see the one who took care of him. All he could see was the white fur that blocked his vision.

    At that time, he felt that he was dreaming.

    How could a cat take care of him?

    The cat was still very young. He was only taking care of the cat temporarily because his father told him that he was too cold and that the cat belonged to his aunt gave birth not long ago. He was tasked to take care one of the kittens.

    And this morning, the cat seemed to be sluggish.

    He felt headache at how delicate this kitten was, but because of his father¡¯s words, he still took the cat to the vet. The vet said that the cat was fine and justck sleep. In the end, Kyle could only carry the kitten to the ss he taught today.

    Afterwards, Kyle heard the cat meowed a few times again.

    He was really confused just what in the world is this cat doing, meowing from time to time.

    In the end, he heard the sound of metal falling and really wanted to move to check. If not because his body didn¡¯t respond and that he felt weak, Professor Kyle would have long turned his body to check the small cat.

    Lastly, he felt that there was water dropping on his mouth.

    Opening his eyes slightly, he could see the small kitten holding the bottle carefully. She was trying to make sure the water dropped to his mouth.

    Unfortunately, the small kitten didn¡¯t have much strength.

    The water dropped to his jaw and to the ground.

    It was a bit ufortable, but his thirst was quenched.

    Afterwards, he kept on hovering between sober and dreand. Finally, Professor Kyle could regain control of his body as the weakness feeling disappeared.

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9: Wake Up

    Professor Kyle sat up and rubbed his forehead.

    He still felt a bit dizzy, but it was much better than before. Turning his eyes to the side, he could see the small kitten sleeping peacefully on top of his bag. Her body curled up nicely as if she was sleeping on afortable bed.

    Professor Kyle pursed his lips.

    What a heartless little kitten.

    But the kitten was only a few weeks¡¯ old. He forgot the exact age since he didn¡¯t pay much attention to his father¡¯s words when thetter entrusted the cat¡¯s care to him. For him, it was just a matter of taking care of the cat for a period of time.

    His line of sight fell on the bloodied knife beside the bag and his expression changes slightly.

    It was then he realized that the kitten¡¯s back leg was sttered with blood.

    .....

    Professor Kyle frowned.

    He stood up and followed the blood trail towards the table. It was then he noticed the dying giant lizard there. There was a blood pool below the lizard, but it was not dead yet. At this moment, it was struggling weakly.

    The blood loss was quite significant.

    By now, the giant lizard was so weak that it could only struggle helplessly.

    ¡°So, they truly arrived, huh?¡± Professor Kyle¡¯s voice was cold.

    He turned around and took his pocket knife. Within seconds, he had returned to the giant lizard and used the pocket knife to cut the neck cleanly. This time, the giant lizard died instantly as it had lost too much blood.

    Professor Kyle¡¯s expression was cold. He used the knife to stab the giant lizard¡¯s body and made a long cut. In the middle of the giant lizard¡¯s stomach, there was a clear crystal lying there.

    ¡°Sure enough.¡±

    Professor Kyle snorted.

    He took the crystal and then wiped the pocket knife before put it inside his pocket.

    Professor Kyle walked towards the window and looked at the scenery outside. At this moment, he could see that there were several people who were screaming outside with the rain drowning their voices.

    A giant mouse, or to be exact a giant rat was standing in front of these people.

    They were trying to fight the giant rat and seemed to have been at disadvantages. After all, there were not many people who could bring weapon around everywhere.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Professor Kyle¡¯s expression turned even colder.

    He looked at his reflection on the window and noticed thepress on his forehead. Blinking his eyes, Professor Kyle touched it and peeled thepress off.

    It was a familiarpress that sick people usually used.

    But Professor Kyle felt strange.

    The cold feeling should be thispress, but the question he had right now was how in the world that kitten knew he had fever and felt ufortable. How did she know that he neededpress?

    A cat that could act human?

    Professor Kyle turned around and looked at the cat on top of his bag.

    He looked around the ssroom and noticed that it was empty. If he was not wrong, there should be a student who fainted inside this ssroom not long ago.

    Where is she?

    Professor Kyle looked at the bag and then at the door. He slowly walked towards the bag and took out the student¡¯s ID that was left behind.

    The student ID was still inside the ssroom.

    But the student herself disappeared?

    The automatic door would only open if the student or teacher¡¯s card was used. Since this student¡¯s card was still here, it meant that the only way she could get out was either through the window or someone else took her.

    The first option was simply impossible.

    This was not the first floor.

    Unless that student wanted to seek death, Professor Kyle highly doubted that she will jump out from this height.

    Thus, the only option was that someone else brought her out.

    Kidnapping?

    Professor Kyle rubbed his forehead.

    If that was the case, why did that person didn¡¯t take him along?

    How confusing.

    Professor Kyle sighed and chose to put the messy thoughts away. He didn¡¯t have the time to think about this matter right now because he knew very well that the most important thing for him to do right now was to get out of here as quickly as possible before the situation turned for the worst.

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10: Unique

    *Meow*

    Kate woke up and yawned.

    Upon hearing the cat¡¯s meow, she froze in her ce. Soon, she remembered that she had turned into a small kitten inside the ssroom. Her mood turned downcast almost immediately.

    ¡®So it¡¯s not a dream.¡¯

    Kate was partially hoping that everything was a dream.

    After all, it was not easy to believe that everything changed just after she fainted all of the sudden.

    ¡°Little kitty, you¡¯re awake, huh?¡±

    .....

    Hearing the low voice, Kate raised her small head. She could see Professor Kyle standing not far from her. He seemed to have woken up for some time and was looking through her bag.

    Wait.

    Her bag?!

    Kate felt her body turned stiff instantly. She wanted to scream and exin that it was her bag, but then she felt that she couldn¡¯t exin anything.

    She¡¯s now a cat.

    How could a cat exin to human?

    Kate felt that the world was spinning when she saw Kyle put the bag down and approached her. He bent down and picked her up, checking her legs. Determining that she was not bleeding, Kyle nodded in satisfaction.

    At least, this little cat was not that stupid.

    ¡°Little Kitty, did you see anyone here?¡±

    ¡°Meow?¡± Kate tilted her head before realizing that her action was so humanlike. Kate felt her body turned cold when she saw the inquiring gaze from Kyle.

    She wanted to dig a hole for herself.

    How could she be so stupid that she revealed the fact that she could act more humane?

    She¡¯s now a cat.

    Just a cat.

    An ordinary cat who knew nothing.

    Kate was trying hard to hypnotize herself while Kyle was looking at Kate curiously. He could see the little kitten seemed to understand what he was saying but she seemed to be rather slow.

    Did this cat just started to grow her intelligent?

    Hmm, those people didn¡¯t say anything about pet being able to be humanlike. But then again, they only gave estimation and didn¡¯t say what would happen specifically during this time.

    Kyle picked Kate and then put her into his front pocket.

    Kate: ¡°...¡±

    For the first time, she realized that she was actually so small that even a pocket could fit her.

    She wanted to cry to the Heaven.

    Why did she had to turn into a cat in this special period? Was it because she liked the little kitten so much before she fainted not long ago?

    ¡°Did you take care of me when I passed out, Little Kitty?¡±

    ¡°Meow...¡± Yeah, I did. But how do you even know that I¡¯m the one taking care of you?

    Then Kate felt that she had turned somewhat stupid. It was obvious that she was the only person... *cough* cat in this room aside from Kyle. If the one who took care of Kyle was not her, then who?

    A ghost?

    The first option was naturally more believable.

    ¡°Did you know what had happened?¡±

    ¡°Meow.¡± No, if I know I¡¯ll not panic.

    Kyle looked at the listless cat while he cleaned his belonging and pursed his lips. The cat¡¯s intelligence seemed to be simr to that of a kid. And it seemed that the little cat herself didn¡¯t know what happened to her.

    Anyway, she¡¯s his cat.

    He¡¯ll take care of this little cat for the time being.

    Looking outside the window, Kyle¡¯s eyes shed with a glint. These animals were all mutating one after another. If his little cat also mutated and attacked humans, he would have no other choice but to kill her.

    This was his first thought when he saw the situation outside.

    But being taken care by the little cat and saw that her intelligence was instead simr to that of a little kid, Kyle was a bit doubtful.

    He would observe her for the time being.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Meow!¡±

    Kate pointed at her bag. Even though she¡¯s now a cat, she didn¡¯t want to leave her belonging behind.

    That was a bit selfish of her, but she really didn¡¯t want to leave it be.

    Kyle saw her action and frowned. ¡°It¡¯s not mine.¡±

    ¡°MEOW!¡± take it!

    Seeing the stubborn cat, Kyle sighed and took the bag with him. He didn¡¯t know why this little cat seemed to be so stubborn, but he didn¡¯t dwell on the thought.

    What he knew was that he had to return as fast as possible and deal with those people.

    To think that they purposely excluded him in their information and didn¡¯t tell that this had already started...

    Heh, let¡¯s just see how he will deal with them.

    Kate looked at Kyle and saw the dark glint in his eyes. At this moment, her small furry body trembled in fear.

    Why did she feel that her action of selecting to follow Kyle was wrong?

    She felt afraid of him.

    He¡¯ll not skin her alive and then roast her as a roasted cat, will he?

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11: The Changes of the World

    Facts proved that Kate was thinking too much.

    Kyle simply carried the two bags and took out his guns to put it on his side. This would allow him to pick it quicker.

    Kate: ¡°...¡±

    Are you seriously a teacher?

    For some reason, Kate felt that she was facing a mob rather than a teacher.

    Would a normal teacher bring guns with them?

    And from what she knew, guns possession was strictly controlled in this country. There was no way that an ordinary person would be able to bring a gun around without a license.

    .....

    ¡°Stay quiet, Little Kitty.¡±

    ¡°Meow...¡±

    Kate had the feeling that Kyle was really bad at naming.

    Howe he named his cat as Little Kitty? Such a bad name...

    But well, it was definitely better than some other names that he could possibly use. Besides, Kate¡¯s nickname when she was young was little kitty. Such a coincidence was quite annoying at times.

    Swish!

    Kyle swiped his teacher¡¯s card and the door opened.

    At this time, Kate peeked at the time and blinked her eyes. It has been a few hours ever since they passed out? Uh wait, to be exact, it has been a day and a few hours since then.

    They woke up sote?

    What actually happened at that time?

    Kate was a bit confused, but she didn¡¯t have the time to care when she saw the pile of students who were passed out on the corridor.

    Kate: ¡°...¡±

    She felt lucky that she was not among this pile because she went to the ssroom to take her pencil case. Uh, it seemed that her pencil case was still there, but it was no longer important for her.

    She didn¡¯t want to go back there and possibly encounter the second lizard. Just killing one was already very taxing for her!

    These students were slowly wake up one after another.

    They seemed to have just experienced sudden nightmare.

    Some students were standing at the staircase and looked at the field outside. Their faces were pale because they could see the mutated rats that were hitting the trees outside.

    How could they get out of here if this was the case?

    There were also other students from other sses and even teachersing out.

    They all woke up at around the same time.

    Kyle looked in their direction before turning to look at these students. Most of them were at lost and some even looked like they have lost their soul and trembled at the side.

    They were afraid.

    Afraid of going out and had to face those things.

    ¡°Professor Kyle! You¡¯re also awake!¡± One of the students spotted Professor Kyle and quickly greeted.

    Kyle nced at the student, not remembering his name for a moment, and then nodded. ¡°Do you know what happened?¡±

    ¡°There are a lot of these strange animals outside... We don¡¯t know what we¡¯re supposed to do.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Professor, can you help us?¡±

    ¡°Does anyone here can fight?¡±

    ¡°Uh, I¡¯m from Karate Club, but I have 0 confidence of defeating these giant rats...¡±

    Watching the rat break the tree down, these students were having their confidence at all-time low. They wanted to get out, but neither one of them dared to face these rats at all.

    It was as if they were being dealt a blow when seeing these rats.

    Kyle was silent and watched the students discussing with themselves. They wanted to get out, but they were also afraid.

    ¡°We all have advantage in number, so we¡¯ll be able to get out as long as we work together.¡± One of them tried to voice out his opinion.

    ¡°Yeah, right!¡±

    ¡°We all have advantage in number.¡±

    The students were trying their best to boost their own morale. No one wanted to stay here forever.

    After all, they were worried about their family members.

    Not to mention, there were no food here.

    They were hungry, ah!

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true, but who would want to be the first to go?¡± one of the students who had higher rationality asked.

    This time, the students were all quiet.

    No one dared to volunteer.

    Even those hot headed boys who usually showed off their strength in front of the girls were all as quiet as mouse this time. They didn¡¯t dare to step forward because they knew that if they were to act recklessly, they could lose their lives.

    The few girls also looked at each other, still feeling apprehensive and afraid.

    At this moment, a voice rang out.

    ¡°Those from the robotic group had already created a small robot, right? As long as we use it to attract the mouse¡¯s attention, we¡¯ll be able to attack it with some useful weapons.¡±

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12: Rebirth?

    Everyone turned around.

    Kate also raised her small furry head and saw that Lotus, the famous school flower in her ss, had stepped forward. She looked somewhat enchanting and radiant as she spoke with confidence.

    But from this angle, Kate could see a sh of ruthless glint shed through Lotus¡¯s eyes for a moment.

    ¡°You mean that small firefighter robot?¡± The other student asked with a dubious tone.

    Their engineering faculty had several teams that worked on some projects. One of them was called the robotic group and early this year, there was a firefighter robotpetition design.

    Their task was to create the robot that could stop the fire.

    Of course, the size was that of a small robot and not like real firefighter cars.

    .....

    Their university was one of the best university in this country, but in terms of engineering, they were usually known as the second. And in thispetition, they also got the second ce.

    Anyway, Kate was unfamiliar with it.

    She didn¡¯t have the time to participate with the robotic group because she was too busy reviewing to make sure that she would be able to pass the sses.

    ¡°Yes. Our team make the robot to be able to pour water out. If the speed is controlled towards the rat, it¡¯ll be able to attract the rat¡¯s attention while the others attack it with some items here.¡± Lotus looked at the student and nodded.

    ¡°But that¡¯s...¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s more important? Your robot or your life?¡±

    Hearing that question, the students from the robotic groups gritted their teeth. They knew very well that if this was the only option, they would have to do it.

    ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll take it.¡± the leader of the robotic team could only turn around. Their club room was located on the first floor and that robot they were so proud of was also there.

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Another boy stood up with frown. Kate could remember him since he was the ss leader. ¡°Rather than using the robot, we can actually attract the attention through making noise from here and throw items towards the rats.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, but the rats will be attracted to this building. Where do you think we should begin to attack?¡± Lotus asked. ¡°If you continue to wait any longer, more rats will gather and we won¡¯t be able to get out.¡±

    Her tone was filled with certainty and also confidence.

    It was strange.

    At least, Kate felt that it was really strange. No matter how famous Lotus was, she was known to be a rather soft and caring girl, a certain goddess in the heart of many boys. But this time, Kate actually felt that Lotus somehow changed.

    She thought about the sudden scream before she returned to ss not long ago.

    At that time, Lotus was screaming in pain.

    The girls naturally thought that she was trying to attract attention once more while some of the boys were concerned about her.

    ¡®Does it have some rtion with this red rain?¡¯ Kate thought in wonder.

    While Kate was pondering, Kyle was also looking at Lotus with narrowed eyes. He didn¡¯t say anything, but it seemed that his attitude had already shown that he knew something.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Hurry. If you wait any longer, there will be two rats breaking inside and we won¡¯t be able to take the robot.¡± Lotus looked outside and felt that time was ticking.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡±

    ¡°Hurry!¡±

    The students were in somewhat chaos, but they also still have their rationality. No one wanted to brave through danger and got out when the situation was really bad like this.

    Thunk! Thunk!

    Drap! Drap!

    ¡°Gaah!¡±

    ¡°Close the door!¡±

    Kate couldn¡¯t see what happened because her vision was blocked with so many students, but she could hear various sound.

    She blinked her eyes.

    When the student returned with the robot, he had a fearful expression on his face. ¡°Right after we take the robot, the door is broken and the rates in.¡±

    ¡°What? But I thought that the door is already reinforced with metals when it¡¯s first repaired a few months ago?¡± Another student eximed.

    ¡°It¡¯s from the back door!¡±

    ¡°Then, how are we supposed to get out?¡±

    Lotus narrowed her eyes. ¡°There¡¯s still the emergency stairs that¡¯s different from the main stairs. We can still use it to get out and someone will control the robot from here. When the rat¡¯s attention is attracted, we¡¯ll be able to attack it.¡±

    ¡°Well said.¡±

    ¡°In that case, the arrangement should be...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll...¡±

    There were many boys who loved war games and begun to give some inputs regarding the arrangement. They also begun to collect whatever that could be used as weapons such as stick, metal bat, and even part of chair.

    Don¡¯t ask where they found it.

    The storage room of an engineering student would always produce miracles.

    Any kind of strange items could be found there.

    Kate didn¡¯t bother listening because she would definitely feel sleepy. She was looking at Lotus and tilted her furry head. For some reason, she felt as if Lotus had already experienced everything before.

    Was it... rebirth?

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13: Breaking Out

    After the thought crossed her mind, Kate immediately ruled it out.

    This was not a novel.

    There was no way such a thing could possibly happen.

    In any case, Kate knew that she didn¡¯t have the time to care about it. She simply moved into the pocket even closer and curled her small body.

    This professor¡¯s jacket really has big pocket that connected one side to the other. Anyway, it feltfortable to sleep here.

    So, Kate simply slept.

    Her small body needed rest.

    .....

    Kyle was listening attentively while the students were concocting ns. The other professors and teachers were waiting at the side as they were helpless. If they were asked to solve some kind of engineering question, then they would be very active.

    But this matter of fighting their way out?

    I¡¯m afraid that they would be more worried whether they could run faster or not as most of them were already advanced in age.

    ¡®Hmm?¡¯

    Kyle felt that the small kitten moved a bit before it remained motionless. He was speechless.

    Did this cat didn¡¯t know that there was a danger out here?

    She¡¯s still sleeping so peacefully even in this situation?

    At this moment, Kyle really didn¡¯t know what to think about this small cat that he decided to bring out because of impulse.

    Was it really the correct decision?

    ¡°Ready?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    The students began to implement their n.

    Kyle originally wanted to leave as soon as possible, but he quickly noticed that the streets were filled with so many rats. He frowned, thinking that the city¡¯s cleaning level was really bad.

    There were a lot of people who didn¡¯t do their work well.

    ¡®I¡¯ll wait a bit.¡¯

    He had a gun, but Kyle didn¡¯t want to attract attention. It was especially when these cameras were still working and might capture his image when he made his move.

    For the time being, he will wait until it was clear enough to leave.

    ¡°Professor Kyle, do you want toe too?¡± One of the students nearer asked.

    Lotus heard his words and her body tensed up slightly. She looked at Professor Kyle warily as if she was facing the biggest devil in the world.

    Kyle¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    He could remember that just before they all pass out because of the strange phenomenon, Lotus was among the girls who looked at him with adoration in her eyes. It was not like he was over sensitive, but he knew that many women liked to watch his face.

    Over the years, he had long gotten used to that.

    But for Lotus¡¯s way of looking at him to change so much, Kyle could guess that the ability she got might have yed a role.

    As for what it was, he was unclear.

    ¡°I¡¯m not good at fighting, so I¡¯ll wait first.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡± The student was not suspicious. No one had ever seen this cold teacher fight before, so they couldn¡¯t confirm whether it was the truth or not.

    Only Lotus showed a strange expression, but she quickly restrained it again and left with the other boys. It was as if she was too afraid to stay even for a moment longer beside Kyle.

    Kyle arched his eyebrows but stayed silent.

    Time passed quietly as the students began to rush out and implement their n to deal with the rats.

    And in the process, they discovered something amazing.

    Kate woke up again when there was noise from the outside along with various screams. She frowned and her head popped out from the pocket side once more. This time, she could see Lucy was standing not far in front of her.

    She was looking outside, so Kate couldn¡¯t see her expression.

    But truthfully, Kate was not that worried about Lucy. Lucy is a ck belt in karate and had even beaten up some unruly boys before.

    If anything, it would be Lucy worrying about her.

    And it seemed that Lucy was indeed looking for her, but she couldn¡¯t find where Kate is because no one saw her.

    It was as if Kate disappeared into the smoke.

    Kate: ¡°...¡± she just turned into a cat, but she really couldn¡¯t exin it.

    ¡°The other students are outside. Don¡¯t you also want to follow, Lucy?¡±

    ¡°I still haven¡¯t found Kate. They could get out first.¡± Lucy then turned around. When she saw Professor Kyle didn¡¯t seem to be in a hurry, she was a bit surprised. ¡°Professor, do you see Kate?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t see anyone when I woke up.¡± Kyle looked at Lucy and then looked outside.

    At this moment, Kate was stunned.

    It seemed that the source of the screams were actually these students who found out that they had some kind of remarkable ability.

    To be exact, there were three.

    One of them was bursting fire and chased after a rat happily.

    The other one was punching after a rat like crazy as if he didn¡¯t feel any pain while the other one was too fast for Kate to see.

    She began to wonder whether she entered a fantasy world.

    ¡®Ability user?¡¯

    ¡®Is this really the end of the world and also the beginning of the awakened for some weird power?¡¯

    Wait...

    Ability user?

    Kate looked at her small paw.

    Please don¡¯t tell her that her ability was to fuse into a cat....

    That would be the most useless ability in the world!

    ¡°Meow....¡±

    Kate howled tragically.

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14: Breaking Out

    ¡°Hmm? Little Kitty, are you hungry?¡± Kyle noticed that the little cat had woken up at some point of time.

    Kate passed a look at Kyle.

    She¡¯s just sad, okay?

    *growled*

    Kate: ¡°...¡±

    Hearing her stomach growl, Kate had to admit that having the body of a small kitten was indeed exceptionally annoying. She would feel hungry very quickly, yet she couldn¡¯t eat that much to make sure that would continue to keep full for a long period of time.

    Kate felt miserable.

    .....

    At this time, Kyle had no time to care for Kate¡¯s mood and just fetch the milk bottle to help the little kitten eat.

    Looking at the baby bottle, Kate sighed ever so deeply inside her mind and obediently drink the milk. She felt that being treated like a baby again after she had grown up would definitely the most shameful experience in her entire life.

    But she also couldn¡¯t say that she didn¡¯t want to drink the milk.

    Her body is more honest.

    She¡¯s really hungry.

    Lucy looked at the cat and then at Professor Kyle. As she had expected before, the image was too strong in contrast!

    She took a deep breath.

    ¡°I¡¯ll text her that I¡¯m going first then.¡± Lucy took out her phone and sent a message. She looked at the sea of students below and silently climbed the wall before jumping out.

    Thump!

    Kate nearly choked on her milk when she saw that.

    She moved her head to watch outside and saw Lucy was already jumping around, running towards the gate along with the other students who were rushing out. Her movements were so fast that other students wouldn¡¯t be able to catch her.

    Aside from that one anomaly.

    ¡°She¡¯s gone. It¡¯s time for us to leave too.¡± Kyle saw that Kate had stopped drinking the milk and put the bottle away.

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Kyle looked at Kate.

    Kate looked at Kyle¡¯s indifferent eyes and then silently tucked her head back into the pocket. For some reason, she didn¡¯t want to see him in the slightest bit or she would feel afraid.

    And thinking about living with this person for the next few days, Kate felt somewhat miserable.

    Anyway, she¡¯s just a cat.

    A normal cat.

    A cat who didn¡¯t know anything.

    While Kate was busy hypnotizing herself, Kyle had already walked down the stairs along with the next group of students. He didn¡¯t look that conspicuous as there were also other professors.

    Not to mention, Kyle really look like a student because of his young age.

    When they reached the bottom, Kate noticed that Kyle was walking towards the parking lot and then entered one of the cars.

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    When they entered the car, Kate hopped down towards the passenger seat. She looked around curiously.

    This is the first time she entered Professor Kyle¡¯s car.

    And the car¡¯s interior did look good.

    ¡°Don¡¯t y around.¡± Kyle looked at the small cat roaming around the seat and then looked outside. He started the car and begun to drive the car out of thepound, bypassing the other students and also the rats.

    Some other students also took their cars and left.

    While the students who couldn¡¯t drive could only ran out of the campus.

    At this moment, he passed by that particrly eye catching student, Lotus. Lotus was surrounded by a few boys who listened to her order as they killed the rat systematically.

    Their movements looked as if they had practiced for countless times.

    It was very seamless.

    Kyle narrowed his eyes but he didn¡¯t bother any longer.

    The world is changing.

    And in this changing world, human¡¯s true nature woulde out easier than before. At that time, it would be clear that some of them could possibly be 180 degrees different than what they used to show outside.

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15: Kyle¡¯s House

    Kate practiced jumping towards the car¡¯s side in order to look outside. In the end, Kyle couldn¡¯t stand seeing her jumping and falling anymore.

    He took her directly to sit on the dashboard.

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    Kyle looked at the cat, who truly acted humane, and narrowed his eyes. He truly wondered just what in the world was this phenomenon called.

    Animals gaining human¡¯s wisdom?

    This thing that they found was truly getting more out of hand. Thest time they disclosed some information to him, it was only said that there would be some changes in the world which would affect the living beings.

    But not a single one of them said that the animals would be able to gain intelligence.

    .....

    Kyle looked at the little cat, who was now looking outside curiously and chose to restrain his thoughts. Anyway, he will be taking care of this small cat for the time being, so if there was something strange, he will be able to know.

    ¡°Meow...¡±

    Kate looked at the scenery outside and felt that she really didn¡¯t know the world anymore.

    There were so many giant rats anywhere.

    Some people were fighting against the rat, using whatever weapon they could find. And from time to time, Kate could still hear the gunshot sound.

    There were polices.

    And naturally, there were also people who had gun licenses.

    ¡®The world is changing that I don¡¯t know what to do.¡¯

    Kate was still at a loss.

    But she also knew that it would be impossible for her to feel at loss forever. She would have to ept and adapt to this new world as fast as possible. Whatever she thought as normal before wouldn¡¯t be normal anymore.

    Would thew still have an effect by now?

    With a lot of rats turning into giant rats and attacked the outside world, Kate believed that there were things that would eventually turn messy. The sewer would have been worse as it was filled with rats.

    Uh...

    Kate really couldn¡¯t imagine it.

    But it was not only rat that Kate saw.

    There were also giant snakes, rabbits, and even squirrels.

    Kate: ¡°...¡±

    For some reason, she was d that she didn¡¯t see giant cats and dogs too. There were too many people keeping cats and dogs. If they also turned into giants, she believed that the entire city would fall into chaos.

    With the degree worse than this.

    But at this moment, aside from some of them who had rats here and there, the others were mostly fine.

    The rats were mostly in the drainage system below, so the people up here didn¡¯t see them. And with how the things were going, the government would surely send someone to deal with them.

    Right?

    Anyway, even if they didn¡¯t, these people might even take it into their own hand.

    With more and more people awakened abilities and showed strange ability, Kate was sure that the world¡¯sw would shift little by little. These people with special abilities would have a higher ce than normal people.

    It was just a matter of time.

    Bang!

    The sound of gunshot nearby startled Kate. She raised her head and saw that Kyle had shot a rat that was approaching them.

    ¡°We¡¯re close now.¡± Kyle noticed Kate was looking at him and couldn¡¯t help but exining. He himself didn¡¯t know why, but he felt that the little cat was somewhat more humane now.

    Her blue eyes were staring straight at him when he talked to the little cat.

    It was as if she¡¯s a human being who knew when someone talked to her.

    ¡®Am I thinking too much?¡¯

    Kyle felt that the small cat¡¯s differencepared to before was somewhatrge. However, it didn¡¯t change the fact that this was still a silly little cat.

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    Kate chose to ignore the gory background behind Kyle as she felt her stomach slightly churning. But for some reason, she didn¡¯t feel that disgusted with it.

    Was it because she truly fused with a cat?

    Kate didn¡¯t know whether to cry orugh when she thought about it.

    Her thinking ability seemed to have regressed too... she felt that she was somewhat average before, but now she really felt as if she was a little kid.

    ¡®Is it because I¡¯m now both a cat and a human?¡¯

    Kate felt troubled.

    The car stopped in front of the gate and Kyle looked at the front. There was a mechanical beep and then the gate opened.

    No one was guarding this ce.

    Kate: ¡°...¡±

    Just how advance is this ce?

    The security system alone could recognize when the owner would return and didn¡¯t even need Kyle to do anything?

    For some reason, this made her feel that the somewhat advance lock door system in her university wascking. At least,pared to Professor Kyle¡¯s house, it was the difference of Heaven and Earth.

    And after the car entered the courtyard, Kate was silent once more.

    Is this truly a house?

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16: Insider Information

    Kate felt that the blows that had been given to her today was too much.

    Professor Kyle¡¯s house couldn¡¯t be called a house at all.

    It should be called a mansion!

    Or even a castle for exaggeration.

    The courtyard itself was really big with beautiful bush, flowers, and trees arrangements. There was also a fountain with beautiful decoration.

    Behind it was an elegant style mansion with three stories. The wall was painted in warm cream color and looked very pleasant to look at.

    Well, Kate was not good at judging house¡¯s design.

    .....

    But she knew one thing.

    Only rich people could possibly live here.

    ¡®Why did he be a temporary professor if he already lives in this kind of ce? Not to mention, he had graduated from overseas university for experience.¡¯

    Kate didn¡¯t understand.

    The car stopped in front of the house and Kyle opened the door. He turned around and stretched his hand, picking Kate up and carried her with one hand.

    Kate: ¡°...¡±

    Is cat¡¯s kitten normally this small?

    Kate really wanted to open her phone and searched for more information online to find out whether normal kittens were usually this small? Just how young is this kitten that Kyle choose?

    She was in aplicated mood.

    ¡°Don¡¯t run around.¡± Kyle put Kate on the sofa and Kate plopped there. After a few hours, she could at least control her limbs. It might not be the best movement of a cat, but it was better than walking a few steps then fell.

    Kate stretched her head and saw Kyle took out phone and made a phone call. He put the phone on the table while he took of his coat, allowing whoever on the other side to speak through the speaker.

    ¡°Kyle! You finally call! We tried to reach you a few times but we didn¡¯t manage to call you.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure that you¡¯re worrying about me and not worrying whether you¡¯ll not have information?¡± Kyle mocked. He put his coat on the hanger and then loosen his tie slightly to make himself morefortable.

    ¡°Well, anyway, we¡¯ll go to your ce when we can. It¡¯s a bit hectic here.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    ¡°Also, both me and Dn awakened new abilities! We¡¯ll show you tomorrow or maybe two days from now!¡±

    Thwack!

    There was a loud sound of fighting from the other side. It seemed as if something or someone was smacking towards the wall and there was a loud voice.

    Kate¡¯s eyebrows twitched.

    Did these guys really call when they were fighting?

    Are they not worried that they will die because of carelessness?

    For some reason, Kate felt that the friends of Kyle were also extraordinary just like this guy. However, she chose to stay silent and just act as an obedient little cat.

    ¡°They¡¯re trying to exclude our families from knowing. I¡¯m afraid it wouldn¡¯t be easy for us to get out of this city.¡±

    ¡°Huh, Dn also said the same not long ago.¡±

    ¡°You should know, Jake... People at our position always have a lot of problems.¡± Kyle¡¯s eyes turned cold.

    ¡°Indeed....¡±

    Thud!

    The sound of fighting turned even tenser.

    ¡°If you¡¯re busy, do your job first. We¡¯ll leave this city when there¡¯s a chance.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    With the current situation, the city¡¯s gate would definitely be closed. There was no way that the people inside would be allowed to get out.

    And no one would want to get out at this time.

    With so many animals mutated strangely, they would be courting death if they tried to get out.

    Kyle cut off the call and put the phone away. He looked at Kate. ¡°It¡¯s almost time for dinner. Let¡¯s eat, Little Kitty.¡±

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    Kate did feel hungry, so she simply walked towards Kyle and he picked her up.

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17: Abilities

    The dinner room in Kyle¡¯s house was equally luxurious.

    At this point, Kate was simply numb. She felt that she would not be surprised whatever Kyle showed to her anymore. Anyway, the dinner was simple.

    A milk for her.

    And a te of canned meat for Kyle.

    It seemed that he was not interested in cooking at this point of time.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    .....

    Kyle didn¡¯t bother exining and brought Kate directly to the basement below. At first, Kate thought that she would see row of cars just like what the television showed about rich people. However, what she saw made her dumbstruck.

    It was a warehouse in the form of basement.

    There were countless foods, weapons, clothing, and many other items that people might need during this kind of times.

    This...

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    Did Kyle already have insider information prior to this event? But she didn¡¯t even know anything!

    Alright, what was she doparing herself with Kyle.

    She was nothing more than an ordinary student while he was someone... whom she didn¡¯t even know hiswork and position. His phone call not long ago had already shown that he was not someone ordinary.

    Because of that, Kate felt that he might truly have some insider information.

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    Kate jumped down andnded on the ground. She was a bit surprised by how flexible her body is. Even if she was jumping from a height a few times her height, she could stillnd calmly.

    A cat¡¯s body was indeed amazing.

    Ugh... that didn¡¯t mean she wanted to stay as a cat forever, alright?

    She still wanted to return to be a human when it was possible.

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    Kate walked towards the nearest box and looked at it. Her eyes widened when she saw that it was a box of milk powder. Looking at it, it must be the milk powder for her because a little kitten couldn¡¯t survive drinking normal milk for some reason.

    She forgot what it was.

    Stomach problem, probably?

    Anyway, they needed special milk in order to raise them.

    Kyle looked at Kate and then walked towards the boxes in front of him. ¡°I¡¯m going to put them into the truck. You pick the ones you want to carry.¡±

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    Kyle didn¡¯t bother exining more as he began to work.

    Only Kate was left in the warehouse.

    At this moment, Kate understood that even though Kyle had prepared a lot of supplies, it would be impossible for him to bring all of it with him. First of all, the problem of transportation existed.

    Secondly, where would they put these many items.

    But Kate felt that leaving behind so many items would truly be a waste.

    ¡°Meow...¡±

    Kate walked by the box in front of her as her tail swayed lightly. When the tip touched the side of the box, it suddenly disappeared.

    ¡°MEOW?¡±

    Kate was stunned.

    She looked at the disappearing box of milk with widened eyes and then at her own tail. For some reason, she felt that her tail might have some magical abilities.

    ¡°Little Kitty?¡±

    Kyle returned when he heard the voice of this little cat meowing so loudly. He felt that this cat was really noisy today. The number of times she screamed so loudly seemed to have surpassed that of a normal cat by a couple of times.

    But when he entered, he saw that a box magically appeared in front of the small cat.

    Kyle: ¡°...¡±

    The next moment, the box disappeared again.

    Kyle looked at the little cat deeply, finding that the way this world changed is truly strange. So it seemed... that mutated animals could also have abilities?

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18: Communication

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    Kate was pleasantly surprised when she saw that she could actually store the box in front of her.

    Does it mean that she actually had two abilities?

    The famous space ability.

    ....And fusing into a cat.

    The second ability was really unneeded, ah!

    Kate chortled inside her mind. If only it was possible, she just wanted the space ability without the bonus of turning into a cat. At the very least, she would be able to hoard a lot of resources on her own.

    .....

    Uh wait, her wallet will never allow her to do that.

    She¡¯s so poor that if she were to be alone, she believed that she would just be a transporting tools for others.

    How miserable.

    ¡°Little Kitty.¡±

    Hearing the call, Kate raised her head and saw Kyle walking towards her. When he was close, he picked her up, looking at her up and down.

    The box itself was bigger than Kate, which meant that she truly had an independent space if she wanted to keep it. It seemed that the transformation that urred was more magical than what he thought at first.

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    Kate looked at Kyle with confused expression.

    She didn¡¯t know what he wanted and truthfully, she still felt somewhat afraid of him. After all, he was certainly not an ordinary person whom she could mess with.

    ¡°Can you take it out?¡±

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    Kate thought of taking out the box and it appeared below her. She looked at the box below her and nodded in satisfaction.

    It was good.

    ¡°How big is your space?¡± Kyle asked, his eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    At that question, Kate truly felt at lost. She looked at her tail and tried to concentrate. After all, that space should be located in her tail?

    There was a strange feeling and Kate somehow perceived that the storage seemed to be quite big.

    Probably at the size of a stadium?

    Uh... that¡¯s really big.

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    But Kyle looked at Kate with serious expression. Even though he did think that having a storage cat is convenient, the bigger problem stemmed in the fact that he didn¡¯t understand a cat¡¯snguage.

    How should he understand what Kate was trying to say?

    Kate seemed to realize it too when she saw that Kyle¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change.

    Uh...

    She can¡¯t draw in this state.

    She can¡¯t even talk properly.

    For the nth time today, Kate felt utterly miserable. Her twelve years ofpulsory education plus her three years in university seemed to be utterly useless....

    No one ever taught her how tomunicate with human as a cat.

    ¡°Is it small?¡±

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    Kate wanted to shook her head, but felt that it was a bit difficult to move her small furry head properly. This small kitten¡¯s body was a bit... hard to control.

    ¡°How about this.¡± Kyle put Kate on his hand, letting her sit there. ¡°If it¡¯s no, you tap my hand twice. If it¡¯s yes, you tap my hand once. If you¡¯re not sure, tap thrice.¡±

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    ¡°Is it small?¡±

    Kate tapped Kyle¡¯s hand with her tail twice, indicating that it was not true.

    ¡°Is it as big as this warehouse?¡±

    Kate looked around at the warehouse. This warehouse was indeed big, but the space she had was somewhat bigger.

    She tapped twice again.

    ¡°Smaller?¡±

    Kate tapped twice.

    Kyle was silent. He was sure that the space in Kate¡¯s space was bigger than this warehouse, but how big is it?

    He didn¡¯t know how the cat could count the size, so he didn¡¯t bother continuing asking.

    ¡°In that case, help me to store the materials in this warehouse to your space?¡±

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    Kate was stunned.

    Kyle might have been the craziest person she had ever met in her entire life. He actually wanted to trust a little cat in keeping his entire supplies?

    Looking at the little cat, Kyle seemed to understand that Kate was confused. Even though he didn¡¯t understand a cat¡¯snguage, the little cat¡¯s expression was very rich. So rich that he could mistake her to be a human.

    Though, she looked really innocent and cute, just like a little kid.

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep some on the go, but the rest will just be a waste if it¡¯s kept here.¡± Kyle looked at Kate, exining his action. Even though he himself felt that he might look crazy in the eyes of other people, he felt that the little cat understood him. ¡°If your space can hold them all, it would be for the best.¡±

    Kate was silent.

    She looked at Kyle for a moment before meowing in response.

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19: Awakened Abilities

    Taking all items into Kate¡¯s space was a bit harder than expected. It was because there was a limit of distance that Kate needed before she could put the items.

    In the end, it was nearly midnight when the entire warehouse waspletely emptied.

    Kate was so tired but realized that her space still could fit even more items.

    Welp, it seemed that space abilities were very useful.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to sleep.¡±

    Kate froze.

    Sleep?

    .....

    Wait, what was the habit of Kyle¡¯s sleep? He didn¡¯t usually sleep with his pet, did he?

    While Kate was having a lot of troubles in convincing herself that she was nothing more than a cat, Kyle already brought her to the bedroom. Kate looked around and heaved a sigh of relief when she saw the small cat¡¯s house at the corner of the room.

    At least, she didn¡¯t sleep with Kyle on his bed.

    This is still eptable...

    Kyle brought the cat to the bathroom and put her on the sink while he brushed his teeth. Kate watched Kyle and really feel that his face was too deadly. Being this close with him, she could see his charm even more.

    It was to the point that she wanted to look more.

    ¡®Tsk, you¡¯re really hopeless Kate.¡¯

    Kate turned her head away. It was impolite to stare at someone¡¯s face for too long and no matter how much Kate liked to see handsome face, she would rather look at their picture. Seeing the person directly was a challenge for her heart.

    She would be too nervous.

    Ssh!

    Kyle washed his hand and looked at his hand. He hadn¡¯t had the time to care whether there was a change in his body or not before because he was preupied in thinking about other things. From how to deal with those b*stard who dared to hide the news to the matter of supplies.

    Now that he was about to rest, he was thinking that he could also try to figure out whether he had awakened some abilities or not.

    Calming his mind, Kyle sensed his body carefully and slowly lifted his finger.

    A small fire appeared on top of his finger.

    With a snap, the fire disappeared and lightly shed through his fingers.

    ¡®Fire and lightning. Not bad.¡¯

    While Kyle experimented right after he washed up, Kate watched in shock. It seemed that Kyle also awakened two abilities.

    Kate began to think that Kyle was truly loved.

    He was not just handsome but also had great abilities.

    Uh wait, how should they raise their abilities? By using them? By killing monsters and got crystal like how it used to be in the novels?

    Kate might be an engineering student who had to read countless books that caused headache, but she had also read some novels in her spare time. After all, she felt that she would turn crazy if she didn¡¯t find some entertainment asionally.

    These numbers and countlessws that she had to know from her lessons had caused her to feel like vomiting many many times.

    ¡®I¡¯ll think about itter.¡¯

    ¡°Meow¡±

    Kyle snapped back from his experiment and saw his little cat yawning. He helplessly picked her up and then put her on her small house.

    The small cat house actually looked more like a tent and there was a pillow in the middle that Kate could use as a bed. There were also stack of thick cloth that could be used as nket tossed at the side of the house.

    Well, it didn¡¯t look that bad.

    At least, it¡¯s clean.

    Kate circled the bed and thenid down. She curled up her body in the mostfortable way for a cat and then fell asleep within moments.

    ¡°What an amusing cat.¡± Kyle shook his head. He looked at his hand and then outside, his eyes narrowed. There was very little information that he knew regarding this phenomenon, but he knew that the effect of this red rain was to let the changes to happen straight to their genes.

    He had limited power.

    But now that he realized that he had awakened two abilities, it meant that he would have a higher ce.

    All that left was for him to practice.

    ¡®I¡¯ll get out of here soon enough and deal with them.¡¯

    Kyle turned around and rested on his bed. The day had been quite long.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20: Request

    The next morning, Kate opened her eyes and looked at the somewhat close ceiling in front of her.

    She blinked her eyes.

    Memories of yesterday¡¯s experience appeared inside her mind, telling her that whatever happened was not a dream. It was something that she truly experienced and will have to face in the future.

    ¡®I¡¯m still a cat.¡¯

    Kate looked at her paw and sighed deeply.

    If only it was possible, she wanted to turn back into a human, especially her human body. She¡¯s already 21 years old and had her own life...

    ¡®Right, mom and dad.¡¯

    .....

    Kate recalled her parents and jumped out of her small house. She looked around and realized that Kyle had already gone out even earlier than her.

    Without waiting for anything else, Kate rushed out of the room.

    She was d that Kyle didn¡¯t close the door or she would have to figure out how to open the door first. It was not easy for a small cat at this height to open the door that had such a high handle.

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    Kate looked around and smelled pleasant smell from the dining room.

    She didn¡¯t hesitate and walked to the dining room and saw Kyle was already there, holding a cup of coffee in his hand. His other hand was holding a remote TV and there was a TV at the other end of the dining room, broadcasting the recent news.

    ¡°The disasters that urred all over the world had caused devastating result. Many small animals, which believed to be small mammals and also some other type of animals, mutated overnight.

    The lightning strike happened at 12, causing everyone to fall asleep. When we all woke up, the world had changed. These mutated animals didn¡¯t seem to listen to our words and caused a lot of catastrophe as they....¡±

    Kate looked at the report of the mutated animals on the TV before walking towards Kyle. She didn¡¯t really care that much about what happened in the outside world.

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re awake, Little Kitty.¡± Kyle nced down and picked Kate effortlessly. The small cat was really easy to pick up. ¡°Eat first.¡±

    Kate looked at the bottle of milk that Kyle had prepared and obediently drank them. She really hoped that she could grow up fast enough so that she could eat other things.

    She didn¡¯t want to drink milk all the time, alright?

    ¡°Meow.¡± <i> </i>

    <i> Kyle knew that the little cat couldn¡¯t drink too much, so he put the bottle away and saw that the little cat was now moving around. It seemed as if the little cat was eager to leave, but she looked conflicted.

    </i>

    <i> He was amused.

    </i>

    <i> This little cat could really make him amused from time to time.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Meow.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°What is it?¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Meow.¡±

    </i>

    <i> Kate repeated again and realized that her methods ofmunication was so bad. She thought about her bag that Kyle brought along and quickly ran to the living room.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Little Kitty?¡± Kyle was speechless.

    </i>

    <i> This little cat really couldn¡¯t stay silent in one ce. He began to doubt his decision for taking care of the cat, but thinking that she was still quite useful and trustworthy, he decided to leave it be.

    </i>

    <i> Trusting an animal was easier than trusting humans.

    </i>

    <i> He walked to the living room and saw that Kate had dragged a student card taken from the bag that he tossed there. If he was not wrong, that was the bag of that missing female students.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Meow.¡±

    </i>

    <i> Kate put the card in front of Kyle.

    </i>

    <i> Kyle took the card. ¡°You want to see her?¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Meow.¡±

    </i>

    <i> Kate shook her head.

    </i>

    <i> Kyle frowned and lifted up Kate. He saw her pointing to the address column and there was a bizarre guess inside his mind. ¡°You want to go to her home?¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Meow!¡±

    </i>

    <i> As if to stress that Kyle guessed correctly, Kate didn¡¯t hesitate to tap him once with her tail just like how theymunicate yesterday.

    </i>

    <i> Kyle was silent.

    </i>

    <i> He looked at the little cat on his hand, feeling that the world was somewhat strange. He took a deep breath.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Just how much do you like that girl that you want to see her at her home?¡±</i><i> </i>

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21: The Crystal¡¯s Use

    ¡°Meow...¡±

    Kate felt wronged.

    The one who liked her so much was this cat, alright? She herself didn¡¯t know why this cat liked her so much back then.

    As for why she wanted to go to her home?

    Naturally it was to see her parents!

    She wanted to make sure that her parents were fine and that they didn¡¯tck anything. Even though Kate believed that her parents would be fine because their house was regrly cleaned, she still wanted to head there.

    She needed confirmation.

    .....

    ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°Meow~.¡± Kate showed her doe eyes, begging Kyle to let her visit her parents.

    Kyle looked at the little cat on his hand.

    In the end, he sighed deeply.

    ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll go there. However, if there¡¯s no one at her address, we¡¯ll go back, understand?¡±

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    Kate didn¡¯t really care about it. She was sure that her father and mother were at home. After all, her mother is just a housewife while her father usually worked from home. They rarely left house, so they should still be there when she reached her home.

    After putting Kate down, Kyle began his preparation and equipped himself with several weapons.

    Watching the guns he slipped, Kate was stupefied and eventually decided that it would be best for her to pretend that there was nothing that happened. It would be better for her to act as a dumb cat who understand nothing.

    She didn¡¯t really want to see this, alright?

    Kyle finished his preparation and then picked Kate up to the car. As they walked out, Kate could still hear the scream of people from a distance away. It seemed that the tragedy that came from the rats¡¯ mutation didn¡¯t end so easily.

    Well, if it could cause so much chaos, it was estimated that it wouldn¡¯t really end that quickly.

    Swish!

    The car got out of themunity and Kate could see the chaos outside. Her heart was beating fast in fear when she saw the rats around the area.

    ¡°It seems that this area need some cleaning.¡± Kyle frowned. ¡°Stay here, Kitty.¡±

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    But Kyle didn¡¯t care about Kate¡¯s answer anymore as he walked out of the car and approached the rats nearby. He stretched his hand and mes got out, enveloping the rat.

    It didn¡¯t have time to shriek as the entire body turned into ash.

    Kate was dumbfounded.

    She didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment.

    Should she say that Kyle was extremely strong that these mutated rats would pose no threat to him? Even if that state would be very limited and so on, it still meant that Kyle is really strong.

    It seemed that she should never piss him off.

    Kate didn¡¯t want to turn into roasted cat yet.

    ¡°The power is somewhat eptable.¡± Kyle narrowed his eyes. Compared to the students who used their ability yesterday, he felt that the mes were somewhat different and stronger.

    He stepped forward and picked the crystal that had dropped to the ground and kept it.

    Even if he couldn¡¯t use it directly right now, he could still keep it for use in the future.

    ¡°Meow...¡± Kate whimpered lightly.

    ¡°What is it, Little Kitty?¡±

    ¡°Meow, meow, meow.¡± <i> </i>

    <i> Kyle looked at Kate in confusion, apparently he didn¡¯t understand what Kate was saying at all. However, he didn¡¯t dwell on the thoughts because he felt that animals were indeed hard to understand.

    </i>

    <i> In their next journey, Kyle would be busy dealing with the mutated animals he found from time to time.

    </i>

    <i> The crystal kept on umting while the corpses were all turned into ash directly.

    </i>

    <i> Kate looked at the crystal that Kyle had umted. There were various color while the shapes were quite ugly. It was not perfectly round but like the rocks that could bemonly found on the street.

    </i>

    <i> They were all of various shapes that didn¡¯t seem to form anything.

    </i>

    <i> She touched them with her paw.

    </i>

    <i> The red, yellow, green, ck, and even the grey one. However, not a single one of them provided reaction to her.

    </i>

    <i> But when her paw touched the one that looked like ss, Kate felt some kind of warmth surging from the crystal into her body and the crystal disappeared.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Meow?¡±

    </i>

    <i> Kyle watched the process and arched his eyebrows.

    </i>

    <i> He looked at the crystals and decided to take off his glove, picking the one with the red and yellow color directly. The red was absorbed but the yellow color was intact without any changes.

    </i>

    <i> It seemed that yellow was not lightning.

    </i>

    <i> Let¡¯s see...

    </i>

    <i> Kyle tested with the others and found out that the purple color was directly absorbed.

    </i>

    <i> And his power was strengthened a bit.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°I see, this is the easiest way to get stronger.¡± Kyle could guess that these crystals would definitely be the second currency after money in the future. And the rich people will definitely hoard them as they were useful.

    </i>

    <i> Kate meowed and looked at the crystal.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°It¡¯s fine. You can use them as you wish.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Meow.¡± Kate heaved a sigh of relief.

    </i>

    <i> On the other hand, Kyle truly felt that this little cat... was very human like.</i><i> </i>

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22: Visiting Kate¡¯s Parents

    Honestly, Kate was tempted to find these crystals on her own.

    But on the second thought... she decided to not do it. Her current ability was nothing more than having a space warehouse and also being a cat.

    Tell her, how should she kill enemies with these abilities?

    Knowing full well that it would be impossible, Kate decided that it would be better for her to just follow Kyle obediently. She simply watched as Kyle cleaned up the street in their way towards Kate¡¯s house.

    He didn¡¯t try to attract more of these mutated animals.

    After all, Kyle¡¯s abilities were still somewhat limited. He didn¡¯t want to tire himself out as he already felt the burden in his body after using his ability a few times on the way. Absorbing crystal helped him to recover and increased his ability, but most of the crystals he gathered were notpatible with him.

    These rats mostly produced either blue colored or yellow colored crystal.

    .....

    It was truly unsuitable for him.

    Soon, they reached the residential area. This ce was iparable with the areas where Kyle lived, but Kate was excited when she saw it.

    This is the areas where she and her parents lived.

    She will be able to see them again soon!

    The excited Kate was moving back and forth on the dashboard. Even Kyle was speechless when he saw his cat was being so exciteding here.

    Did this cat forget who¡¯s her owner?

    His eyes narrowed slightly.

    The little cat, Kate, shivered when she sensed the cold gaze from behind. She turned her furry head around and tried her best to look as innocent as possible.

    She¡¯s impatient to see her parents, alright?

    It has been such a long time...

    Alright, not that long.

    Kate was more worried about whether something happened to her parents or not, which was why she was so excited when she was about to reach this area.

    After making sure that Kyle would not be angry with her, Kate kept on looking outside.

    ¡®It didn¡¯t seem that there are a lot of battles...¡¯

    It didn¡¯t take long for them to reach Kate¡¯s house.

    Kate jumped down from the dashboard to the chair and then looked at the door. She really wanted it to open so quickly.

    Kyle sighed deeply at this ungrateful cat and picked her up. He truly wondered just why in the world he chose to keep this cat who kept on currying favor with others and not him.

    Opening the door, Kyle walked out of the car and stopped in front of the gate.

    Ding! Dong!

    The bell rang.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    There was a female voice and then scurrying sound sounded from the house.

    Kate¡¯s eyes lit up. It was her mother¡¯s voice. There was no way she will mistake this voice with anything else.

    Kacha!

    The gate opened a bit and Kate could see her mother was looking outside. She looked a bit cautious when she saw that it was a stranger.

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Kate¡¯s teacher.¡± Kyle then took out Kate¡¯s student card that he brought with him. He also brought her bag along in case it was necessary.

    ¡°That¡¯s Kate¡¯s!¡± Kate¡¯s mother was stunned when she saw the card and quickly extended her hand through the small gap to take it. Kyle was not stingy and let Kate¡¯s mother take the student card.

    Kate¡¯s mother sighed deeply. She had been so worried about her daughter because it was rare for Kate not to go home. Her daughter has been the ¡®go home¡¯ type of student and didn¡¯t like to participate in many activities in the university.

    So they expected her to go homest night.

    But their expectation only caused them to be even more worried when they realized that she didn¡¯te.

    ¡°Kate... where is she?¡± Kate¡¯s mother asked worriedly.

    Kyle originally wanted to say that he didn¡¯t know but seeing Kate¡¯s mother was like that, he took a deep breath. ¡°I don¡¯t have information about her whereabouts, but she¡¯s fine. She asked me to give the card back to you because it¡¯s inconvenient for her toe back.¡±

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23: Kate¡¯s Parents

    Meow?

    Kate was surprised that Professor Kyle would actually hide the truth. Professor Kyle didn¡¯t know anything about Kate aside from her name.

    This was something that she could confirm.

    There were hundreds of students under Professor Kyle and there was no way that Professor Kyle will remember all of them. He was not the type to care about the students so much that he will remember all of their names.

    Kate was not an outstanding student nor the poorest student either.

    With such average impression, it would be impossible for Professor Kyle to even know her. The other professors also barely remembered her.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    .....

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t lie to you. If you would like to see my credentials...¡± Professor Kyle then take out his teacher¡¯s card. He brought it along with him most of the time, and it seemed to be quite useful.

    Even though Kate¡¯s mother was still a bit skeptical, she allowed him to enter.

    Kate looked at the courtyard and was dumbfounded when she saw the mess there. She thought that her parents were fine, but it seemed that there was a battle with a giant rat here?

    Damn this rat!

    Dare you disturb her parents?

    Kate looked at the rat with rage in her eyes before she paid closer attention to the hole n the rat¡¯s stomach. She blinked her eyes.

    It was definitely not a wound caused by a gun or any other weapon.

    Instead... it looked like from a punch?

    Did her father also gain some abilities?

    While Kate was pondering, Kyle walked into the house and then be served tea. He had also noticed the rat and saw Kate¡¯s father, who was reading newspaper in the living room. He was already middle aged, but he still looked strong.

    ¡°This is Professor Kyle, one of Kate¡¯s teacher.¡±

    ¡°Do you know where Kate is?¡± Kate¡¯s father asked bluntly. ¡°We¡¯ve filed missing person report this morning, but the police said that there are too many missing people and they might not be able to do their work in time.¡±

    Kate was speechless.

    She was gone for a day and then reported?

    ¡°Meow.¡± <i> </i>

    <i> Kyle was helpless and continued with the same lies as he used to Kate¡¯s mother. He didn¡¯t borate on what happened in the campus and about many other things, but simply said that Kate wasst seen on the campus but then left.

    </i>

    <i> Kate¡¯s father frowned. ¡°Did that girl somehow also awakened a strange ability and the government take her?¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°They wouldn¡¯t do something like that, will they?¡± Kate¡¯s mother was startled.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°How should I know?¡± Kate¡¯s father was in a bad mood.

    </i>

    <i> Kate knew that her parents were worried about her, but she couldn¡¯t do anything. As a little cat who couldn¡¯t even speak, she felt extremely helpless?

    </i>

    <i> Can¡¯t she turn back into a human right now?

    </i>

    <i> Even if it was only for five minutes, it was enough!

    </i>

    <i> Unfortunately, no matter how much Kate prayed, hoped, yelled inside her mind, nothing worked.

    </i>

    <i> She could only give up.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Meow.¡±

    </i>

    <i> Kate jumped down from Kyle¡¯s hand and walked towards her mother. She knew that her mother had soft spot for animals, so she rubbed her head to her mother¡¯s hand. At least, she hoped that this will ease her.

    </i>

    <i> Kate¡¯s mother looked at the cute cat and sighed. She teased the cat lightly, feeling her mood was somewhat better with it.

    </i>

    <i> Only Kyle was watching from the back and narrowed his eyes.

    </i>

    <i> This little cat...

    </i>

    <i> Really forget who her owner is.</i><i> </i>

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24: Invitation

    Kate nced at her father but didn¡¯t get close to him.

    Her father didn¡¯t like animals.

    She didn¡¯t want to be abused by him when she was in this cat¡¯s form. It was already enough that she was being punished for being naughty by her father from time to time...

    *cough*

    Her parents and Kyle talked a bit more and Kate was very not interested in their conversation. She was sleepy and moved to her mother¡¯s embrace to sleep. It has been years since thest time she slept in her mother¡¯sp.

    Well, thest time was when she was still in her elementary school.

    After those years, she was naturally embarrassed totch so closely to her mother and never acted so coquettish anymore.

    .....

    Kate slept peacefully.

    When she woke up, she was already in the car and her father was moving some items. She blinked her eyes.

    What did she miss?

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    ¡°Oh, Little Kitty is awake now.¡± Kate¡¯s mother smiled and rubbed Kate¡¯s head tenderly.

    Kate purred unconsciously as she feltfortable with her mother¡¯s pat. This little cat¡¯s skin was indeed very thin and could easily fellfortable even with the slightest tough.

    *cough*

    That was not the most important thing.

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    Kate meowed again and looked around. It was at this time she saw Professor Kyle wasing back. He looked nonchnt, but Kate had the feeling that he had just cleaned up the rats around this area.

    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Kyle asked.

    ¡°Everything is inside. We don¡¯t need many things.¡± Kate¡¯s father looked at Professor Kyle. ¡°I still don¡¯t understand why you want to help me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s rare for both husband and wife to awaken new power. Most people will not have such high awakening chance like this. And staying here will be dangerous for you two.¡± Kyle looked at the two of them. ¡°And considering your position in the research facility, I think it¡¯s my advantage to have you work for me instead of returning there.¡±

    Kate¡¯s father shook his head and entered the car.

    It was Kate who was dumbfounded.

    Research facility?

    What the hell?

    She only knew that her father worked from home because he sometimes had some kind of meeting. Aside from that, he was mostly using his time to take care of the nts on their backyard.

    When she asked him, he told her that he used to be a teacher.

    Now, he worked as their mentor or something like that.

    ¡®Is my father actually someone amazing?¡¯

    While Kate was doubtful, Professor Kyle had already entered the car and started it. He didn¡¯t expect this either, but it seemed that there were indeed some gains.

    Besides, he also wanted to know what happened to that missing student.

    ¡®Hmm, I¡¯ll check the security camera after Dne.¡¯

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    Kate moved away from her mother¡¯s embrace and moved to the front seat. She then looked at Kyle and nudged closer to him. Her eyes locked onto his pocket that was bulging.

    There were crystals!

    He was really hunting when he left just now.

    ¡°What is it Little Kitty?¡±

    ¡°Meow!¡±

    Seeing the used gaze on the cat¡¯s eyes, Kyle arched his eyebrows. He reached out to pick the little cat and put her on the dashboard. ¡°Be careful not to fall.¡±

    ¡°...Meow.¡±

    Kate turned around and looked at the scenery outside.

    She didn¡¯t want to talk to him.

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25: Settled

    The car soon reached their home.

    In the journey, Kate felt hungry, so she looked at Kyle, asking for some food. He leisurely took out the baby milk bottle that he had prepared and gave it to Kate, who ate while hypnotizing herself that it was something normal...

    She really hoped that she could grow up and eat something else soon.

    ¡°Do you need help?¡± Kate¡¯s mother asked when she saw Kyle was feeding Kate while being the driver.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    Kyle leisurely controlled the wheel with one hand while the other hand was holding the bottle to help Kate drink the milk. It seemed that even with the little distraction at the side, it didn¡¯t hinder his driving capability.

    Kate¡¯s mother looked at them and said nothing.

    .....

    When they reached the ce, Kate¡¯s father was a bit surprised. He looked at Kyle meaningfully but didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°You can stay here for the time being. The guest room is...¡± Kyle exined some of the basic rules to Kate¡¯s Mother and father while Kate herself moved towards the couch. She used the step that was prepared for her and then climbed up.

    After positioning herself, Kate leisurely sleep again.

    When Kyle was done, he found out that his heartless little kitten was sleeping again without caring for him. He looked at the little cat and shook his head. ¡°What a truly heartless little kitten.¡±

    The only reason why he contacted these two were because this little cat kept on begging him.

    Even though he found out that Kate¡¯s father¡¯s identity was quite special and would be useful, he didn¡¯t usually bring anyone into his house. After all, he didn¡¯t want to bring trouble for himself.

    Kyle took out his phone and called.

    ¡°Where are you two now?¡±

    ¡°Oh, we¡¯ve just finished cleaning our areas. It¡¯s my ce first then we go to Dn¡¯s ce.¡±

    ¡°Have everything been settled?¡±

    ¡°More or less. The polices can take care of the rest anyway. I don¡¯t think that it¡¯s necessary for us to be the one to make a move.¡±

    ¡°In that case,e here.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    The call was cut off and Kyle went to the kitchen to fetch some food. He was also hungry as it was already time for lunch.

    Time passed quietly.

    When Kate wake up again, she heard the loud sound of doorbell from the front and opened her eyes blearily. Looking at her white furry paw, Kate sighed deeply and then jumped down the sofa.

    It seemed that she will have to get used with this body of a little cat.

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    ¡°My friends are here.¡± Kyle noticed the little cat that was approaching him. He thought for a moment before picking her up and ced her on top of his shoulder. With the cat¡¯s small size, she definitely had no problem nestling there.

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    Kate looked at the door curiously as it opened and two men in their early twenties walked in. It seemed that Kyle had already entered their identity into the household¡¯s security registration.

    Or did he open the door from this distance?

    This house was so high end that Kate would not be surprised that the door could be remote controlled.

    ¡°Yo, Kyle! Why are you carrying a little cat around?¡± One of them waved his hand and noticed Kate on Kyle¡¯s shoulder immediately.

    Nonsense!

    There was no way he wouldn¡¯t notice such a strange view in front of him unless he was blind.

    ¡°I have to take care of her for the time being.¡± Kyle bumped his fist with the first young man and then nodded to the second man.

    The second man was a cold man who didn¡¯t seem like he liked to speak. He nodded at Kyle and then ced his bag on the table.

    ¡°Huh? I didn¡¯t recall you being such a caring person?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an order from the Ancestor, Jake.¡± Kyle rolled his eyes.

    The first person, Jake, was speechless. ¡°It seems that even your father didn¡¯t like how cold you are, Kyle.¡±

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26: Jake and Dn

    Kyle arched his eyebrows. ¡°Would you like to repeat that sentence?¡±

    ¡°No, no, no, I know better than to challenge you in a fight.¡± Jake waved his hand rapidly as if being slow will earn him a beating.

    The second man, who was even colder and stiffer than Kyle, tapped the table. ¡°Go.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re telling me that we have to go right now?¡± Jake¡¯s eyes widened at the one-wordmunication from his friend. ¡°Dn, you know better than anyone that the underground is now being restricted by the soldiers, right?¡±

    Dn frowned.

    Kyle shook his head. ¡°We¡¯re still allowed to go there as long as we register our names. It¡¯ll be easier to form a group.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡± Jake was excited. ¡°Oh right, both me and Dn awakened strange abilities! You don¡¯t see the faces of those annoying people when they found out that we¡¯re both awakened! It¡¯s golden.¡±

    .....

    ¡°Oh, really?¡±

    ¡°Yep! Those people are always b***** about how we¡¯re just some useless second young generation who only know how to y around. Hmph! When they found out that we¡¯re actually capable to fight, their jaw dropped so big that even an egg could fit.¡±

    Dn nced at Jake. ¡°You.¡±

    Jake was speechless. ¡°I¡¯m not the only one being called that way, alright!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m already a titled professor in my twenties. Those who dared to say that in front of my face will be ashamed themselves.¡± Kyle walked to the refrigerator and took out two canned juices for these two. ¡°And Dn is cultivated to inherit his father¡¯s business.¡±

    In other words: it was indeed only Jake who was known as useless.

    Jake: ¡°...¡±

    Kate listened to their conversation and found that it was quite interesting. She didn¡¯t expect that the so called cold Kyle would actually have good friends that he could fool around with.

    Anyway, she herself has a good friend.

    For some reason, Kate was now a bit worried for her best friend: Lucy. That girl was a bit of an airhead most of the time. Well, hopefully she will not be in trouble in the future.

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    ¡°Oh, is she greets us?¡± Jake¡¯s interest was immediately attracted. He knew his friends for a long time so he was not offended in the slightest bit. ¡°Hello, Little Kitty. Are you hungry?¡±

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    Jake blinked his eyes when he saw the reaction of Kate.

    For some reason, he had the feeling that he was looking at a human when he saw Kate¡¯s blue eyes. It was a strange feeling that Jake couldn¡¯t exin.

    He turned to look at Kyle. ¡°Kyle, this cat...?¡±

    ¡°She also mutated.¡±

    ¡°Seriously? Can she talk? Can she transform? Can she burst fire?¡±

    Facing the seriously excited Jake, Kyle waved his hand in annoyance. ¡°She awakened space ability and seemed to have the intelligence of a little child.¡±

    ¡°Space. Wait, you mean that strange space?¡± Jake was surprised.

    ¡°Yes, that one.¡±

    ¡°Damn! I¡¯m so envious!¡± Jake was looking at Kate and then felt a bit ridiculous. He was actually jealous of a little cat, how embarrassing.

    Even Kate was looking at Jake speechlessly.

    Can he be more humorous?

    ¡°Stop talking about that. What¡¯s your ability?¡±

    ¡°I can control metal.¡± Jake grinned. ¡°For some reasons, I feel strong connection with metals at around two meters¡¯ diameter around me.¡±

    ¡°Dn?¡±

    ¡°Water.¡±

    Kate looked at Dn and felt that the image of such a cold guy controlling the warm and gentle water to be very contrasting...

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27: The Development Outside

    ¡°Have they settled the power ranking outside?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have the ability to know more than us?¡± Jake was confused.

    ¡°I was busy cleaning up the warehouse yesterday and had to fetch some people this morning.¡± Kyle had no time to walk around aimlessly just to search for information.

    Jake gave thumbs up and then gave general description of what happened outside.

    In short: it was both chaotic and orderly.

    Aside from some casualties on the very first day, the government and polices moved quickly to settle this matter. These awakened still couldn¡¯t beat guns, so when the soldiers were deployed, they all acted like a little puppy and followed the order.

    They didn¡¯t want to die yet.

    .....

    It would be better to follow the rules.

    Some soldiers were tasked to clean up the dead bodies and they were all sent to crematorium. It was because the number of deaths were too many and it would be too difficult to arrange proper burial in such a short period of time.

    Thus, the destination ended up being the crematorium.

    Only a few number of people didn¡¯t end there because of their family¡¯s members influence and will still be arranged for burial.

    The rest... couldn¡¯t really hope for that.

    Aside from that, the soldiers also made several posts this morning near the entrance to various underground water channels. First was to guard ordinary people from entering, the second was to guard from these rats breaking out.

    In that post, they could also register to enter but to do so, they had to prove that they had the abilities.

    Either their hunter license, gun¡¯s possession certificate, or being the awakened humans that had been appearing.

    Kate listened to Jake¡¯s exnation and sighed deeply. The society was changing and it seemed that it would be harder and harder for the polices to control these people in the future.

    The government¡¯s system alone was already democracy, which gave considerable power to the masses.

    And with this period of awakening power...

    Kate believed that the structure might change even more in the future.

    ¡°Eat first and then we¡¯ll depart.¡± Kyle decided after listening to Jake¡¯s words. ¡°We¡¯re all awakened, so we should be able to fight these rats.¡±

    ¡°Well, all of us had received military training back then.¡± Jake shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s not a problem to use guns either.¡±

    Dn only nodded without saying anything.

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯ll tag along. Your space is very convenient to keep items.¡± Kyle rubbed Kate¡¯s head.

    ¡°MEOW?!¡±

    Kate shook her head.

    No!

    She hated rats!

    Damn it! Those rats were like giants in front of her and she basically had no fighting power. Asking her to raise her soft paws against those rats would be the same as asking her tomit suicide!

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep you in my pocket.¡± Kyle arched his eyebrows. ¡°Be obedient.¡±

    ¡°Meooooo.¡± <i></i><i> </i>

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28: Registration

    In the end, the coercion power of Kyle was too strong that Kate had no other choice but to stay silent in his pocket.

    She¡¯s in bad mood.

    Why did she have toe and participate in this annoying battle when she had no fighting power?

    Can¡¯t she just stay at home and rest without being disturbed by anyone?

    ¡°Meow...¡±

    ¡°Little Kitty is a bit listless.¡± Jake looked at the cat in Kyle¡¯s jacket¡¯s pocket and felt a bit pity. ¡°She didn¡¯t have any fighting capabilities, right?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    .....

    ¡°Then why did you bring her along?¡±

    ¡°There are some items that we might find underground.¡± Kyle knew that these water channel would definitely hide some things. Besides, the best ce for them to hide the crystal after acquiring them would be to give it to Kate.

    That way, no one will be able to rob them.

    ¡°Aside from trash, some unrecognizable items, and water, what do you expect to find down there?¡± Jake was speechless.

    ¡°Wear your equipment properly.¡±

    They were going to the water channel, so they equipped themselves with appropriate clothes. Still, Jake could imagine that he will end up being so smelly that he wouldn¡¯t dare to sleep without taking a bath three times.

    ¡°Arrived,¡± Dn suddenly said.

    They looked at the front and saw that there were already a lot of people there.

    City A¡¯s poption was several millions. If 1% of the entire poption awakened abilities, that alone was already in several hundred thousand. That number was more than enough to make this ce entirely cramped.

    ¡°Show your identity if you want to pass.¡± The soldier who was guarding looked at the three people.

    Kyle showed his ID Card and the other two also followed suit.

    After making sure that they were indeed ordinary citizens, the soldier let them pass and then asked the next person to show his ID card.

    The three of them then went into the registered table.

    ¡°Do you want to go down?¡± The soldier seemed that he was so tired. He had practically asked the same question to countless people.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Write your names here and if you want to enter as a group, you can write your group¡¯s name.¡±

    ¡°Group name?¡± Jake was interested right away. ¡°How about ¡®The Great Team?¡¯ The Awesome Team? The Unmatched Group? The Most Handsome?¡±

    Kate nearly vomited when she heard the name suggested.

    Seriously?

    She will surely question whoever came up with suchme names.

    Dn looked at Jake and spat out, ¡°Idiot.¡±

    Jake was speechless. ¡°Why do you have to curse me, ah? If the names are not good enough, we can always think of something else. Eh, you have already written the group¡¯s name? Do you use my suggestions? I personally think that being called as the most handsome group is the best.¡±

    Kyle rolled his eyes. ¡°No.¡±

    Hearing that, Jake leaned in and saw the phrase written by Kyle on the paper: ck Team.

    Jake: ¡°...¡±

    Kate looked at the name and then at Kyle. She had the feeling that his naming sense was indeed extremely bad.

    Who would think of using color as their team¡¯s name?

    In the future, neither Jake or Kyle should be allowed to pick names. No wonder that he even called her ¡®Little Kitty.¡¯

    If he had to name others in the future, she will interfere first.

    Or else, the names would end up so bad!

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29: Entering the Water Channel

    Jake went on scolding Kyle for picking such bad name. Even Dn alsomented that it was bad.

    Kyle didn¡¯t care, though.

    It was just a temporary group¡¯s name. He didn¡¯t have any other idea, so he picked whatever came into his mind first.

    The others only helplessly followed him.

    Kate wanted to protest, but her meowing voice was naturally not very convincing. Not to mention, she couldn¡¯t evenmunicate properly.

    ¡°Do you have gun license or awakened some abilities? When youe out, every group had to donate 10 crystal.¡± The soldier looked at the three of them indifferently.

    ¡°We have gun licenses.¡± Jake took out his license.

    .....

    Kyle also showed his while Dn took out a card and showed to the soldier.

    The soldier looked at the three licenses and nodded. ¡°Alright, you group ck can enter the water channel now. Be careful.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    They lined up and waited for the groups in front of them to enter first.

    ¡°Meow,¡± Kate meowed weakly. She didn¡¯t understand why these three didn¡¯t want to show that they were awakened.

    But on another thought, it would be better not to disclose their abilities unless it was necessary.

    Still...

    ¡®Why in the world the three of you have gun licenses? Is gun license something that could be easily obtained?¡¯

    Kate was scolding inside her head.

    After finding that gun inside Professor Kyle¡¯s bag, she had guessed that he had some kind of other identity. But it was only at this moment that Kate felt she was severely underestimating Kyle and his friends.

    Their identity must be really high.

    She felt troubled.

    Would it be fine for her to be associated with these people?

    She felt a bit out of ce.

    Ssh!

    Entering the water channel, this group of people looked around the area. It was damp, smelly, and dark. There didn¡¯t seem to be anything suspicious around.

    Well, aside from the fact that the smell of blood was also quite thick.

    ¡°There has been a lot of peopleing in. The soldiers are timing that each group will enter with five minutes¡¯ difference so that we will not sh against each other too easily.¡± Jake looked around curiously and grinned.

    Kyle nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    ¡°Anywhere is fine.¡±

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    Kate looked at her ¡®owner¡¯ and felt that he could be unreliable at time too. Tsk, the time she spent interacting with this professor was extremely limited, so she didn¡¯t know that he was actually such a person.

    But when they began the battle, Kate realized that she was wrong.

    He didn¡¯t care because he could afford it.

    Damn it!

    These giant rats were owned by these three as if they were children.

    aar!

    Fire burst out and enveloped the giant rat in front of thempletely. It extinguished, leaving only a crystal in the water that Dn picked up by controlling the water.

    Jake was helping out by controlling the additional metals around him, stabbing the giant rat with ease.

    Bang!

    Jleb!

    The scene was gory.

    But for some reason, Kate felt that she didn¡¯t feel that troubled when she saw these rats falling. Was it because she had natural hate for rats and would rather see them all die?

    Kate began to wonder whether it was because of her current identity as ¡®half cat¡¯ or was there any other reason.

    ¡°They¡¯re fairly weak at this stage.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the rank of your abilities?

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30: Giant Rat King

    ¡°Hmm, I don¡¯t really know how to quantify my strength right now.¡± Jake tilted his head and grinned. ¡°But I did feel that I¡¯m stronger than when I first realized that I have power, though. I canst longer and the effect of these metals spike are much better.¡±

    ¡°These crystals should be able to be absorbed.¡± Kyle pointed at the crystal he had just collected and handed to Kate to store. ¡°But it¡¯s not known whether there¡¯s any side effect or not.¡±

    Kate, who had just touched the clear crystal, nearly wanted to throw these crystals away when she heard them.

    He didn¡¯t know whether there¡¯s any side effect or not.

    But he had been giving these crystals to her from time to time.

    Was this not turning her into guinea pig?

    ¡°Meow!¡±

    .....

    Kyle rubbed Kate¡¯s head to soothe her. Having a little cat understand his speech made him feel a bit strange and at the same time, he knew that it was also a good thing. At the very least, he would only feel that there was a little kid in his team now.

    Well, the kid is a bit annoying at times, though.

    ¡°Meow!¡±

    The cat was not convinced and pped Kyle¡¯s hand in indignation.

    Kate wanted to scold Professor Kyle even more.

    ¡°She sure had temper.¡± Jakeughed when he saw Kyle was being despised by a little cat. It was rare to see Kyle being so helpless like this yet he couldn¡¯t really do anything to the little cat.

    Tsk, tsk.

    Ssh!

    Dn didn¡¯t say anything at this moment and used his ability to drown a giant rat that appeared from the tunnel in front of them. The water channel was so big and vast that it was difficult for them to even know how many rats were here.

    ¡°Hey, hey, you¡¯re not letting us perform at all.¡± Jake protested.

    Kyle nced at Jake. ¡°Keep the crystals that you can use. The ones we use to submit for the missions shall be the crystals that we can¡¯t use.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good.¡± Jake nodded.

    There were several colors of the crystals. They only have four elements , so the other crystals were not of much use to them. It could be used to submit to the soldiers above.

    ¡°I wonder when the nation will begin to analyze the rise in strength and formally introduce the ranking.¡± Jake was more curious about this as he continued to walk forward.

    ¡°It should be soon.¡±

    ¡°Good then. I want to know my rank.¡± Jake grinned.

    Ssh! Ssh!

    ¡°Gyaaaaaaaaaaaa!¡±

    They heard scream from the front and quickened their pace. On the other hand, Kate curled up her body inside the pocket with only half of her head peeked out. She was both afraid and curious.

    Of course, she will never try to challenge them on her own.

    Being only a little cat with no battle power, Kate would only court death if she were to participate in the battle.

    Ssh!

    They reached an intersection and saw a rat that was bigger than the other rats they found on the way and their eyes widened in surprise.

    ¡°This is Giant Rat King.¡± Kyle frowned. ¡°Prepare for battle.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    Dn immediately took a gun while Jake controlled the metal around him and formed two metal spears.

    They were ready for battle.

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31: Giant Rat King

    Ssh!

    The group of people in front of them fell to the water, trying their best to evade from the giant rat¡¯s w.

    This giant rat was evidently bigger than the other rats.

    One of them turned around and saw Kyle and his team. He reached out his hand. ¡°Please help!¡±

    Bang!

    Instead of answering, Dn shot the giant rat with his gun. His eyes were looking at the location where he shot the giant rat with frown.

    ¡°Thick.¡±

    .....

    ¡°I know.¡± Kyle also noticed that the gun didn¡¯t seem to work against this big guy over there. ¡°Jake.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m on it.¡±

    Jake and Kyle¡¯s elemental control only worked if they were within a certain distance. This was one of their current weakness and probably also the reason why there were still a lot of deaths in this water channel.

    However, if they entered here, they had to be ready for the consequences.

    The soldiers naturally didn¡¯t want to take responsibility for their choices of braving danger and came here.

    The country advocated free will, so they came here out of their own will and not because someone forced them toe. With that reason, they would be able to stay away if there were any problem arises should someone die here.

    Swish!

    Jake arrived a few feet away from the Giant Rat King. His eyes glowed in gray color before the metal spears thrusted deeply through the Giant Rat King¡¯s stomach!

    Stab! Stab!

    *Shrieeek*

    The Giant Rat King screamed loudly.

    The area where they stayed trembled.

    ¡®Hiiiii.¡¯

    Kate was literally hiding her entire bodypletely after she sensed this. Why did she had to be here when she had zero fighting capability ah???

    For some reason, she felt that it was all this cat¡¯s fault.

    Why did this cat had to purr on her and make her touch the cat before she passed out?

    She didn¡¯t ask to be turned into a cat!

    Swish!

    ¡°Damn! This Giant Rat King¡¯s skin is very thick!¡± Jake yelled inin. Even though he had already used all of his power to thrust the spears, the Giant Rat King¡¯s defense was still strong that these spears couldn¡¯t go too deep.

    Sensing the Giant Rat King wanted to smack him, Jake quickly jumped away in a hurry.

    Ssh!

    Water sshed and a figure bypassed Jake.

    Kyle looked at the Giant Rat King as his hand controlled the fire and lightning element. ¡°Stop his movement, Dn!¡±

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Several shots were made by Dn to stop the Giant Rat King¡¯s movement. He didn¡¯t get close to the Giant Rat King, so it will be hard for him to control the water to restrict its movement.

    The range was a bit too far.

    Bam!

    Punching the Giant Rat King straight on its mouth, the mes and electricity from Kyle immediately caused terrible damages.

    *Squeak*

    ¡°Oh no, you¡¯re not running away!¡± Jake grinned and take out several metal spears that he used to strike the Giant Rat King.

    Without touching it directly of course.

    He didn¡¯t want to be roasted alive because metal was a good conductor.

    Bzzt! Bzzt!

    Ssh!

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32: Harvest

    *pant* *pant*

    ¡°Damn, this Giant Rat King is really too annoying.¡± Jake kicked the Giant Rat King¡¯s body and then made a knife to begin dissecting the Giant Rat King.

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    Kate peeked out from the entrance of the pocket to see the situation outside. Seeing that they were so close to the Giant Rat King, Kate silently retracted her head again. There was no way she wanted to see that Giant Rat King.

    She hated rat!

    ¡°Color?¡± Dn asked as he walked closer.

    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s blue.¡± Jake grinned and tossed therge crystal to Dn. ¡°You¡¯re the most suitable, so keep it.¡±

    .....

    ¡°Ok.¡± Dn never talked a lot and quietly kept the crystal within his pocket. He¡¯ll absorb it after they got out of here and it might give unexpected result.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Kyle nced at the other man who sprawled in the dirty water and then walked away. He had no intention of helping others if not because this Giant Rat King was useful to him.

    ¡°Wait, wait, can Ie...?¡±

    Ssh!

    Dn simply used the water to make the man slip again while they walked away.

    The man was stunned and watched as the group walked away. He noticed that they were walking in the opposite direction of their entrance here. It meant that this group of people wanted to go deeper.

    ¡°Crazy,¡± the man murmured and then rushed to their entrance way.

    He just wanted to get out of here as fast as possible.

    Ssh! Ssh!

    Kyle and the others walked along the waterway. There were no other rats nearby. It seemed that many had been eliminated by those who chose to walk this path before.

    After all, they didn¡¯t really have any fixed path.

    ¡°Meow,¡± Kate peeked out again and called out.

    ¡°What is it? Are you hungry?¡± Kyle arched his eyebrows, looking at the little cat inside his jacket¡¯s pocket.

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    ¡°Then why are you looking at me continuously?¡± Kyle was amused and wanted to tease the little cat.

    ¡°Meow!¡±

    Kate had every reason to believe that this Kyle had never keep cat before. He seemed to only love teasing cat without realizing that her bodynguage was saying no.

    ¡°Oh, Little Kitty is still here?¡± Jake looked at Kate curiously. ¡°When did you go when Kyle was fighting?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s hiding in my pocket.¡± Kyle was clear of Kate¡¯s movement.

    Pfft!

    ¡°This is the first time I see a cat being afraid of rat!¡± Jakeughed.

    Kate¡¯s face darkened.

    ¡°Meow! Meow! Meow!¡±

    Kate kept on scolding Jake but the other partyughed heartily.

    This continued until they saw another rat, in which Kate tactfully hid again. She only appeared when there were no rats around and then gave some water or food for these three to eat.

    After all, their supplies were kept inside her space.

    Jake looked at Kate withplicated expression. ¡°I would have never expected that there will be such mutation. Seeing these giant rats makes me think that their mutation will only make them more aggressive and bigger.¡±

    ¡°There are some other mutations.¡± Kyle looked at the entrance above him. ¡°Let¡¯s go back. It¡¯s already prettyte.¡±

    ¡°Got it. Shall we go back again tomorrow?¡± Jake¡¯s eyes lit up.

    They had gained more than 100 crystals in just a day¡¯s time hunting. There were still too many rats roaming around in this water channel.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Kyle also didn¡¯t want to give up on this location yet. Even though the crystal produced most of them than not couldn¡¯t be used by them, they could be traded in the future.

    ¡°Nice~, and Little Kitty will be our little porter.¡±

    Kate rolled her eyes.

    ¡°Meow!¡±

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33: Interaction

    The group of three (four with the little cat) came out. They nned to give 10 of the crystal and found out that some of the other groups didn¡¯t even have enough crystal to pay their entrance.

    They exchanged it with money, a total of a million per crystal.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just use money.¡± Jake took out his card and handed it to the soldier in front of him. The crystal was still quite rare and they were all very rich second generations. Several millions were nothing for them.

    ¡°I¡¯ll pay next.¡± Dn frowned.

    ¡°Don¡¯t sweat it. It¡¯s not like we hadn¡¯t done this a few times in the past.¡± Jake shrugged.

    Kyle waved his hand and the three of them went to their car. They took off their smelly equipment and tossed it all on the back car. Not a single one of them would be willing to wear these again.

    At least, before they were cleaned up thoroughly.

    .....

    As they entered the car, Kate realized that Jake seemed to have new hobby aside from talking to Kyle.

    ¡°Little Kitty, do you know how old you are?¡± Jake asked while stretching his hand towards Kate.

    Kate, who was lyingfortably on the seat, narrowed her eyes. Because they had juste out of that water channel, that particrly amazing smell still lingered around their body.

    Her nose was extremely sensitive.

    Kate meowed and evaded Jake¡¯s hand.

    ¡°MEOW!¡±

    Jake looked at Kate and seemed to be able to see her disgusted look. He felt that his heart was pierced. ¡°Damn it! Kyle, your little cat is disgusted of me!¡±

    Kyle arched his eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯m not surprised.¡±

    Jake: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Are you on my side or your little cat¡¯s side, ah?¡±

    ¡°Little Kitty.¡±

    ¡°is our decades of friendship worth nothing?¡± Jake fumed but didn¡¯t continue with this conversation. He looked at his hand and wondered just how bad was the smell that the little cat immediately avoided him.

    He furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Why can¡¯t I smell anything?¡±

    Kate looked at Jake as if she was looking at an idiot.

    Did he buy his degree?

    Because his nose had gotten used to the smell, he naturally didn¡¯t think that he was smelly. But for Kate whopletely hid inside Kyle¡¯s jacket and rarely came out, it was something different.

    Besides, she¡¯s now an animal.

    Her senses were incredibly sensitive, so Kate could still sense that amazing smell.

    ¡°Absorb the crystal when you have time.¡± Kyle was driving but he could see that Jake and Dn were doing nothing. Jake was trying to tease Kate, but the little cat had been avoiding him over and over.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re right!¡± Jake grinned and took out the few crystals from his pocket.

    Dn did the same.

    Kate watched and then looked at Kyle. The crystal that suited her were all kept by Kyle because they would disappear as soon as they touched her. Kyle took out the few transparent crystal and ced it beside Kate.

    ¡°You too, Little Kitty.¡±

    ¡°Meow~.¡±

    Kate happily touched the crystals in front of her as they meltpletely into her body. Her blue eyes were watching everything that urred with great interest. And soon, she had absorbed half of the crystals.

    This time, Kate felt somewhat full.

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    Kate raised her small paw and looked at it curiously. This was the first time she felt full after absorbing these crystals.

    Maybe it was because there were not many crystals before?

    Kate didn¡¯t know.

    Looking at the few crystals in front of her, Kate didn¡¯t bother to touch them anymore and curled up. Her small body still required more sleep.

    Beside her, Kyle watched as Kate slept. The corner of his lips curled up to form a faint smile.

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34: Upgrade

    *Yawn*

    Jake yawned as he walked out of the car. After busy absorbing the crystal, he truly felt sleepy. After all, he had to focus on the energy that was pouring into his body little by little.

    It was something that needed intense concentration.

    In any case, Jake truly felt sleepy after such activity. He was never the type tost long in anything that required long concentration.

    Except games.

    ¡°You can sleep inside after dinner.¡± Kyle nced at Jake and shook his head. ¡°If your parents are here, they¡¯ll surely scold you for needing others to take care of you.¡±

    ¡°Both of our parents are not in City A.¡± Jake turned to look at Kyle. ¡°And it¡¯s something I think to be very good.¡±

    .....

    ¡°Lazy.¡±

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m not thatzy!¡±

    Kate stayed on Kyle¡¯s shoulder while he carried the few transparent crystals. He could guess that the little cat still required some time before she could fully absorb these crystals into her body.

    Anyway, he had no interest in making his little cat worked too hard.

    Her current space was already convenient enough as of now.

    ¡°Meow.¡± <I''m hungry."

    Kyle looked at the little cat on his shoulder and nodded. "Are you also hungry?"

    Kate''s eyes lit up as she meowed, "Meow, Meow~"

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll prepare warm milk for you.¡±

    Milk...

    Kate felt like flopping to the ground when she heard that answer.

    ¡°Meow....¡±

    She didn¡¯t hate milk, but asking her to only drink milk was definitely a big no. She will get bored after just a few days.

    Well, she just had to wait until she grew up enough to eat other meals.

    Their dinner was short because Dn also wanted to continue absorbing the crystal. With Jake yawning continuously and Kyle was also a bit impatient, they all finished their dinner in less than 5 minutes.

    Even Kate was speechless.

    They were simply so fast!

    She naturally followed Kyle to his bedroom because her small bed was here. She saw Kyle climbed on his bed and sat cross legged before holding the crystal and busy absorbing it.

    She blinked her eyes.

    If she was not wrong, they didn¡¯t really need to be in that position to absorb the crystal.

    Was it because he wanted a sense of ritual?

    Kate shook her furry head and walked to her bed. Kyle had already ced the rest of the transparent crystal on her bed. It seemed that he hoped she will not disturb him when he was busy like this.

    Kate curled up her body and slept peacefully.

    It was already the middle of the night when Kate woke up again. She blinked her eyes and looked at the dark room around her.

    ¡®Why did my sleeping schedule turned awry like this?¡¯

    Kate was speechless, but she looked around.

    At this time, she realized that the sudden feeling of fullness from before were all gone. This made her excited as Kate touched the transparent crystal that was ced not far from her with her paw.

    They melted quickly into her body.

    Then, Kate sensed something inside her changed.

    She blinked her eyes and turned to look at her tail. It felt that the space inside had grown much bigger than before.

    Wait...

    Her upgrade was actually an upgrade of the space¡¯s size?

    Can¡¯t it give her some kind of awesome ability for her to fight?

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35: Changes

    ¡°Meow...¡± <i> </i>

    <i> Kate could only sulk by herself as sheid on her bed. If she was at least a human being, she will be able to do whatever she wanted by herself.

    </i>

    <i> But as a cat?

    </i>

    <i> Tell her, how she was supposed to live by herself?

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Little Kitty.¡±

    </i>

    <i> Kate raised her head and looked at Kyle. At this moment, she could see Kyle was looking in her direction with astonished expression.

    </i>

    <i> Kate blinked her blue eyes.

    </i>

    <i> .....

    </i>

    <i> Anything wrong?

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Do you want some warm milk before sleeping again?¡± Kyle asked slowly.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Meow!¡±

    </i>

    <i> Kate then turned around, showing her back towards Kyle. She had no intention of drinking that milk again.

    </i>

    <i> Seeing the little cat sulking again, Kyle just smiled lightly. He could sense that there was something different about the little cat and guessed that she must have upgraded her space based on how Kate looked at her tail not long ago.

    </i>

    <i> He himself will still take some time.

    </i>

    <i> Does it mean that his talent was not as good as little cat?

    </i>

    <i> Kyle arched his eyebrows and was determined to finish all the crystal and at least improved his ability once.

    </i>

    <i> ...

    </i>

    <i> The next day, Kate was annoyed because she was once again pulled to tag along with Kyle and his group. There was nothing much differentpared to yesterday aside from the fact that there were more people who gathered.

    </i>

    <i> So many people were not afraid of death and challenged themselves in this event.

    </i>

    <i> Well, Kate had no time to care about them, though.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°There are surprisingly more awakened people,¡± Jakemented as they got their number and lined up.

    </i>

    <i> Kyle nodded. ¡°Everyone want to try their luck.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Well, the rats on the surface had been dealt with. But I heard that outside the cities, there are actually more mutated animals.¡± Jake grinned. ¡°Do you want to try heading out of the city? You don¡¯t need to line up there.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°There will be more mutated animals. If you¡¯re not afraid to die, you can head there by yourself.¡± Kyle was calm.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Tsk, and here I thought you¡¯ll be interested.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Dangerous.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°I know, I know, Dn.¡±

    </i>

    <i> Kate blinked her eyes and looked at the wall in the distance. Their city was surrounded by walls due to the wars decades ago. It was this same wall that protected them from the mutated animals outside the city.

    </i>

    <i> But at the same time, Kate also felt heavy.

    </i>

    <i> Would the outside world be the same now?

    </i>

    <i> How much had changed ever since there were countless mutated animals went on rampage?

    </i>

    <i> Kate didn¡¯t know.

    </i>

    <i> And she didn¡¯t want to know.</i><i> </i>

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36: Pity

    Ssh!

    Entering the water channel again, Kate looked around her and then tucked her body deeper as if doing so will make sure that the smell will not reach her.

    Kyle looked at the little cat, feeling a bit amused.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    ¡°Meow.¡± <i> </i>

    <i> Jake was looking around before they picked a direction. Either way, they have the map, but they didn¡¯t know where the rats were located. After some adventure, they will eventually found those rats.

    </i>

    <i> One way or another.

    </i>

    <i> .....

    </i>

    <i> Ssh!

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Hmm, there are not much water in this area. Is this higher than the others?¡± Jake was surprised. He thought that the entire water channel would have simr height.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°This is the ce to go up and seems to be pretty big.¡± Kyle nced at the door above them and then looked in the direction of the entrance towards the other area. There were several bodies there.

    </i>

    <i> Not rats.

    </i>

    <i> But humans.

    </i>

    <i> Kate trembled. ¡°Meow?¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Dead.¡± Dn went to check their pulses and shook his head.

    </i>

    <i> Jake sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t think that I¡¯ll ever see pile of human bodies ever again. I thought only those who are fighting at the frontline will ever get the chance to see this kind of scene by now.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°This is no longer the same world. When the world started to change, it¡¯s inevitable that we humans, have to adapt.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°True.¡± Jake took these people¡¯s equipment and also their identity card. At the very least, they could return these card to the people who were waiting above so that they could retrieve it.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Me.¡± Dn took the card and began to climb the stairs.

    </i>

    <i> Jake and Kyle waited below.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Are you scared?¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°No.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Why?¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°We¡¯re not scared of the future, but scared of the unknown in the future.¡± Kyle was calm.

    </i>

    <i> Jake thought for a moment andughed in agreement.

    </i>

    <i> Kate was looking at the pile of bodies and felt a bit sick. She curled up her body within Kyle¡¯s jacket and refused toe out no matter what.

    </i>

    <i> While these people might have seen this kind of scene before at military or something, it was new for Kate. She did see the news, but seeing it with her own eyes produced apletely different sensation for her.

    </i>

    <i> She didn¡¯t know what to think.

    </i>

    <i> She¡¯s sad.

    </i>

    <i> She¡¯s aggrieved.

    </i>

    <i> But she couldn¡¯t do anything.

    </i>

    <i> The world is changing and they were not qualified to be the one to stand at the front and had a say in this change. All they could do was to adapt to the change and do whatever possible in order to survive.

    </i>

    <i> It was vexing.

    </i>

    <i> But there was nothing that they could do.

    </i>

    <i> Ssh!

    </i>

    <i> Dn jumped down and nodded to the others. ¡°Done.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Ok, let¡¯s continue.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Yes.¡±

    </i>

    <i> They didn¡¯t look at the group of bodies anymore. From the moment they decided to pick up their weapon toe here, it was already estimated that they had to be ready to lose their lives.</i><i> </i>

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37: Bathing

    They came back at night.

    Kate ran to the bathroom after everything was done and took a bath. Well, she wanted to take a bath, but therge bathtub was simply too high for her. This made her feel extremely aggrieved.

    Kate¡¯s motherughed when she saw the cat was looking at the bathtub.

    ¡°Come here, Little Kitty. I¡¯ll bathe you.¡±

    ¡°Meow...¡±

    Kate would have never expected that her mother would be the one to bathe her after she grew up. Still, this is much better than having Kyle bathe her.

    Thinking about that possibility, Kate shivered.

    .....

    It¡¯s good that her parents were here.

    Without them, she was sure that she wouldn¡¯t be able to stand living with Kyle alone in thisrge house.

    Ssh! Ssh!

    ying with the bubbles, Kate was finally done with bathing. She really felt like a little girl again when she was inside the bathroom and bathed by her mother. Kate¡¯s mother also patiently wiped her fur carefully.

    It feltfortable.

    While Kate was busy with bath, Kyle took a much shorter bath and met with Kate¡¯s father. He looked at the row of nts and the few rats that didn¡¯t mutate.

    ¡°So, not all of the rats are mutating back then?¡± Kyle asked, pointing at the rats within the cage.

    ¡°Yes, I found these few rats after searching for a bit.¡± Kate¡¯s Father smiled. ¡°They¡¯re not mutating, so I can guess that this mutation is targeting something or perhaps limited to a certain distance. Though, I can¡¯t say for sure since my main research is definitely not in animal¡¯s gic.¡±

    ¡°Just keep them alive for now. I¡¯ll bring them to someer when things had calmed down a bit.¡± Kyle nodded.

    Kate¡¯s Father agreed. It was a bit chaotic outside and those researchers were definitely being protected heavily by now to make sure that they could stay alive. If these researchers were to be eliminated, how were they supposed to know more about the changes that urred?

    That would be very hard.

    And they didn¡¯t want to take their chances.

    ¡°How about the nts?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re not mutating if that¡¯s what you ask. However, I found that their cells are somewhat more active now. It¡¯s very interesting.....¡±

    Kyle listened for a while as Kate¡¯s Father exined the direction of his research and the overall result. It was still vague and he couldn¡¯t give exact number yet because the research¡¯s time was not enough.

    After nearly half an hour, Kate¡¯s mother came in while carrying Kate.

    ¡°Oh, Little Kitty is now done taking a bath.¡± Kate¡¯s Father looked at Kate and smiled. For some reason, he felt that this little cat was somewhat pleasing to the eye, which was strange considering that he didn¡¯t exactly like animals.

    Though, Kate¡¯s Father didn¡¯t think too much.

    He just thought that it might be the result of him tolerating because they were now staying in Kyle¡¯s house.

    ¡°Yes, this is the first time I see a cat who liked a bath so much.¡± Kate¡¯s Motherughed.

    Like bathing?

    Kyle looked at Kate meaningfully.

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38: Odd Points

    Kate¡¯s hair stood on end when she saw Kyle looking in her direction.

    ¡°Meow~.¡±

    Kate¡¯s Mother didn¡¯t notice Kyle¡¯s gaze and focused on caressing the little cat¡¯s fur tenderly. She loved cats and naturally didn¡¯t mind paying more time to care for this Little Kitty.

    Not to mention, she felt affection whenever she saw the little cat.

    ¡°Right, have you seen my daughter?¡± Kate¡¯s Father asked, his tone tinged with worry.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen her again, but I believe that she¡¯s fine.¡± Kyle could only try to reassure Kate¡¯s Father.

    ¡°Is it possible to contact her friends?¡±

    .....

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that I don¡¯t have their number. But you can try with her phone if you want to.¡±

    ¡°Oh, right.¡±

    Kate looked at her worried father and felt distressed. She¡¯s perfectly fine .

    ¡°Meow...¡±

    It took Kyle some more time to reassure the two of them before walking out. He rubbed his forehead and saw his two friends had already finished their bathing and were now busy eating in the dining room.

    With Kate¡¯s Mother here, food will definitely be prepared as long as there were enough ingredients.

    ¡°I see that your fridge is empty, so I told Dn to text his men to send supplies tomorrow. Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re all still fresh.¡± Jake grinned while stabbing the tofu in his te.

    ¡°Does your transportation line protected?¡± Kyle was a bit surprised.

    Dn nodded. ¡°Safe for now.¡±

    Kyle arched his eyebrows. ¡°Are you nning on using Little Kitty to keep all these supplies, so you bring them here.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Damn, how do you even know something like that?¡± Jake was stunned. He thought that it was just a coincidence that Dn¡¯s mall still has fresh resources, but it seemed that he actually intentionally shipping them to City A.

    Didn¡¯t he understand the risk with so many mutated animals out there.

    ¡°You¡¯re really brave.¡±

    Dn frowned. ¡°It¡¯s necessary.¡±

    Jake nodded.

    Right.

    Who would want to eat canned food all the time. The supplies that Kyle prepared were mostly dry goods and canned foods because they couldst longer. But with the problem of keeping supplies fresh solved, they could stock on any kind of food.

    It was quite pleasing if one had to say.

    ¡°Dn. I need you to hack University A ssroom from a few days ago.¡±

    Dn put down his spoon and took out hisptop. With a few taps, theptop was ready and then there were series of strange numbers there.

    Kate could only blink her eyes.

    This Dn...

    Is a hacker?

    ¡°Done.¡±

    Kate peered in curiosity and then heard Kyle gave instruction to head towards the time when the people were all copsing one by one. It could be seen that at that time, the cameras were still working and that the people were all dropped to the ground no matter where their location.

    She blinked her eyes when she saw a very unfortunate person who fell into the mud.

    ¡°Engineering Faculty, ssroom....¡±

    Kate felt her heartbeat skips.

    If Kyle were to find out that his little cat was actually his former student... will he be angry?

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39: Disappearance

    ¡°Is there anything strange when you¡¯re in the ssroom?¡± Jake asked when he saw the scene of the students walking out of the ssroom while Kyle was still behind his table, cleaning up everything there.

    It didn¡¯t take long for them to see that a female student had returned, she talked to Kyle but because of the angle, it was not possible to know what she was saying.

    Kyle still remembered that conversation, though.

    He asked ¡°Something?¡±

    ¡°My pencil case is left behind, please excuse me, Professor.¡± The student bowed down and dodged his eyes. She wanted to move but the little cat near her legs didn¡¯t want to move at all and kept on stroking her calf.

    A little cat.

    Kyle nced at Kate, who was looking at theputer with herrge eyes while he also looked at it again.

    .....

    The female student crouched down and carried the little cat.

    ¡°Little kitty, big sister wants to go, okay?¡±

    It was right at that moment there was thunder and the two people inside that ssroom fainted, including him. Kyle could remember that he felt so dizzy as if the entire world was weighing on him.

    Even with his training, he couldn¡¯t resist going to sleep at that very moment.

    ¡°Whoa, so you fall in the ssroom?¡± Jake was stunned. ¡°I fell on my gym and honestly, when I woke up, I nearly broke my hand because that barbell has been on my palm all the time.¡±

    Kyle rolled his eyes. ¡°You deserve it.¡±

    ¡°Hey! I didn¡¯t know that it¡¯ll be today, ok? How about you, Dn. What are you doing when you suddenly faint?¡±

    ¡°Napping.¡±

    Jake: ¡°...¡±

    The world is not fair!

    Dn and probably a small portion of other people in the world were extremely lucky that they were sleeping when the thunder struck and caused them to fell asleep at the exact some time.

    The three of them looked at the screen in front of them.

    There was no change for the next few hours as Dn sped it up. There was no way they wanted to watch the same thing for an entire day.

    Soon, it was night time and theck of light make it harder for them to see what happened inside the ssroom.

    ¡°We all sleep for around 24 hours.¡± Jake sighed. ¡°I¡¯m lucky that the barbell is on my palm and not my chest or I¡¯ll never wake up ever again.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to see the ssroom.¡± Kyle frowned.

    And after it crossed midnight, there was another thunder from outside that illuminated the ssroom.

    At this time, they could see that there were still two people inside.

    But after the thunder disappeared, Kyle noticed the shadow looked somewhat different. ¡°Dn, cut the frame andpare it with the one before midnight.¡±

    Dn tapped a few times and showed theparison.

    When they saw the result, they were astonished. The shadow that belonged to the female student disappeared along with the disappearance of that lightning.

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40: Disappearance

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    Kate was stunned when she saw that she had actually disappeared in a sh of lightning. There was no process whatsoever.

    She was there at one moment.

    And at the next second, shepletely disappeared.

    ¡°Meow? Meow! Meow!¡±

    Kate was angry.

    Does it mean that shepletely fused with this little cat¡¯s body in just one second? That was illogical!

    .....

    Damn it!

    But which part was logical from her experience for the past few days?

    Kate was deted.

    At this time, Kyle was carefully petting Kate because he could see that the little cat was agitated. Was this video very astonishing for the cat?

    ¡°Sped it up until morning. ¡±

    Dn tapped a few times and the video was now faster. They could see that nothing changes aside from the moonlight location from time to time. And when it was morning, they could see that there was indeed only one person there.

    Kyle.

    ¡°Can you check whether someone use their card in the door?¡±

    ¡°No one.¡± Dn clicked a few times and then answered.

    Jake¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°A close room mystery?¡±

    Kyle rolled his eyes and the videos continued until afternoon in which Kate woke up and screamed loudly because of her appearance. After that, they watched as Kate wandered around, killing the lizard, take the milk,press Kyle¡¯s forehead, and sleep again.

    The three were silent.

    Jake was staring at the screen and then at Kyle. ¡°That¡¯s definitely not what a normal cat will do when they are hungry.¡±

    ¡°Mutated.¡± Dn frowned.

    ¡°I know that she definitely mutated or she will not be able to store everything Kyle¡¯s warehouse. I have been there and that ce is so freaking big that I don¡¯t believe it¡¯s possible to empty it in one day if not for seeing that space.¡± Jakeined.

    ¡°The mutation is somewhat friendly for humans, so it shouldn¡¯t be bad.¡± Kyle saw that Kate had calmed down, but he didn¡¯t stop petting her head.

    Kate was looking at the screen.

    And then sighed deeply.

    Who would have thought that the camera in the campus was actually still active and recorded all of her ¡®glorious¡¯ action after she woke up?

    Damn it!

    She¡¯s embarrassed.

    But she¡¯s also helpless.

    In the end, Kate simply yed dead and enjoyed the petting that Kyle gave to her. She didn¡¯t know why, but it seemed that after being a cat, being petted was something that she enjoyed very much.

    Still, Kate didn¡¯t want to pamper herself too much.

    She¡¯s still human!

    100%!

    Kyle tapped the table. ¡°Destroy the recording in the campus and keep a copy in your safe storage, Dn. I don¡¯t want anyone to see this.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    Jake shook his head but said nothing.

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41: Time Skip

    The next few days could be said to be very monotone.

    At least, that was what Kate felt.

    After interacting with her parents, Kate found out that her parents did awakened some abilities. Her father could control the earth a bit to help nt grow. He said that he could use it for battle too, but he was not so interested in that thing.

    After all, living a peaceful life for most of his life had already formed habits. Not to mention that his age was definitely not young again, so Kate¡¯s Father only learned some basic to defend himself aside from using his ability to cultivate his nts.

    On the other hand, Kate¡¯s mother awakened wood ability. It was extremely useful for healing, which made Kate¡¯s mother be very healthy. At the same time, she used this ability to heal their group whenever theye back.

    Naturally, Kate was never injured.

    She was simply hiding inside Kyle¡¯s jacket, so there was not even a chance for her to get hurt.

    .....

    As for ranking.

    The TV said that if they sensed major changes in their ability, it meant that they had advanced a rank. If it was only some minor changes, it meant that they advanced a minor rank.

    So far, it was said that the highest people who awakened had reached rank 3.

    Their group all reached rank 3 too, including Kate. The only one who didn¡¯t was Kate¡¯s Father who didn¡¯t use his ability that much because he was engrossed in his research.

    Kate even felt a bit perplexed.

    But well, whatever.

    She didn¡¯t understand anything about what he was doing, so she didn¡¯t want to disturb him.

    ¡°Little Kitty.¡±

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    Kate nced up and saw Kyle put down some crystals. Her eyes lit up as she raised her paw and touched the translucent crystals in front of her.

    They melt almost immediately.

    Feeling the warmth in her body, Kate sighed deeply.

    She was practically the easiest to level up in the group. For some reason, she needed fewer crystals aspared to the others. It might be because her small body as she had turned into a cat or perhaps because she was not a real animal but instead a transformed one?

    Kate didn¡¯t know.

    Anyway, she felt good that she managed to level up so quickly. What she hoped was that someday, it will trigger this transformation and allowed her to be a human again.

    ¡°Tsk, you really pamper your cat,¡± Jakeined when he saw the crystals that Kate took.

    Kyle arched his eyebrows. ¡°If you want someone to pamper you, go find your girlfriend.¡±

    Jake: ¡°...¡±

    He had the urge to throw this pillow straight to his friend¡¯s face.

    Dn walked out and nodded in agreement. ¡°Girlfriend.¡±

    ¡°My girlfriend is not in City A, damn it!¡± Jake howled in indignation.

    Kate looked at Jake in surprise. Surprisingly, this chatterbox actually already had a partner. Now she¡¯s truly curious just what kind of person who would want to stay with him.

    Kyleughed. ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have to worry about her safety. Her family members will surely protect her.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Jake rolled his eyes.

    Dn nodded.

    ¡°Come on, take your equipment. We¡¯ll try to get out of the city today.¡± Kyle waved his hand and the others started to move.

    Kate was dumbfounded.

    ¡°MEOW?¡±

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42: Outside the City

    ¡°Come on, Little Kitty.¡± Kyle picked Kate up easily.

    ¡°Meow? Meow! Meow!¡±

    However, Kyle naturally didn¡¯t understand cat¡¯snguage and continued to carry Kate out of the house. This made Kate felt a bit desperate, especially when she saw that the others were actually excited about this.

    ¡°MEOW!¡±

    Kate sulked.

    Kyle naturally saw that and handed the responsibility of driving to Jake and sat on the back while holding Kate in one of his hand. Dn sat in the shotgun seat, so there were only the two of them at the back.

    Along with some equipment they nned to carry.

    .....

    ¡°Are you angry, Little Kitty?¡±

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    Kate looked at Kyle and then showed her back towards him again. Hmph! She refused to talk to him.

    Seeing the little cat¡¯s action that was so simr to a little kid throwing tantrum, Kyle was amused. He stretched his hand tapped the cat¡¯s head tenderly, being careful enough so that he will not hurt her.

    The touch was incredibly familiar and gentle. This made Kate¡¯s heart softened a bit.

    After all, she also understood that her position right now in this group was nothing more than a little cat who could carry equipment.

    In their eyes, she¡¯s nothing more than a little cat.

    Even though she used to be human, they didn¡¯t know about it at all.

    ¡°Meow...¡±

    Kate was troubled.

    ¡°What is it, Little Kitty?¡± Kyle asked softly.

    He didn¡¯t press the little cat and allowed her to do whatever she wanted. Even though this little cat was a bit of a hassle from time to time, Kyle allowed her to freely y around and even throw tantrum at him.

    Probably, even he didn¡¯t realize how patient he was when facing this little cat.

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t want to tell me, huh?¡±

    ¡°Meow¡±

    Kyle looked at Kate helplessly. He was seriously considering asking his friend to make some kind of trantion equipment that will allow him to understand cat¡¯snguage.

    The problem is....

    Even he was not sure that such device could be made.

    After all, all he could hear from the cat was just some meow that didn¡¯t sound that different aside from the pace. Some meowing was a bit fast, which he guessed will happen when the cat was upset.

    When she feltfortable, the pace would be a bit slower and the intonation was somewhat softer.

    ¡®What am I doing here? Learning how tomunicate with cat?¡¯

    Kyle was amused by his own action and shook his head. To think that there wille a day when he would try to learn animalnguage on his own volition. If this was in the past, he would think that he was going crazy.

    There were so many things for him to do but he wasted it by learning animal¡¯snguage.

    That was ridiculous.

    ¡°Kyle, we¡¯re about to reach the gate. There are soldiers who guard the area.¡± Jake pointed to the front.

    Kyle arched his eyebrows. ¡°Use your parents¡¯ card to get out. Can¡¯t you even do something so simple?¡±

    Jake was speechless.

    ¡°Fine, fine, fine, damn you.¡±

    Kyle ignored the other party.

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    Kate tilted her furry head in confusion.

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43: Outside the City

    ¡°Hmm, what is it, Little Kitty?¡± Kyle noticed that the little cat seemed to be interested in their conversation that she forgot to sulk again. It was really like a little kid who have their interest change as fast as blinking one eyes.

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    No matter how democratic their nation is, Kate knew that there were still order in the military. After all, military system was for them to follow their superior orders and never break it no matter what.

    If they did, they will be punished.

    That was why the training for new soldiers were usually hell because their superior will give them a lot of difficult to do tasks.

    Not impossible.

    But those were a hassle.

    .....

    Unless...

    Jake¡¯s father had high position in the military?

    Really?

    Kyle saw that the little cat tilted her head and then lowered her head as if she was contemting something. This made him really want tough when he saw her because he understood very well that the cat was thinking.

    Ah, there hasn¡¯t been any boring days since he met with this unique cat.

    He stretched his hand and easily pick up the little cat who was still thinking. This time, Kate didn¡¯t even put up any resistant.

    By the time she realized what happened, she was already in Kyle¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Meow!¡±

    Kyleughed lightly. ¡°Jake ising from military background, but he himself didn¡¯t want to be a soldier.¡±

    He exined slowly and in a low voice. Seeing the little cat¡¯s blue eyes were staring straight at him without moving, he could guess that she was listening attentively. Her action was truly like that of a human being.

    This thought made Kyle sighed deeply.

    ¡°If you¡¯re interested to know more, you can tell me.¡±

    Kate tilted her furry head and contemted a bit. She then looked in the direction of Jake before tapping her tail on Kyle¡¯s arm twice.

    This was the code they agreed upon a long time ago.

    If it¡¯s no, she tapped Kyle¡¯s hand twice. If it¡¯s yes, she tapped Kyle¡¯s hand once. If she was not sure, tap thrice.

    This time, it was two.

    Kyle understood and rubbed Kate¡¯s furry head carefully.

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    Kate looked at Kyle resentfully before showing her back to him again. This made Kyleughed once more because he understood that the little cat was sulking again because he was rubbing her head.

    This cat is really cute.

    Jake nced at the back as they crossed the opened gate. After he showed his parent¡¯s card, they had no other choice but to let them get out. No way, those people were simply too high ranking.

    How could they not listen?

    ¡°Tsk, this made me want to have a cat too.¡±

    ¡°Different.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re saying that ordinary cats are different from Little Kitty?¡± Jake thought for a moment then sighed. ¡°Then I guess I¡¯ll just ask for my girlfriend to have daughter with me. She¡¯ll definitely be cuter than a cat.¡±

    ¡°Marriage.¡±

    Jake was speechless.

    ¡°Fine, fine, I¡¯ll ask her hand for marriage first...¡± But Jake fell into dilemma. He was truthfully not sure that his girlfriend will agree for a marriage with him.

    Oh well, he could just forget about this matter for now.

    It was unlikely that he will see his girlfriend anytime soon.

    It was then he noticed something else.

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44: Outside the City

    ¡°Kyle, you can see outside now.¡± Jake felt his scalp turned numb just a few minutes after they got out of the city.

    Who would have thought that the area outside their city hadpletely turned into a wild jungle of survival?

    There were so many animals out there who could kill them.

    ¡°MEOW?¡±

    Kate was stunned when she moved her eyes to the window. Seeing the giants lizards on the tree, some giants squirrels fighting with each other, giant rabbits hopping between the trees, and then some giant snakes slithering by the road in front of them...

    ARE YOU SURE THAT YOU¡¯RE IN REALITY?

    Kate nearly copsed.

    .....

    On the other hand, Kyle¡¯s expression was extremely serious. He looked outside and understood why the soldiers were originally very unwilling to let theme out.

    But well, they were here to test their capabilities.

    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Kyle asked.

    ¡°Hehehe, of course. I already brought a lot of scrap metals. Little Kitty, help brother Jake to fight by taking out those metals, alright?¡±

    Kate rolled her eyes.

    In order to fight better, Jake required a lot of metals. This was the reason why he dumped a lot of them and asked Kate to keep them inside her space. There were of various sizes and some had even been modified with Jake¡¯s ability.

    Her tails moved left and right before several items appeared outside the car.

    ¡°That¡¯s my girl!¡± Jake yelled happily and then waved his hand. These oddly shaped items were suddenly thrown towards the body of the snake that was in front of them, cutting it into two directly.

    sh!

    Kate blinked her eyes. From this position, she couldn¡¯t see the scene directly, which she herself didn¡¯t mind.

    Even though she had been tempered for a long time by following this group chasing after those rats, Kate knew that she still didn¡¯t like to see any gory sight. It would be better for her to stay here.

    ¡°Water,¡± Dn said lightly.

    ¡°Meow.¡± <i> </i>

    <i> Just like Jake, Dn¡¯s ability was to control water and not to create water out of nowhere. They definitely could create metal and water, but the amount was so pitifully small even though they had reached rank 3.

    </i>

    <i> Thus, they came into consensus that they had to carry their own supplies.

    </i>

    <i> Carrying so much water and metals were naturally a problem, so this problem was directly dumped to Kate. She truly became their personal backpack carrier, though Kate didn¡¯t exactly mind that much.

    </i>

    <i> At the very least, she was not staying in their ce for free.

    </i>

    <i> She¡¯s helping them.

    </i>

    <i> Not in the battle, but in terms of carrying supplies.

    </i>

    <i> Oh well.

    </i>

    <i> Ssh!

    </i>

    <i> Water appeared outside and Dn directly controlled them and used it towards several areas on the trees nearby into water cutter.

    </i>

    <i> sh! sh! sh! sh! </i>

    <i> Countless giant rabbits, giant squirrels, and some other animals that they could see all dropped dead.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°I¡¯ll take the crystals.¡± Jake walked out of the car while Dn switched towards the driver seat. Since the one who will gather crystal was Jake, he will be prepared for them to run away should it be necessary.</i><i> </i>

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45: Training

    ¡°Little Kitty, how far can you make these things appear?¡± Kyle asked. Previously in the water channel, they didn¡¯t bother Kate to take care of these because it was more than enough to use what was there.

    But now that they were outside the city, these resources would be scarce and they had to use Kate¡¯s ability.

    Thankfully, Kate¡¯s space was so big that even after putting several thousand gallons of water and countless scrap metals, she still meowed that there were enough spaces. It seemed to be endless, though they knew that it was impossible.

    There was definitely a limit.

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    ¡°Shall we have a little practice while waiting for them to finish?¡± Kyle asked with a faint smile.

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    .....

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me. My ability is already really good and I can eliminate them if these two are not enough.¡±

    ¡°Meow...¡±

    Kate really couldn¡¯t refute what Kyle said. He was also growing so fast even though he had two abilities. By now, it was clear that Kyle was definitely not going to take care of the lower level beasts.

    He left them to Jake to try out various form of his ability.

    Kyle smiled. ¡°Try to take out an item to my palm.¡±

    Kate looked at Kyle¡¯s palm and imagined the item that she wanted to take out. Before long, a cup of noodle appeared on Kyle¡¯s palm.

    Looking at the cup of noodle, Kyle arched his eyebrows. ¡°Are you hungry, Kate?¡±

    ¡°Meow¡±

    Kyle naturally didn¡¯t understand.

    He sighed and waved the cup noodle. ¡°Can you put it back into your space without touching with your tail?¡±

    So far, their method to put items into Kate¡¯s space was by having her touch it with her tail. It was also because of this method that Kate was annoyed when Jake dumped a truck filled with scrap metals right in front of her.

    Taking them all into her space would be very tiring, alright?

    Kate looked at the cup noodle in Kyle¡¯s hand and imagined it back into her space. But no matter how long Kate stared, that cup noodle never moved.

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    Kyle nodded.

    When he saw the cup noodle stayed in his hand even after some time, he had already guessed as much. Looking at Kate, he could guess that she was also not very proficient with this ability.

    ¡®Should I try to investigate more about the normal space ability users?¡¯

    There were naturally more than one space ability users in City A. The others were naturally humans as Kate was only an exception.

    A very unique exception.

    ¡°How about if you put something on that chair without directly looking at where you put it and there¡¯s a barrier?¡±

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    Kyle arched his eyebrows. ¡°Try it.¡±

    ¡°Meow¡±

    Kate looked at the empty shotgun seat in front of her that was blocked. She imagined having another cup noodle appeared, but didn¡¯t really think that this will work. For some reason, she just couldn¡¯t fully imagine the location.

    It was as if there was something blocking her.

    ¡°Dn?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    Kyle understood that it was still impossible. But from what he knew, Kate had already advanced majorly two times, which meant that she had already reached rank 3. How about other space users?

    Were they also like her?

 Chapter 46

    46 Hunting

    Thunk!

    ¡°These are the crystals.¡± Jake handed a handful of crystals to Kyle. He grinned. ¡°Hunting here is definitely more efficient than when we¡¯re at the water channel. Not to mention, there are also no one else here.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because it¡¯s more dangerous here. If the beasts went on rampage and there¡¯s a beast tide, no one will be able to protect us.¡± Kyle shook his head. ¡°Get into the car and head to the nearby mountain, we¡¯ll hunt there.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Jake got into the car happily.

    Kate watched these three and wondered whether they liked hunting so much that they wanted to go there.

    Oh well, she will just be the helper here.

    Bang!

    For the next few hours, they literally hunted every mutated animal they could find in the mountain nearby. This made Kate feel a bit pity for these animals. Whenever the three of them were tired, they would absorb the crystal and then continued their battle.

    .....

    It seemed that they didn¡¯t care of the money loss from the used crystals they used for recovery and not advancing.

    Tep!

    Kate held one of the crystal with her paw, sensing that her body was allowing the transparent crystal to melt again.

    ¡°Meow...¡±

    Was it because she advanced too fast before?

    But she couldn¡¯t confirm whether it was true or not as Kate didn¡¯t know what she was supposed to do. This experience was new to her and countless other people, so they had to be patient while trying to discover just what was wrong with their advancement.

    But honestly.

    Kate didn¡¯t know what else the method she was supposed to use to advance her ability.

    After all, she didn¡¯t use her ability to fight like those people who awakened other elemental ability and could fight day and night as long as they were notpletely exhausted and couldn¡¯t move.

    Thunk!

    ¡°Here¡¯s another pile. Keep them into your space, Little Kitty.¡± Jake was so excited when he see the mountain of crystals.

    ¡°Meow.¡± <i> </i>

    <i> Kate swayed her tail and moved these crystals into her space. Thankfully, it was possible for her to put them all at one go because it was categorized as one item when it was touching each other.

    </i>

    <i> If she had to touch the crystal one by one, she would definitely feel like going crazy.

    </i>

    <i> There were too many of them.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°You¡¯re done?¡± Kyle walked out of the bush with his clothes stained with blood. He was also dragging several giant rabbits¡¯ corpses that he handed to Kate. ¡°Keep them in your space.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Meow.¡±

    </i>

    <i> Kate swayed her tail and could sense that these body had entered her space. Thankfully, she could control the location within her space when she put items, so these items were all neatly ced within her space.

    </i>

    <i> Well, not so neat that they were very orderly.

    </i>

    <i> But neat enough for her.

    </i>

    <i> Anyway, she will never want to mix the food with guns nor mixing the water that Dn asked for her to bring with the gallons of water for drinking. She will also separate them by making sure that there were enough distance or by cing one in one corner and the others in other corner.

    </i>

    <i> For some reason, she could ¡®see¡¯ her space anyway.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Are you nning to eat them?¡± Jake was surprised.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°If they¡¯re confirmed to be safe, they can be alternative for food. How long do you think it¡¯ll be before orders is restored in the future and food chains resume normally?¡±</i><i> </i>

 Chapter 47

    47 Resting

    Jake was silent.

    He knew that what Kyle said was correct. When these animals had started to mutate and caused drastic changes in the ecosystem, he had already had an inkling that this situation would definitelyst for weeks.

    Or worse, months or even years.

    It would be impossible for them to solve the problem of these mutated animals that turned giants so quickly.

    During this time, how were they supposed to find food?

    Farming?

    It was estimated that many farmers had died because they were living in the outskirt and their field were destroyed because of these rats, snakes, and many other animals turned bigger overnight.

    With normal weapons, it will be hard to defeat them.

    ¡°Fine, but we¡¯re not eating them now.¡± Jake definitely will find it repulsive to eat the meat of mutated animals. At least, there were still more than enough normal food that they could eat for the time being.

    .....

    ¡°Emergency food.¡±

    ¡°Yes, they¡¯re all emergency food.¡± Kyle nodded and saw that Kate had already finished moving everything into her space. Thinking about the sizes of these giant rats, he silently wondered how much space were left in Kate¡¯s space.

    ¡°Little Kitty.¡±

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    ¡°Do you still have a lot of space?¡±

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    Seeing that they didn¡¯t seem to understand, Kate simply moved towards Kyle. He promptly picked her up. ¡°My clothes are dirty, so I can¡¯t carry you like usual.¡±

    Kate didn¡¯t care and tapped Kyle¡¯s arm once.

    Kyle smiled. ¡°So there are still a lot of space left, huh? I have the feeling that your space is very big.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to know about the other people who have space ability? I could gather some of their information by asking around.¡± Jake was curious.

    ¡°Dn will handle it.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    The information that was spread to theizen was definitely extremely limited. It would be impossible for the higher ups to truly tell the truth to these people about the limits of their ability until the researchers were satisfied.

    Well, anyway, there was some information that was withheld.

    Even if Jake was good at digging information, Dn was better because he could directly find them through the inte.

    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s good that the inte is still online. If we don¡¯t have inte at all, it¡¯ll be impossible for us to watch the news and knew the development.¡±

    ¡°There are inte satellite.¡± Kyle was calm. Inte satellite had already developed for so many years and a lot of people were using it.

    ¡°Uh, I flunked my technology rted ss.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s inte that you can ess by having ess to the satellite. The information is transmitted in the air and no longer through undersea cables,¡± Kyle exined.

    ¡°Uh, wait, how in the world that satellite work?¡±

    Kyle chose to exin in simplified manner to Jake because he understood his friend¡¯s brain was a bit... underdeveloped in some matters.

    In short, inte satellite was using satellite as medium. However, the satellite that was used could onlyst for a few years (depending on the manufacturer), so they were equipped with self-destruct mechanism when they couldn¡¯t be used anymore to avoid littering the sky. As for battery, they were using sr panel, so it would be able to work as long as the sun was still shining.

    ...

    A/N: Real History¡¯s Corner

    Inte Satellite had been developed rapidly by 2020. This concept was introduced because of the limitation of inte cables due to the terrains. There were severalpanies who worked on the project but if you want the detail, you need to search in the inte.

    Note: By the time this is written (2022), inte satellite had been used by some people in certain countries, but many still relied on the normal undersea cables. Also, I set the story in the future alternate world, so some technology that was actually still in development can appear here as already being used. :p

 Chapter 48

    48 Resting

    ¡°I see....¡± Jake nodded. ¡°I was about to ask about how much trash we have made in the space because of these satellites but when you said about the self-destruct mechanism, I think we have nothing to worry.¡±

    ¡°There are already a lot of trash in the space.¡± Kyle shook his head.

    Of course, they wouldn¡¯t be able to see it from here, but if they were to go to the outer space and saw the condition of their...

    They will definitely cry.

    Because of the advancement of technology and the huge demands for inte, satellites and so on, there were already a lot of trash there. This self-destruct mechanism hadn¡¯t been made decades ago when technology was still in development and the self-awareness for environment was stillcking.

    Some of them had been cleaned.

    But there were still a lot of trashes by now.

    Jake sighed and waved his hand, indicating that he didn¡¯t want to talk about this topic anymore.

    Kyle nodded.

    .....

    ¡°Rest,¡± Dn pointed to the setting sun in the distance. It was fine if they still want to talk, but they had to prepare a camp or something like that if they wanted to stay alive.

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    It was only at this time Kate realized that it was alreadyte and the distance to City A was still pretty far. She looked at the descending sun and then at Kyle.

    Kyle rubbed his nose. ¡°Let¡¯s camp outside. There are camps equipment inside your space, right?¡±

    ¡°MEOW! MEOW! MEOW!¡±

    Kate wasining vehemently and Kyle could only coax the little cat. He knew that the cat was afraid because the cat practically had zero fighting ability. She could only rely on him and hid whenever there was anything that happened.

    After all, for anyone who didn¡¯t have any fighting ability, they would rather stay in the safe city rather than walking out here.

    ¡°I¡¯ll protect you, ok?¡± Kyle coaxed the little cat.

    ¡°Meow!¡±

    Kate was feeling very depressed.

    She felt that because she was a cat, her opinions were more often than not was not being heard.

    Uh...

    Not that she could convey it either.

    Asking her to write them...

    Her paws definitely couldn¡¯t hold pen or pencil properly. Her mouth was not suitable to use something like that.

    As for her tail... Kate was a bit ashamed to admit that she couldn¡¯t control her tail that well yet. All she could do was to make sure that her tail always put down behind her. Anyway, her fluffy tail was cute.

    Kyle looked at the sulking cat and really felt that he had a daughter, a very troublesome daughter. But he also didn¡¯t want to leave the cat behind as it was important for them to be able to bring a lot of resources.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you eat some porridge, ok?¡±

    Kate¡¯s ears perked up.

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    Seeing that the little cat¡¯s attention was brought away, Kyle heaved a sigh of relief internally. He had already seen that the little cat was interested in human¡¯s food, but she still obediently still drink milk.

    A little porridge should be fine, right?

    If other cat lovers were to hear what Kyle said, it was estimated that they would be willing to carry a pan and smack his head.

 Chapter 49

    49 Resting

    In the end, Kate only drank a bit of porridge before returning to her milk. She didn¡¯t really have that much interest in eating porridge and just wanted to try out to find out whether her stomach could withstand it or not.

    And it seemed that she was still fine.

    For the time being.

    ¡°Are you going to set up a tent?¡± Jake asked when he saw the equipment for tents were brought out by Kate.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a small tent for one person. I¡¯ll stay in the car while you and Dn take turns to sleep in the tent. One person will have to guard. When it¡¯s around three in the morning, wake me up for thest guard.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    It was not impossible to sleep in the car, but sleeping while sitting was definitely not asfortable as sleeping whileying down. Not to mention, the car was not that big. If the three of them wanted to lie down... it was definitely notfortable.

    Jake and Dn do a rock paper scissor game to determine who will take the first night watch.

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    .....

    Kate looked at Kyle with dumbfounded expression. It was usually fine when they were sleeping in the same room because she will have her own small house to stay.

    But here?

    There was none.

    Kyle had lowered the shotgun seat so that he could sleep. He patted the seat beside his head. ¡°Sleep here, Little Kitty.¡±

    ¡°Meow...¡±

    Kate was feeling conflicted.

    The main reason was because she didn¡¯t want to sleep with a man even though her form right now was nothing more than a little cat, alright. This car was simply too narrow for her to have a lot of choices.

    Kyle didn¡¯t pay attention to Kate anymore and closed his eyes. His hand was holding the crystal cores in red and purple color.

    It seemed that he was tired.

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    Kateined inside her mind and then walked around. The seat was quite spacious and it was not like she had to sleep directly beside Kyle¡¯s head.

    After a while, Kate simply took out a pillow and put it below her. She circled the pillow to make it morefortable before curling up her body and sleep directly. Even if she didn¡¯t do much, she still felt tired most of the time.

    It was a good time to sleep.

    While Kate was sleeping soundly, Kyle opened his eyes once more. He saw that the cat was already sleeping soundly and took out his phone. He texted Jake, who had lost the rock paper scissor game and now had to guard first.

    ¡°Take notes of the animals topare their sizes. They might have already evolved faster than us.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Jake nced at the car and shook his head.

    The animals were also evolving.

    Faster than them.

    It was perplexing considering that they also didn¡¯t know how in the world they managed to grow so fast. Was it because from the very moment the rain appeared, everyone had some kind of crystal core within their body?

    And they were all able to absorb it as long as the crystal was touching their skin even though it took time.

    Including human?

    Kyle had thought about it, but he didn¡¯t try to verify this thought. He didn¡¯t want to kill anyone and didn¡¯t want to disturb the dead bodies of strangers. It would be better to just wait for the officials¡¯ verification.

    The night soon passed quietly.

 Chapter 50

    50 Robbers

    Or at least, that was how the night supposed to pass.

    When it was time for Dn to take care of the night watch, he seemed to sense someoneing. And soon, there was sound of beatinging out.

    Kate woke up dazedly.

    On the other hand, Kyle had already walked out of the car while Jake jumped out of the tent while carrying a gun in his hand.

    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± Jake asked with frown.

    ¡°Intruder.¡± Dn calmly kicked them towards their firece¡¯s location. However, his kick was not enough to make them fell on the fire.

    ¡°There are people out here?¡± Jake was astonished.

    He thought that they were all already so brave to get out of here and try their luck. But it seemed that there were also other people who thought the same as them and wanted to try their luck.

    The first man roared and then fire appeared on him.

    .....

    Kyle swiftly stepped forward and punched him towards the ground. There was a faint smokeing from his palm.

    ¡°Rank 1 and you dare to get out?¡± Kyle asked with a sneer.

    Jake clicked his tongue. ¡°Do you also want to try?¡±

    Several metals moved and formed metal spears, aiming towards the other three people who were sprawled on the ground. Seeing that the spears were aiming close to them, they didn¡¯t dare to move.

    Just now, Dn had already immobilized them with water and now the other two also attacked easily.

    Just what are their ranks?

    ¡°So, where did youe from?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re from the vige below...¡± One of them yelled quickly, answering as fast as possible in fear that they would be killed if they didn¡¯t answer.

    ¡°What are you doing up here in the middle of the night?¡± Kyle asked. He knew that there was indeed a vige below this mountain on the opposite side of where the road they used toe located.

    However, that vige would have long been destroyed by the beasts.

    Unless there were a lot of people who awakened and managed to survive, it was very unlikely for them to survive from such attacks.

    ¡°I... We...¡±

    ¡°You want to rob, right? Is it so hard to admit it?¡± Jake rolled his eyes and controlled the metals to grow closer. ¡°Hand over your crystal cores.¡±

    Their faces changed. ¡°We don¡¯t have...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t lie. Pick either leaving your crystal cores behind or your lives?¡± Kyle looked at these people calmly.

    They looked at each other and put down several crystal cores on the ground with unwilling expression. Even though they knew that they were not these three people¡¯s match, they didn¡¯t want to let go of their harvest so easily.

    Though, these people simply didn¡¯t care about that.

    ¡°You can go now.¡±

    Thud!

    Drap! Drap! Drap!

    As if being chased by a horde of beasts, these people ran away quickly. They didn¡¯t have any intention to stay even for a second longer in fear that they would change their decision so suddenly.

    ¡°Tsk, tsk, they¡¯re indeed very poor. No wonder they be robbers.¡± Jake took their crystal cores and took some of grey color before handing the rest to Kyle and Dn. It was the color that he needed anyway.

    ¡°Not the reason.¡± Dn frowned.

    ¡°I know that it¡¯s not a reason to be robber. Anyway, why are you not killing them? With our abilities, it¡¯ll be easy to do it without leaving any trace at all.¡± Jake didn¡¯t like those people who came to disturb him.

    And with their newfound ability, it was not impossible for them toplete erase the existences of those three people.

    Kyle shook his head. ¡°Humanity authority is still there. Even though a small portion had sessfully awakened their abilities, they¡¯re still bound byw.¡±

 Chapter 51

    51 You Can Sleep Again

    ¡°Are you saying that we¡¯re all still bound byw?¡± Jake asked with a smile andughed lightly. ¡°And here I thought that you¡¯ll never say those words.¡±

    ¡°Thews are useful to restrain human¡¯s action. Even though there are awakened people who had strange abilities, but there will definitely those on the government¡¯s sides. Even if there were some organizations who can only reach an agreement with them, it¡¯ll be better to maintain peace.¡±

    Kyle didn¡¯t really want to kill those people.

    Besides, they were in the wilderness and rather than letting his hand dirty, he would just let the mutated animals around do the jobs. There were many other giant animals who were only active at night.

    If not because their fire scared some of them off and the asional short fight by those who kept the night watch, their night wouldn¡¯t have been so peaceful.

    ¡°Huh really?¡±

    ¡°In any case, being rank 3 didn¡¯t mean that we can fully escape from automatic weapons or even weapon of mass destruction.¡± Kyle nced at Jake, who seemed to be still thinking about it.

    Their ability was definitely not enough for them to avoid some type of weapons that were extremely dangerous and had high vitality. Not to mention, they were also still human beings who needed food, water, and air.

    They were notpletely invincible.

    .....

    So, they will have to follow thew to be able to coexist with others without interfering too much with each other¡¯s interest.

    ¡°Whatever.¡± Jake waved his hand. ¡°I¡¯m sleeping again. Wake me up if there¡¯s anything important.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    Kyle nced at the car where Kate was still inside. The corner of his lips curled up to form a faint smile. Maintaining this superficial peace would have been better than dragging everyone into chaos.

    At the very least, it could end happily for many of them.

    And as long as those other annoying power hungry people were not crossing his bottom line, he also had no interest to chase after them. Staying low while tempering himself was pretty good.

    ¡°You sleep too.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s almost three, so I better stay awake.¡± Kyle waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s your turn to sleep, Dn.¡±

    Dn revealed a thoughtful expression and then nodded. He had no interest in having conversation either and would rather keep the principle that word is gold, keeping himself speaking at the very bare minimum.

    Kyle opened the car¡¯s door and sat on the edge. He reached his hand towards the sleepy cat.

    ¡°You still can sleep again, Little Kitty.¡±

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    Kate squirmed a bit and then fell asleep again. She had already gotten used to see Kyle and the others beating those mutated animalstely that she didn¡¯t have much reaction when she heard them beating up others too.

    Anyway, those robbers were asking for it.

    She might be a little coward because she had no battle capabilities, but she was not a saint who could ept getting robbed by others without fighting back. Since they dared to try taking advantage of them, they had to be prepared for the consequences too.

    Not everything will end well for those who tried to take advantage of others.

    Soon, Kate had already fell asleep again.

    Kyle caressed the little cat¡¯s head tenderly and chuckled lightly. Previously, he always thought that taking care of the stupid little cat was very annoying and time consuming. He was even considering sending the cat back to his father and let him be the one to take care of her.

    But after the mutation day, the cat changed.

    She bes somewhat humanlike and could even respond to him as if she was a human being.

    Even though her intelligence seemed to be at the level of a child, she was more entertaining than the previously annoying cat he had to take care 24 hours a day.

    If he had to say, he was more willing to stay with this somewhat intelligent yet also stupid little cat aspared to thatpletely stupid little cat. He was not so patient to take care of a little cat who only know how to make trouble for him.

    Kyle looked at the scenery outside in silence.

    There were still two more hours before dawn and then they had to begin preparing for the battle of the day.

    ...

    That few hours passed by quietly.

    This time, there were truly no one who disturbed them in the slightest bit anymore. After it was dawn, Kyle prepared food and disturbed Kate a bit to take some ingredients out. Even though Kate was not so pleased with this disturbance, she still followed what he wanted and take out the necessary ingredients.

    He cooked simply and kicked the other two awake.

    It seemed that their way of being friend was by beating each other up.

    Well, it looked rather fun.

    ¡°Are you done, Little Kitty?¡± Kyle asked when he saw that Kate was staring at them. Had she finished drinking her milk?

 Chapter 52

    52 Radio

    ¡°Meow~¡± <i> </i>

    <i> Kate walked towards Kyle and he picked her up easily. They had just finished eating and naturally had no intention to quickly set off. It was just dawn, so they could afford dawdling a few more minutes.

    </i>

    <i> Jake turned on the radio.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°I hope that they will give some interesting news rather than just the unnecessary report that copy and paste each other.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Real news.¡± Dn nodded.

    </i>

    <i> Jake grinned. ¡°It seemed that you have been talking more recently, Dn. Are you thinking of answering us with two words from now on?¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°No.¡±

    </i>

    <i> Back to one world.

    </i>

    <i> Anyway, Jake was just joking. He knew that it would be impossible for Dn to change so much in regards to this peculiar habits of his. It was also a good thing that Dn¡¯s parents were rich, so they could afford having a child with such interesting peculiarity.

    </i>

    <i> .....

    </i>

    <i> It was even more so when many jobs required them to have high EQ aspared to high IQ.

    </i>

    <i> <bzzt... bzttt...$%^&*(>

    </i>

    <i> Some strange sound came out of the radio.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Did you take out a broken radio instead of a good one?¡± Kyle was perplexed when he heard those broken words.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°No way. This is the new one.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Did you set the frequency right?¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Oh, you¡¯re right. I set it wrong. Wait a minute.¡±

    </i>

    <i> After fiddling with the button for a bit, they could finally hear voices from the radio. This time, it was no longer the unrecognized strange sound that seemed to be hurting their ears.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°What a bull s***.¡± Jake shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s just an application by the military to control us who had awakened. These rewards are nothing important for us.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°For some people, these rewards are very tempting. What they didn¡¯t know is that they will just end up being some of the scientistb rat if they choose to take the lowest ranked jobs avable.¡± Kyle was looking at the website and saw that these awakened people could also get some special jobs.

    </i>

    <i> It has been designed meticulously.

    </i>

    <i> These jobs were clearly paying well.

    </i>

    <i> And for those who didn¡¯t manage to graduate with high education, it was certainly their chance to be able to receive stable job with rtively high sry. With their previous qualification, this kind of job would have been out of their reach.

    </i>

    <i> And there were also some other jobs that were clearly much better but required higher qualification such as certainbat ability and so on. It seemed that there will also be some kind of test that was designed to allow these people to assign these newly awakened people in their most suitable ces.

    </i>

    <i> Kyle looked at it and shook his head.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°City A is trying to keep the awakened from staying within the city. Even though they had blocked the gate, if our growth is this fast, it¡¯s estimated that even guns wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything in just a few days. With this application, they will be able to monitor us.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Are all cities have this kind of website?¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°I only find City A for now.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Oh.¡±

    </i>

    <i> Jake nodded.

    </i>

    <i> After that, they continued to listen to the radio.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°...They¡¯re even opening the market again?¡± Jake was stunned. He then turned to look at Dn. ¡°How about your family¡¯s business?¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Still close.¡± Dn nced at Jake as if saying that Jake was an idiot. At this time, whoever could hoard the most resources would definitely be able tost longer. There was no way he would want to throw those resources for money that was no longer useful for him.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Do you want to do some crystal exchange?¡± Jake turned to Kyle.

    </i>

    <i> Kyle shook his head.

    </i>

    <i> There were various colors and he understood that they were also useful for different people.

    </i>

    <i> Red is fire element

    </i>

    <i> Yellow is earth element.

    </i>

    <i> Blue is water element.

    </i>

    <i> Transparent is space element.

    </i>

    <i> Purple is lightning element.

    </i>

    <i> Grey is metal element.

    </i>

    <i> Chocte is wood element.

    </i>

    <i> These were all the colors that had been used by their group so far. The yellow and chocte color were used by Kate¡¯s parents to advance. Though, they were not really that diligent in using those crystals.

    </i>

    <i> Aside from these colors, there were still a few more colors that Kyle was not totally sure what element it was for.

    </i>

    <i> Orange color, green color, and white color.

    </i>

    <i> There were a total of ten different colors. Kyle didn¡¯t know what they would be used for, so he chose to keep them in case he will meet with people of the other elements who will need these.

    </i>

    <i> Anyway, they were not taking too much space in Kate¡¯s space.

    </i>

    <i> They continued to listen.</i><i> </i>

 Chapter 53

    53 Returning

    ¡°I don¡¯t know him.¡± Jake narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°He¡¯s a politician who seems to be pretty lucky.¡± Kyle knew that name, but he was not that familiar with that person either. It seemed to be one of the politician who was pushed forward for the sake of a certain politician group.

    He honestly didn¡¯t know who that person is.

    ¡°Tsk, the strongest person... didn¡¯t he know that a certain little cat is faster than him by two days?¡± Jake sneered.

    Kate looked away.

    Well, it was true that she was faster because she had her fifth minor awakening two days ago but after that, there was no sign of any major awakening no matter how much crystal Kate had been absorbing so far. It seemed that it would need a lot of crystals to be able to advance next.

    Kyle shook his head and focused on the radio.

    ¡°Ah, this made me want to go and fight.¡± Jake stood up and cracked his fingers. ¡°You¡¯ve already had your fourth minor awakening, right Kyle? How about if you take more crystals so that you can hurry and have your fifth minor awakening?¡±

    Kyleughed lightly. ¡°Let¡¯s just go and hunt.¡±

    .....

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Turning off the radio, the group was even more energetic than before. It seemed that they didn¡¯t care about what was said in the radio anymore.

    These minor awakenings were only some rapid improvement of their abilities, which could be noticed, but it wouldn¡¯t change their ability as much as the major awakening that would only ur after every five minor awakening.

    The only exception was when they were first level one.

    For some reason, the number of minor awakening they needed were different. It might be rted to their talent or something like that, but they were not totally sure about that.

    ...

    By the time it was evening, they were on their way back and Kyle had already finished his fifth minor awakening in the third rank. He realized what Mr. Yuri meant was that it seemed as if their core was a bottomless abyss.

    No matter how much he tried to absorb the crystals, the improvement has been extremely slow.

    This was a bit strange.

    ¡°Is the third-five the highest limit?¡± Kyle mumbled to himself as they entered the city again.

    With Jake¡¯s parent¡¯s card, the soldiers turned blind eyes when they saw this group and allowed them to enter.

    Still, the soldiers couldn¡¯t help but talk to each other.

    ¡°Should it be reported?¡±

    ¡°Well, as long as they didn¡¯t break any rules, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s worth it to deal with those people...¡±

    ¡°True.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s just pretend that the one who allowed them toe in is our friend.¡±

    ¡°Good idea.¡±

    They didn¡¯t want to deal with the follow up problems, so these soldiers pretended that they didn¡¯t know anything.

    Anyway, nothing actually happened.

    ¡°We¡¯re back!¡± Jake happily jumped down. He stretched his hand and looked at Kyle. ¡°Are you still worrying about that improvement thing? Don¡¯t worry so much, it¡¯s only been 10 days since the first time you awakened. You still have a long time ahead.¡±

    ¡°10 days?¡± Kyle caught that phrase and looked at Jake. His eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Yep. If you count it from the time when you wake up, calling us and everything, it has been 14 days more or less?¡± Jake didn¡¯t really think too much and walked into the house. ¡°Hey, your garden is more alive now. Tsk, tsk, earth and wood elements were truly most suitable for nts, aren¡¯t they?¡±

    Kyle didn¡¯t pay attention to Kyle and instead turned to look at Dn. ¡°Are you stillmunicating with your parents?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Dn nodded.

    ¡°Good, then asks them whether there will be another red raid or not. Based on what those damn researchers said, there will be another red rain after 10 days because of the cycle of something.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    Dn walked inside and took out his phone to contact his parents. He didn¡¯t like talking, so he simply typed the messages of what he wanted to say and sent it as fast as possible to his parents.

    Anyway, sending messages could also encrypt them so only his parents will be able to see his message.

    Soon, a reply was received.

    ¡°What did they say?¡±

    ¡°Possible.¡±

    Kyle nodded. Dn¡¯s parents were not like Dn to only reply with one word, but when Dn was asked to convey what they said... he will definitely only use one to three words.

    ¡°In that case, go to rest early today.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Jake was also informed. Even though he was more skeptical, he still followed Kyle¡¯s arrangement to sleep early.

    On the other hand, Kate ran to the kitchen to find her mother and Kate¡¯s Mother happily gave her some small pieces of bread. Kate ate them carefully and rested on the counter as Kate¡¯s Mother happily made cake.

 Chapter 54

    54 Second Red Rain

    Well, it was one of her mother¡¯s hobby to cook, especially desserts.

    There was never anyck of desserts in her home because of her mother¡¯s hobby.

    ¡°Little Kitty, you¡¯re here again?¡± Kyle looked into the kitchen and saw Kate was happily watching Kate¡¯s mother. Sometimes, he seriously wondered just whose cat she is that she often liked other people more than her owner.

    This is outrageous.

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    Kate looked at Kyle curiously.

    ¡°Madam, please take some rest before midnight today in your room. There might be the same incident as before again,¡± Kyle said while picking Kate up.

    ¡°Meow!¡±

    Kate really wanted Kyle to understand her words, but she felt that it was utterly useless.

    .....

    Kate¡¯s mother looked worried. ¡°If there¡¯s something like that again, will it be very dangerous?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Kyle smiled bitterly. The news that they could get was extremely limited, so he didn¡¯t even know what kind of change would happen should there be another red rain and mass fainting.

    Not to mention, some people might be out there, fighting in the middle of the night.

    Those were the reckless type.

    And it was still only a possibility that there will be a red rain againter. Naturally, Kyle will definitely not say that it was the truth until he saw that red rain again.

    ¡°Fine.¡± Kate¡¯s mother sighed. ¡°You should have some rest too, Young Man.¡±

    ¡°I will.¡±

    Kyle smiled and walked out, carrying Kate to his bedroom.

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    When Kate heard that there will be another red rain, she was dumbstruck. If there was another red rain, would it be possible for her to change her form back to human?

    She longed to be human again.

    After being a cat for around 10 days, she had to admit that being a human was still much better in terms that she could do what she wanted more. Being a cat limited her options and action.

    ¡°What is it, Little Kitty?¡± Kyle nced at Kate.

    ¡°Meow?¡± <i> </i>

    <i> But Kyle didn¡¯t understand.

    </i>

    <i> He looked at the cat and sighed. ¡°I guess I should teach you somemunication method. Will children¡¯s letter be enough for you?¡±

    </i>

    <i> Kate trembled.

    </i>

    <i> She¡¯s not a kid, damn it!

    </i>

    <i> But when Kate saw these letters on the ground, she realized that it might truly be useful. There were not many of them, but it was enough for her to form a sentence.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°These are letters that can help you tomunicate with me. This is letter A, this is B, and then this is C...¡±

    </i>

    <i> As Kyle introduced the letters one by one, Kate almost copsed.

    </i>

    <i> She¡¯s not a toddler who had only started to learn how to recognize letter!

    </i>

    <i> But Kate could only be patient.

    </i>

    <i> She knew that in Kyle¡¯s eyes, she was nothing more than a little cat who had only started to have intelligence that was simr to that of a little kid. There was no way that a cat would be able to recognize letters that had never been introduced before.

    </i>

    <i> If it was a normal cat.

    </i>

    <i> Kate looked at the letters and sighed deeply.

    </i>

    <i> She stretched her paw and pulled several letters to form two words.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°You¡¯re asking about red rain?¡± Kyle was a bit surprised when he saw the letters on the ground. He smiled faintly. ¡°There¡¯s nothing much to say about that rain since it¡¯s said to be a somewhat natural phenomenon that drive us to have this kind of weird awakening or mutation.¡±

    </i>

    <i> Seeing how the little cat could easily recognize the letter, Kyle felt a bit suspicious. Normally, it will take a long time for a child to even understand what he was saying and introducing.

    </i>

    <i> He was ready to repeat this a few times.

    </i>

    <i> But seeing how the cat easily pull the necessary words required to form words, he understood that he had underestimated this little cat.

    </i>

    <i> ¡®Is she really just a little cat?¡¯

    </i>

    <i> Kyle rubbed Kate¡¯s head with his finger.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Meow?¡±

    </i>

    <i> *drizzle*

    </i>

    <i> The faint sound of rain startled the two of them.

    </i>

    <i> Kyle quickly walked to the window and looked outside. It was dark, so it would be hard to determine the color of the rain, so he lit up themp outside.

    </i>

    <i> The window now showed red colored rain spots.

    </i>

    <i> Kyle pursed his lips.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°It really came.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Meow!¡±

    </i>

    <i> Kate looked at the window and her eyes glowed a bit. If she could truly turn back into human after this, she didn¡¯t mind even if she had to pass out for a long period of time.

    </i>

    <i> Nonsense!

    </i>

    <i> She always wanted to turn back to human!

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Go to your bed.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Meow.¡±

    </i>

    <i> Being the obedient one, Kate quickly jumped to her bed while looking at the window continuously. That rain from before happened in the afternoon, but this one happened at night.

    </i>

    <i> When many people saw the red rain, they would definitely prepare for passing out.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Gah! Dn, don¡¯t block my way!¡± Jake yelled from outside. He was in a hurry to return to his bedroom.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°You block.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°I¡¯m not the one blocking! AH, let me return to my room! I don¡¯t want to pass out in a strange way again!¡±

    </i>

    <i> The two of them quarreled a bit before there were sound of door mming.

    </i>

    <i> Kate was amused and she kept on looking outside, wondering when there will be lightning strike urring. But her small body really couldn¡¯t stand staying awake anymore. She did take naps from time to time, but her body was indeed somewhat weaker.

    </i>

    <i> <i> </i></i>

    <i><i> Closing her eyes, Kate slowly fell into dreand.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> On the other hand, Kyle was reading the information while looking outside from time to time. When it was close to 12 O¡¯clock, he put down his tablet and lied down on the bed.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Bang!

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Lightning strike right at 12 O¡¯clock, causing countless people to fall asleep in that very moment.</i></i><i><i> </i></i>

 Chapter 55

    55 Mutated Insects

    Kate slept soundly.

    She didn¡¯t even know what had happened until she woke up in the morning and then looked around her room.

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    Hearing the familiar meow, Kate felt dejected. Alright, that annoying red rain didn¡¯t seem to bring her the change that she wanted. She originally thought that it would be possible for her to turn back into human, but it seemed to be nothing more than pipe dream.

    ¡°Meow...¡±

    Kate dejectedly jumped down from her pillow bed.

    She looked around and noticed that it was morning based on the clock that was put on the wall of the room. After that, Kate noticed that Kyle was still sleeping so peacefully on his bed.

    Normally, he would have woken up even earlier than her.

    His body clock was exceptionally fast.

    .....

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    Kate jumped to the stool not far from Kyle¡¯s bed and them jumped on the bed. She nced at the tablet nearby and realized that it has only been nine or so hours since she fell asleep.

    It was 6 Am in the morning.

    She fell asleep at around 9 because she was so tired, so she didn¡¯t know whether there was any lightning during the red rain or not.

    But it seemed that there was indeed one.

    Kate looked at the tabled once more before climbing down the bed to the stool then to the floor carefully.

    Kate looked around and then walked towards the door. She pushed the stool again and then opened the door by jumping to it.

    Click!

    Pushing the door open, Kate was stunned speechless when she saw the pile of giant ants in front of her.

    Ants?

    Bang!

    She closed the door again and then looked at her furry paws.

    <i> </i>

    <i> ¡°Meow¡± <i> </i></i>

    <i><i> Kate¡¯s tail swayed a bit as she could sense that the space in her tail seemed to be multiplied in size. With her current space, there was no trouble even if she had to fill it with a lot of items again.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> But then, she also sensed a strange power coursing within her body.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> It felt as if she could sense other people or other creatures¡¯ life? No, it shouldn¡¯t be called life but perhaps some kind of light and ck dot that represented their health?

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Kate blinked her eyes.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> She hadn¡¯t paid it that much attention before because there was almost none on Kyle.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> But during the split second she saw those giant ants, she could see it very clearly.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Kate took a deep breath.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Click!

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Kate opened the door again and saw the giant rats in front of her. She could see those ck and white dots and pursed her lips. Her whiskers moved a bit as she slowly approached one of them.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> They all passed out.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> And it seemed that she could control those ck and white dots.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> The white dots came from her and could erase those ck dots but at the same time, she could also make the ck dots multiplied by erasing the white dots that seemed to restrict them.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> ¡°Meow...¡±

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Kate hates ants.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Hates them very much.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> They always stole her food.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> So, Kate began to push all the ants that she found within the house to the courtyard at the front. Luckily, Kyle had already taught her how to use the remote control to open the door, so she could push them out.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> ¡°Meow¡±

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Seeing theserge creatures in front of her, Kate really felt like vomiting. Some people liked their beauty, but she just couldn¡¯t bring herself to like these insects...

    </i></i>

    <i><i> There were even more ants, grasshopper, bees, dragonfly, spiders, and so on out on the courtyard.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Kate tried to keep herposure and imagined pouring gasoline on top of them. And one of the gasoline cans inside her space immediately appeared on top of thisrge pile of animals.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Kate was stunned.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> ¡°Meow!¡±

    </i></i>

    <i><i> She was pleasantly surprised.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Anyway, she proceeded to take lighter and flicked it, burning all these insects in front of her until nothing but ashes and also countless crystals there. Kate conveniently picked all of them up.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Hmm? </i></i>

    <i><i> It was then Kate realized that the transparent crystals that she put into her space directly melted and fused into her space. It seemed that because those were the crystal that she needed, they directly disappear.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Just as Kate was about to retract her vision, she saw that the green colored crystals were also melting. Some kind of strange warm feeling coursed into Kate¡¯s body and made her able to sense some things clearer.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Kate was stunned when she sensed this kind of power seemed to grow stronger. It felt as if she could easily heal someone or do the opposite and make them sick by taking their health away.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> ¡°Meow...¡±

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Kate felt a bit afraid.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> But at the same time, she was also curious about what this power of hers could do. She felt a bit conflicted because she could guess that she might be the humanity enemies if she were to misuse this strange ability of hers.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Kate was conflicted.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> After a while, Kate sighed and looked around. There was no one in the courtyard to see her doing anything, so Kate walked to the side door and them got out through the small gaps there.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Who made her body so small that she could easily pass through gaps?

    </i></i>

    <i><i> It was estimated that there was no way other children would be able to do the same and if she was already an adult, that gap wouldn¡¯t be enough. Tsk, tsk, a cat¡¯s body was really flexible and sharp.</i></i><i><i> </i></i>

 Chapter 56

    56 Meeting Lotus

    But upon getting out, Kate saw the scene that she hated the most.

    There were piles of giant insects on her road.

    ¡°Meow...¡±

    Kate sighed and then tried taking those light dots into her body. She could sense that the moment she took them; it was also strengthening her ability slightly. And the ck dots of these insects suddenly grew and then the entire body copsed.

    Looking at the insects that suddenly rotted on the ground, Kate froze on the spot.

    What kind of thing is that light and ck spots?

    Kate thought of taking the crystals and a crystal appeared inside her space even without her approaching the rotting insects.

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    Kate looked at the row of insects in front of her and suddenly felt that they were not so bad looking. At the very least, they would be useful for her to gather a lot of cyrstals and to strengthen her ability. Even if it was only a little bit, it was more than enough for her to advance again.

    .....

    Maybe advance a bit more?

    Anyway, Kate went on insect killing spree. Since she already hated these insects from the very beginning, she had no burden from killing them.

    *pant* *pant*

    After around three hours of insect killing spree, Kate was thoroughly tired. She could also sense that her body seemed to be full from both the crystals and also the light spots. It seemed that her body will need some time topletely digest what she had ¡®eaten.¡¯

    The leftover crystals were still in her space and it was estimated that they would melt directly when she was no longer full.

    ¡°Meow~¡±

    Kate looked at the row of rotting insects behind her and shook her body slightly. In any case, she had no intention of staying here and then see these insects rotted until they turned into dust.

    Huh uh.

    She would rather move towards other locations and made sure that she was could hide.

    Hmm, should she take care of the cameras? But she had been moving around within the insects, so it should be hard to see the figure of a small cat amongst these giants rats that were rotting here.

    Kate looked around and realized one thing.

    She¡¯s lost.

    She didn¡¯t know the way back at all.

    ¡°Meow...¡± <i> </i>

    <i> Kate frowned and looked at the clock nearby. It was already half an hour past nine in the morning, so Kyle and the others might have started to wake up. After all, she was only sleeping for nine hours back then.

    </i>

    <i> Hmm, but Kate herself was not totally sure how much time was needed for the humans to wake up.

    </i>

    <i> Oh forget it.

    </i>

    <i> Kate walked to the nearby river and washed her body slightly. The smell of those rotting corpses made her sick and she didn¡¯t want to keep her body continue being so smelly. Anyway, she knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to repeat this massive giant insect killing again in the future.

    </i>

    <i> These insects were all passed out, which was why Kate could afford to kill uncountable amount of insects.

    </i>

    <i> And the most pleasant thing was that these insects provided her with various colors of crystals. It seemed that they were all of different elements and maybe it also had some rtionship with what kind of insect they were.

    </i>

    <i> Hmm, Kate definitely didn¡¯t want to study these insects deeply.

    </i>

    <i> Ssh! Ssh!

    </i>

    <i> Kate happily yed in the water. The temperature was just right and Kate had the feeling that Kyle will be able to find her easily. She just needed to wait a bit for him toe and fetch her.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Meow~¡±

    </i>

    <i> Tep! Tep! Tep!

    </i>

    <i> Hearing the sound of footsteps, Kate raised her head and was surprised to see her university ssmate Lotus along with several people she didn¡¯t recognize. One of them was walking beside Lotus, so he might be the leader along with Lotus.

    </i>

    <i> Considering Lotus¡¯ reputation as the school belle and also her beautiful appearance, Kate was not that surprised that she will have another group to follow.

    </i>

    <i> She might also have some kind awakened ability?

    </i>

    <i> She didn¡¯t care.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Meow.¡± <Time to go. I''ll just wait in other location."

    </i>

    <i> Lotus suddenly stopped and her eyes were fixed on the cat that had just finished washing. Traces of ruthlessness shed within her pupil. "That cat..."

    </i>

    <i> "Do you know that cat?"

    </i>

    <i> "Yes, it''s the cat belonged to Professor Kyle." Lotus gnashed her teeth. From the way she behaved, it seemed as if she and that teacher was mortal enemies.

    </i>

    <i> Kate was stunned when she heard the tone.

    </i>

    <i> Didn''t Lotus always adored Professor Kyle when they were in ss because of how handsome that professor was? How did it change to deep seated hatred in just 2 weeks?</i><i> </i>

 Chapter 57

    57 Inexplicable Hatred

    Kate was confused.

    ¡°Kyle?¡± The man narrowed his eyes and looked at the little cat unkindly. It seemed that he also had bad impression in regards to that name. He waved his hand and the earth shook.

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    Kate jumped up from the sudden attack and hissed towards the man. She could sense that if she was a bit slower, he would have already pierced her body with several earth spike. His control over the earth element was pretty good.

    An awakener who had quite ability.

    ¡°Kyle will destroy this city in the future, so kill his cat first. This cat is also a pet awakened who can help Kyle transport things.¡± Lotus¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred.

    Since she saw this cat here after changing the future trajectory, she will never let this cat get away from here alive. All the pain and suffering she had from that damned Kyle will be repaid in this life!

    Destroy the city?

    In the future?

    .....

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    Swish!

    Kate jumped around and ran in the direction of the city. She felt that this Lotus must have her brain flooded because she definitely didn¡¯t think that it would be possible for her to know about the future.

    Uh wait.

    Did this Lotus had some kind of awakening ability that was rted to the future?

    Swish! ar!

    Fire sparks behind her, nearly hitting her body.

    Kate¡¯s eyes exuded anger for the first time. She tolerated them at the beginning, but seeing their attacks right now, she knew very well that they wanted to kill her just because she¡¯s Kyle¡¯s cat.

    Damn it.

    Just what in the world did that damn Lotus see that she had such big hatred towards Kyle and put all of those hatred towards her?

    ¡°MEOW!¡±

    Roaring angrily, Kate was about to pull those light spots when she heard rumbled.

    Dzing! BOOM!

    Lightning strike the ground, nearly hitting the two people.

    ¡°Gah!¡±

    Kate looked at the side and her eyes lit up. For the first time, she felt very excited when she saw Kyle running towards her.

    ¡°Meow!¡±

    Kyle reached Kate¡¯s location and picked the little cat up. She was still as small as ever, and Kyle felt relieved that this naughty cat was fine.

    When he woke up and found the door opened, he naturally guessed that the little cat must have walked out of his room. At first, he thought that she will be in the living room or in the other rooms.

    But when he found those ashes in front of his house, he could guess that Little Kitty must have walked out of the house to have some fun.

    And it was right.

    He found a lot of rotting giant mutated insects along the way.

    Following it, he finally came here right at the moment when Lotus attacked his little cat. At this moment, he felt very angry.

    ¡°What do you want to do with my cat?¡± Kyle looked at the two of them and the corner of his lips curled up to form a sneer. ¡°So you¡¯re now thinking of taking revenge by attacking my cat, Petra?¡±

    The man named Petra still held an indifferent expression. ¡°After what you had done to my family, I wouldn¡¯t mind paying it back by targeting those around you, Kyle.¡±

    ¡°Heh, you should have known why I make those moves first.¡± Kyle snorted, his eyes were as cold as ice, exuding some kind of coldness that could prate one¡¯s bones. His bodynguage clearly showed that he was ready to fight if it was necessary.

    ¡°I have told you countless times that it was an ident.¡± Petra¡¯s eyes were cold.

    ¡°An ident you said, but who would believe your words?¡± Kyle shook his head and turned around. ¡°You better not appear in front of me. I¡¯ll never let you go next time you do.¡±

    Petra¡¯s hand trembled. He wanted to punch Kyle so badly, but he couldn¡¯t do it.

    Not here.

    There were already a lot of people around and they were watching themotion here. Even though the civilization would change, but right now, there was still the so calledw restricting them from doing anything illegal.

    He was already being suppressed by Kyle so much before this so called apocalypse urred.

    That was why he wanted to use this chance to get stronger. That way, he will be the one to suppress Kyle instead and made sure that man paid back for what he had caused his family to suffer all this time.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±

    Lotus looked at Kyle¡¯s back and gnashed her teeth.

    When she suddenly inexplicably returned to the day of apocalypse, she was so surprised but also ecstatic. It was because she understood that this was the time for her to change all the mistakes that she had done.

    And in the so called ¡®past life¡¯ she had, this Kyle has always been the one to destroy everything.

    Because of him, she finally died.

    This time, she will make sure that he will be the first one to die while she ended up victorious. Never ever again she will let that devil destroyed the world that she loved so much.

    Drap! Drap! Drap!

    While the two people with their own mind walked away, Kate was still on Kyle¡¯s arm. At this moment, she could sense the rippling emotions and also hatred that Kyle seemed to be exuding nonstop.

    It was the type of feeling that he seemed to have no intention to cover up.

    Kate didn¡¯t know Kyle that much.

    Before she suddenly be his cat and ended up having to stay with him all the time, the two of them barely had any interaction. Even if there were any, it was mostly rted to her study and his teaching.

    Aside from that, she truly didn¡¯t have any intention to stay behind and disturbed Kyle in his life.

    Kate didn¡¯t understand his conflicts.

 Chapter 58

    58 A Child?

    But no matter what, she will stay by his side at this time. After all, she didn¡¯t know that man that much and she was not close to Lotus either.

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    Kate looked at Kyle and raised her paw to rub his hand. Her sudden movement caused Kyle¡¯s body to stop suddenly. He stiffened and then looked at the little furry cat in his arm that was staring back in his direction.

    Her blue eyes seemed to be filled with concern that he never deserved.

    Kyle opened his mouth for a moment and then sighed deeply. ¡°Are you worried about me, Little Kitty?¡±

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, thank you, little one.¡± Kyle rubbed Kate¡¯s head tenderly. He could sense that the little cat was being careful around him as if she was trying to make sure that he would not feel offended.

    He felt warmth.

    And at this moment, he certainly didn¡¯t expect that this little cat will be sensitive enough to know about his upheaval of emotion.

    .....

    ¡°My family and Petra¡¯s family had a lot of disputes.¡± Kyle¡¯s eyes shed with strange light. ¡°As for that woman Lotus, she might have some kind of rebirth ability that allowed her to know about the future.¡±

    Rebirth?

    Are they inside a novel right now?

    Kate was stunned speechless when she heard Kyle¡¯s conjecture that he threw out just like that.

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    She did think that Lotus was a bit strange. It was even more so when she heard that Lotus was saying some strange things like about their future and so on. However, she didn¡¯t think of connecting this matter with that.

    After all, it felt so absurd.

    Well, not that what she experienced was not absurd either, but her brain just refused to think up to that point for some reason.

    ¡°It¡¯s still uncertain, but that¡¯s my guess.¡± Kyle lightly touched Kate¡¯s ear and the little cat trembled. Her cat ear was sensitive and Kyle¡¯s tender touch made her feel ticklish. She wanted to meow in response.

    Uhhh, she¡¯s not a cat.

    Kate was trying hard to focus and hypnotize herself while trying to listen to what Kyle was saying.

    Kyle smiled while watching the little cat squirmed around. For some reason, this little cat always brought him entertainment and joy. Even he himself didn¡¯t understand why he felt this way around this little cat.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go near Petra and his men alone anymore. Even though I don¡¯t know why that Lotus want to stay near them, the people around him are all awakened and had strange abilities.¡± Kyle thought of those people around Petra and sighed deeply.

    They were all Petra¡¯s brothers who had good rtionship with Petra. He knew them all and noticed their abilities during that short confrontation.

    Petra is their leader.

    They will only make a move when Petra gave order, but at that moment, they were ready to attack him. Kyle knew that once the situation called for it, he might be in disadvantage when fighting against so many people at once.

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    Kate also had no intention to stay near Lotus and Petra.

    She didn¡¯t like Lotus, especially when her best friend always told her just how fake Lotus has always been at their university. Granted that she was really pretty, but her way of attracting other people¡¯s attention made her look down on her.

    ¡°That said, you shouldn¡¯t have left without telling me.¡± Kyle looked at the little cat and pinched Kate¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Meoww....¡±

    Kate¡¯s body trembled when she felt strange sensation that came from Kyle pinching her ear. She quivered and sped her front leg together as if she was begging for forgiveness from Kyle.

    Kyle released his fingers.

    He looked at Kate and fell silent.

    This was not the first time he thought that Little Kitty had some kind of intelligence and could think beyond what he ever thought. But this was the first time he saw it very clearly that her mutation made her truly like human beings.

    She could even act coquettish in front of him.

    ¡°Meow.¡± <i> </i>

    <i> Kate took out Kyle¡¯s favorite snack from her space and put it in front of him as if saying that she will give it to him.

    </i>

    <i> Watching her acting this way, Kyle raised his finger and knocked her forehead lightly. ¡°You¡¯re trying to coax me with my own items, Little Kitty?¡±

    </i>

    <i> Kate was stunned.

    </i>

    <i> She looked at the snack and then recalled that all the items inside her space was basically Kyle¡¯s.

    </i>

    <i> Kate was in a bad mood now.

    </i>

    <i> Howe she forget something so simple like that?

    </i>

    <i> Watching the cat¡¯s expression changed as fast as turning one¡¯s head, Kyle was amused. As he had thought, this cat could fully understand his words and even had some basic knowledge about how the world operated.

    </i>

    <i> Truly...

    </i>

    <i> Like a real human child.</i><i> </i>

 Chapter 59

    59 Increase in Ability

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    Kate proceeded to take out the few crystals with red and purple color from her space. Those were the crystals she had collected over the past few hours when she was hunting those giant insects.

    Uh, hunting didn¡¯t seem to be the correct word.

    She was technically killing them when they hadn¡¯t turned conscious yet. It seemed that her waking up earlier had done her good.

    Kyle¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Did you get them from hunting those insects along the way?¡±

    In fact, he had found it strange that there were a lot of rotting insects from the path of his house and then outside. It was because of it that he thought of his little cat whom he hadn¡¯t seen and felt that she might have some connection with it.

    Now that he saw these crystals, he could basically confirm that those were indeed Kate¡¯s handiwork.

    ¡°Meow~.¡±

    Kate turned her head up and down while pushing the crystals closer to Kyle.

    .....

    Looking at those crystals, Kyle could guess that there were at least hundreds of giant insects that died in Little Kitty¡¯s hand. There was no way that with just her space ability, she will be able to kill them all.

    ¡°How did you do that?¡± Kyle asked. He could see that the cat tilting her head so he phrased his question, ¡°Does your ability increase?¡±

    Kate moved her tail and tapped Kyle¡¯s hand once.

    Her ability did increase, but it was not because of its increase that she could kill those insects. So after she had tapped it once, she waited for a second and then tapped Kyle¡¯s hand twice.

    Kyle frowned and then thought of another possibility. ¡°Did you gain new ability?¡±

    Kate tapped Kyle¡¯s hand once.

    This time, she didn¡¯t do any tapping.

    ¡°What kind of ability?¡± Kyle asked.

    Kate looked at Kyle nkly. Uh, that was a good question, but her limitednguage capability made it impossible for her to answer his question. Kate thought for a moment and then decided to try pushing more of those white colored dots towards Kyle.

    There was only a faint ck dots floating in some of Kyle¡¯s hand and leg, so Kate slowly pulled those ck dots away. When it reached her hand, the white dots came over and destroyed them.

    In other words, it waspletely gone.

    Kate then looked at Kyle as if asking whether he could sense it or not.

    Kyle¡¯s eyes flickered. He knew that he had some old wound in his leg. It was something that couldn¡¯t be cured even by Kate¡¯s mother who had wood elemental ability. Even after she poured her wood element, his old wound remained.

    He thought that it was because her ability was not high enough.

    But now it seemed that the newly awakened ability of Little Kitty was actually a healing type?

    Not just an ordinary healing type but one that had such high efficacy?

    ¡°Healing ability?¡± Kyle asked. ¡°If it¡¯s this ability, there¡¯s no way that you can kill those insects.¡±

    Kate looked at Kyle and then took out a green crystal and showed to Kyle how the crystal melted the moment it touched her front limb. She still felt quite full, but an additional crystal would not make not much difference.

    Kyle¡¯s eyes flickered.

    The wood element was chocte in color.

    Since it was green crystal, it meant that Little Kitty¡¯s ability was somewhat different from the other wood element awakener.

    ¡°Heh, you¡¯re really a special little cat, Little Kitty.¡±

    ¡°Meow~¡±

    Kyle tousled Kate¡¯s fur a bit before they finally reached Kyle¡¯s home. The location was not that far but Kate ran around in circle before when she dealt with those insects, so she was actually getting closer to Kyle¡¯s home too.

    As soon as they came inside, there was sound of battleing from the back courtyard.

    ¡°Damn! This spider nearly caused me a heart attack when I woke up! Kill it with your icicle, Dn!¡±

    Swish! Jleb!

    Kate watched curiously and saw that there was a pile of dead insects on the backyard. They were stabbed by either icicles or metal spears. The corpses were piled up messily and looked horrible.

    Kyle sighed deeply. ¡°Are you going to cause chaos early in the morning?¡±

    ¡°Damn, how can you still be so calm? There are a lot of insects inside your house! When was thest time you clean up your house?¡± Jakeined vehemently.

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡±

    ¡°Ugh! This is so annoying. I bet that my house is even worse...¡± Jake was dejected when he recalled that his cleaning habit was definitely worse than this. Thinking of countless giant ants squeezing in his room, Jake felt like vomiting.

    He didn¡¯t feel like returning back home anymore.

 Chapter 60

    60 Dr. Dall

    Dn was also thinking about the condition of his malls. He definitely had already asked his men to clean those ces up, but it wouldn¡¯t be so pleasant when they returned because it would be quite messy.

    ¡°Did the TV station said anything?¡±

    ¡°Aside from the fact that the city gate is open to anyone who want to leave, they rmend everyone to push these giant insects out of their home. If they required help, there¡¯s also phone number to call.¡±

    Jake looked outside and shook his head. The number insects inside this city alone were more than trillions. Even if they tried to control the number of casualties, it will be very difficult for the soldiers to control the masses.

    Previously, it was possible because the rats were concentrated in the water channel. As for other animals that also mutated, it would not cause so much problems because their number was exceptionally limited.

    But now?

    Uh..

    If there was no chaos in the city, Jake will never believe it.

    ¡°Pack up everything and prepare to leave. Call Kate¡¯s parents to prepare themselves too and we¡¯re going to leave with armored vehicle.¡±

    .....

    ¡°Do we even have any armored vehicle?¡±

    ¡°There are several of them.¡±

    Jake raised his hand. ¡°Alright, you¡¯re the one who knows it the best. However, I will need to borrow Little Kitty to take the supplies from my warehouse. There are too many of them and I definitely won¡¯t be able to bring them on my own.¡±

    ¡°Me too.¡± Dn nodded.

    Kyle nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll meet you there. Make sure no one else is around the mall or your warehouse. First, I need to call Dr. Dall. Oh, Jake, make sure you bring Kate¡¯s parents along with you...¡±

    After giving a few more instruction, Kyle then took Kate away again.

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    Kyle nced at Kate. He didn¡¯t know what she was saying, but he could guess it a bit. ¡°Dr. Dall is my family¡¯s doctor. He usually stays in the City A Research Institute. I¡¯m going to bring him along with me.¡±

    Research Institute?

    Kate was stunned and suddenly didn¡¯t feel likeing with Kyle anymore.

    From all the ces she hade to hate ever since she turned into cat, that research institute was definitely included in the list. She was not a pure mutated cat but also a human being.

    She was afraid that others will be able to find out about this secret of hers.

    It was a strange feeling.

    At one side, Kate didn¡¯t want anyone to know that she was human being. But at the same time, she wanted others to treat her as if they were treating human because she¡¯s a human and not animal.

    Kate was conflicted.

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    Looking at the puppy look on Kate¡¯s eyes, Kyle was silent for a moment. He tapped her forehead lightly. ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. Dr. Dall is my family¡¯s doctor and wouldn¡¯t do anything to you.¡±

    ¡°Meow...¡±

    Kyle started the car and drove towards the Research Institution. On the way, there were a lot of insects, but they were burned to ash the moment Kyle passed by. Kate picked up the dropping crystals easily.

    Seeing that, Kyle knew that Kate also advanced during that short sleep.

    ¡®It¡¯ll be easy to hunt from now with the crystals collecting problem solved. But those of the same color as her will be absorbed directly.¡¯

    That didn¡¯t matter too much for Kyle, though. There were no one else in his team that need the same color as Kate. Even if she used them all up, it would be fine.

    This red rain seemed to have some kind of properties that allowed people to advance even though they didn¡¯t touch the red rain directly. He himself didn¡¯t want to test the red rain and chose to stay inside.

    Soon, they reached an enormous facility.

    The introduction te at the front made Kate feel very ufortable. She looked at the te for a moment then at Kyle, who had rolled the window down and put some kind of card on the machine.

    Ding!

    Some kind of robotic voices sounded.

    Kate looked at the gate curiously but Kyle had already drove the car inside. There was not much time before the ants and various mutated giant insects woke up and created even greater chaos.

    Right now, only part of the insects and humans were awake.

    They had to move fast.

    Kyle parked the car and carried Kate out of the car. He walked into the building in a familiarized way until reaching one of the hugeb with a man who was wearing sses andb coat came into view.

    ¡°Dr. Dall.¡±

    The sses man turned around. He looked at Kyle in surprise and furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°What are you doing here, Kyle? I thought you¡¯re busy with hunting those mutated giant animals outside.¡±

 Chapter 61

    61 Leaving

    ¡°Damn it, Kyle!¡±

    Dr. Dall cursed under his breath but couldn¡¯t do anything. He begrudgingly followed Kyle while his eyes stillnded on Kate from time to time.

    This was the first time he saw an animal that can awaken abilities just like human.

    ¡°Is this your pet?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°So the rumors are true...¡± Dr. Dall mumbled.

    ¡°What rumor?¡± Kyle frowned as they walked out of the building towards his car.

    Dr. Dal looked at Kyle deeply. ¡°It was said that some pets¡¯ animal will side with humans instead of with the wild mutated animals out there. This is why some people began to think that it¡¯ll be possible for the so called ¡®beast tamer¡¯ to appear.¡¯

    ¡°Beast tamer.¡± Kyle snorted.

    .....

    His rtionship with Little Kitty was nothing more than a rtionship where they helped each other. Besides, there was no contract or whatsoever that bound the two of them right now.

    ¡°I thought it¡¯s just a rumor because they didn¡¯t talk that much in the group. But it might not be strange considering that some information is indeed kept a secret for now and these researchers wanted to research it for themselves.¡± Dr. Dall looked at Kate.

    He himself wanted to research on his own. If he managed to find something, it would be for the best.

    ¡°Meow!¡± <i> </i>

    <i> Kate hissed towards Dr. Dall.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°I can¡¯t let you research Little Kitty. She wouldn¡¯t like it.¡± Kyle put Kate on hisp while he started the car. Dr. Dall sat on the passenger seat and looked at Kyle with resentful expression.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°You force me toe with you, but you¡¯re not allowing me to do any research?¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°You can research the corpses of the mutated animals. I have kept quite a lot of them inside Little Kitty¡¯s space.¡± Kyle steered the wheels and stepped on the gas.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Deal!¡±

    </i>

    <i> Dr. Dall actually wanted to find out more about this little cat that seemed to be exceptionally special. But he knew that he was also under contract to work under Kyle¡¯s family. Even though he wanted to know more, it didn¡¯t seem to be the time for that yet.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Where are we going now?¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Dn¡¯s mall.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Ah? You¡¯re going to take the resources there?¡± Dr. Dall understood instantly when he heard about Kyle¡¯s n.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Yep. Your space still had a lot of space, right Little Kitty?¡± Kyle used one of his hand to rub Kate¡¯s head lightly.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Meow~¡±

    </i>

    <i> Kate then proceeded to tap Kyle¡¯s hand once with her tail.

    </i>

    <i> This action made Dr. Dall stared at the two of them furiously. Damn it! What kind of fairy cat is this?

    </i>

    <i> She knew how to understands words and could even respond so well?

    </i>

    <i> Ugh!

    </i>

    <i> He really wanted to put her under the scan to find out whether this was truly a real cat or a humanoid robot that was newly invented to act just like how a normal cat would.

    </i>

    <i> It didn¡¯t take long for them to reach the closed mall. When the car stopped in front of the gate, it only took one second for the gate to open.

    </i>

    <i> Dr. Dall arched his eyebrows. ¡°That brat Dn had already equipped this mall with such high technology?¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°He liked them.¡± Kyle was not surprised.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Tsk, it¡¯s really a waste for him to inherit his family¡¯s business. I need to persuade his parents to just let him continue in this field.¡±

    </i>

    <i> Kate blinked her eyes and looked at the door enviously. She felt that her education so far was useless considering that she didn¡¯t even have an idea what they used for this automatic gate.

    </i>

    <i> It should be the sensor, camera, and also motor, but she was not sure which one since there were so many types.

    </i>

    <i> Dn was already waiting for them.

    </i>

    <i> Kyle walked out of the car. ¡°Have you settled your people?¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°They¡¯re followingter.¡± Dn frowned and pointed at the back where there were already several cars prepared. His men were mostly bodyguards who would be protecting him.

    </i>

    <i> Anyway, many of them were retired military who had good rtionship with their parents. He had no qualms bringing them along with their family members who had prepare themselves.

    </i>

    <i> Kyle nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to prepare supplies on backpack in case we¡¯re separated.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Done.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Good.¡±

    </i>

    <i> They walked inside and Kate was stunned.

    </i>

    <i> She knew this mall.

    </i>

    <i> Damn it! This Dn is the young master of that huge corporation? She had never thought of meeting him in real life!

    </i>

    <i> Ahhhhhhhh~!

    </i>

    <i> This was the mall for the rich because of the high price of many items. Kate had only been here once because she was dragged by her friends. Of course, she didn¡¯t buy anything but some food because the items were expensive.

    </i>

    <i> And now she will put them all into her space?

    </i>

    <i> Is she allowed to take a look from time to time? She promised that she will not use them without Kyle¡¯s permission.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°There are a lot of items here.¡± Dr. Dall looked around. ¡°The average space users usually only have around 10 square meters until 100 square meters on the first rank. After each rank up, it¡¯ll double or increase by a percentage between 10 to 100 percent.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°You have a lot of information.¡± Kyle arched his eyebrows.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°The research facility is naturally the ce where we¡¯ll share information. Anyway, I also joined several groups that will allow me to take a look at some of the shared information there.¡± Dr. Dall raised his nose as if to say that he was proud of his achievement.

    </i>

    <i> Kyle shook his head and tapped Kate¡¯s head lightly.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°It¡¯s your turn, Little Kitty.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Meow~¡±

    </i>

    <i> Kate swayed her tail lightly and the items around them disappeared one by one. Even the racks that were used to ce them were taken by Kate directly because she was toozy to put them one by one.

    </i>

    <i> It will be neater with those racks anyway.

    </i>

    <i> Dn looked surprised and looked at Kate. ¡°Rank 4?¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Yep.¡± Kyle nodded.</i><i> </i>

 Chapter 62

    62 Leaving

    Dr. Dall nearly tripped on the air when he heard that. What did he just hear?

    A little cat at rank 4?

    His gaze when he looked at Kate was even hotter than before. Who would have thought that there was actually such a wonderful little existence near him?

    If that Yuri who acimed himself to be the most powerful person ever knew that he lost to a pet cat... it would be very interesting to see the expression on his face.

    ¡°How did this... Little Kitty managed to advance so fast?¡±

    ¡°They can absorb the crystals faster. This might be the reason why the animals mutated faster than humans. When you get out, you¡¯ll see that even before today, there are already three different sizes of animals.¡± Kyle kept note of this.

    Dr. Dall¡¯s expression turned serious.

    He knew that if the animals were to advance faster than humans, it will spell disaster. After all, it meant that humans wouldn¡¯t be at the top of the food chain anymore and might even be suppressed by these mutated animals.

    That wouldn¡¯t be good.

    .....

    How could they survive if that happened?

    Was this disaster actually meant the end of the human world?

    ¡°It seems we really need to consider the possibility of finding a way to contract these animals and be beast tamers instead.¡± Dr. Dall looked serious.

    He felt as if he had just found out the key to the future development. Right now, he seriously wanted to study more about these pet and naturally also the possibly contract for them.

    Hmm, there should be a way that he hadn¡¯t found yet.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s more important for you to find out the real source of those red rains. The lightning that started everything seemed toe at the precise moment.¡± Kyle shook his head as they climbed up to the second floor.

    ¡°The source has been confirmed, but I don¡¯t have the ess to know more about that thing.¡± Dr. Dall¡¯s expression turned pained when he mentioned this matter. As a scientist and researcher, his desire to obtain more knowledge was extremely strong.

    So when he found out that he was not allowed to participate, he was so heartbroken that he nearly didn¡¯t sleep for a week and transferred all his emotion to his research.

    ¡°When?¡±

    ¡°Not long before you obtain the information. Anyway, with the background of the three of you, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem to obtain information not long after it was first released.¡±

    ¡°Heh.¡± Kyle only snorted.

    Kate was still swaying her tail and kept on putting whatever items there were into her space. Anyway, there were more than enough room for her to bring all of these into her space.

    Dr. Dall thought for a moment. ¡°Are you perhaps interested in finding out more? You¡¯ll need to put pressure on that group.¡±

    ¡°No need. Unless they can produce awakened people who are more powerful than those outside, they will eventually have to share the information. I only need to y a bit of the role to rally them.¡± Kyle was calm.

    However, Dr. Dall silently lit candle to those people.

    Before this change urred, it was indeed impossible for Kyle to even touch them because of their humongous power.

    But if they didn¡¯t manage to gain any advantage even though they knew about the red rain in advance and so on, it meant that they had to be ready to face the wrath of the people outside.

    There were countless people who experience this disaster.

    How many of them had lost their loved ones?

    How many of them have their lives changed because their withold the information?

    They will be the target of everyone¡¯s scrutiny even without Kyle doing anything. After all, even he was not informed of the real date when the red rain will happen.

    Swish!

    Soon, all the items were put inside Kate¡¯s space.

    Dr. Dall looked at Kate with bewildered expression. ¡°Just how big is your space? All the other space elemental awakener I met are not as outrageous as you.¡±

    ¡°Meow~.¡±

    Kate was also feeling a bit depressed when she thought of this.

    Anyway, she hoped that the people whom Kyle talked about with Dr. Dall will know something about how to turn her back into a human being. She didn¡¯t really want to entertain the thought of living as a cat for the rest of her life.

    Or, she will just wait for the third red rain?

    That was if the third red rain will ever happen. After all, Kate didn¡¯t think that it will be possible for it to happen anytime soon.

    ¡°Time to pay a visit to Jake.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    They departed swiftly and then headed to Jake¡¯s house. Upon seeing the burning house, Kate blinked her eyes.

    It seemed that Jake simply burned his house because he didn¡¯t want to see those giant insects that had piled up andpletely filled his home. It would be better for him to simply burn down everything.

    Easy and simple.

    The only downside was that he lost everything that belonged to him.

    ¡°I thought that you say that you have warehouse?¡± Kyle asked as he walked down his car.

    ¡°Yep, here.¡± Jake pointed to his garage that was separated from his main house.

    ¡°This small?¡± Dr. Dall looked suspicious.

    But when they entered, it was clear that they underestimated him. The warehouse was built downwards into the ground and there were several floors that were filled with various foods and equipment that was necessary for one¡¯s survival.

    Dr. Dall was silent.

    Thinking of these three¡¯s background, he felt that it was not strange anymore.

    But really.

    If they can prepare everything like this, why didn¡¯t they even think of leaving City A to stay with their family members?

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go. There are still two other malls that belonged to Dn¡¯s Family. Also, Jake, if your men are still here...¡±

 Chapter 63

    63 Outside City A

    ¡°They¡¯re following my father.¡± Jake waved his hand. ¡°Anyway, my dad always think that I¡¯m such a troublemaker and didn¡¯t even bother sending anyone to protect me after I quarreled with them.¡±

    Kyle was speechless.

    Well, whatever. It was not his business to meddle with his friend¡¯s family affair. All that he knew was that he will bring Jake along with him when he got out of City A along with the others.

    The armored vehicle was indeed big, but it definitely felt a bit cramped with so many people.

    There were 6 people: Kate¡¯s parents, Dr. Dall, Jake, Dn, and Kyle.

    If added Kate, it will be seven, but naturally Kyle didn¡¯t count his little cat as a person. She will not take up any space when she was sitting on hisp anyway.

    Thus, Kyle sat on the passenger seat while Jake was driving. The others were sitting at the back.

    ¡°I think that your little cat is a monster.¡± Jake could remember the scene of Kate sweeping all the other two malls and felt that the space that Kate could carry was simply bottomless. It was to the point that he felt it would be useless for them to try finding other space awakener.

    Those people will never be able to match the space Kate had.

    .....

    Kyle chuckled. ¡°All of us had advanced to rank 4, so shouldn¡¯t you think that we¡¯re all monster by now?¡±

    Their abilities had increased by leaps and bounds. The one with the lowest ability among the three of them were Dn because his ability had transformed slightly to allow him to form ice at the expense of having his advancement stopped a bit.

    It seemed that the more elements they had, the slower their progress will be.

    Though, that rule didn¡¯t seem to apply that much for Kyle and Kate.

    ¡°The insects are waking up one by one along with the humans.¡± Jake frowned when he heard the scream from the distance.

    ¡°We can¡¯t help all of them.¡± Kyle shook his head.

    Their ability had advanced, yes.

    But it didn¡¯t mean that they could use their ability recklessly.

    Even Kate was tired after eliminating quite a lot of insects. They had also been cleaning the road they passed by, so their power had been diminishing. If not for them carrying the crystal in their hand, their power wouldn¡¯t have recovered so quickly.

    It was Kate who was the most leisure because she only responsible for picking the crystal up.

    For her, it was a very easy job.

    ¡°Are you also an awakened, Dr. Dall?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Dr. Dall¡¯s expression was ugly when he thought about his colleague who showed off their ability and could do experiment on themselves. For these people, they didn¡¯t care even if the target of experiment was themselves as long as they could achieve good result.

    He could only collect some samples through other ways for him to do his research.

    ¡°That¡¯s too bad. If you have some kind of ability, you can help us. Anyway, there are more people who might have first awaken their ability through this second red rain, you know?¡±

    ¡°Talking about second awakening... that¡¯s indeed true. I received some messages from around 9 O¡¯clock that some people who previously had no power had some kind of strange ability now.¡± Dr. Dall sighed. ¡°Unfortunately, they¡¯re not in City A.¡±

    ¡°Meow~.¡± <i> </i>

    <i> ¡°Turn on the radio. Let¡¯s listen to whatever they are saying.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Ok.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Wait, where are we going?¡± Jake steered the car as they got out of City A. Behind them were several cars from Dn¡¯s group. They would keep their distance and tried not to disturb the group at the front.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°City B.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Why?¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Dn¡¯s family are there.¡± Kyle nced at Jake. ¡°We¡¯ll visit our parents atter time.¡±

    </i>

    <i> Jake grumbled internally but nodded. He used one of his hand to turn on the car¡¯s radio so that they could listen to the recent news.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°The signal is not really good,¡± Jakeined.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°It seems that we now know that the reason why some animals are not going crazy is because they¡¯re not directly exposed to the red rain.¡± Kyle nced at the radio.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Who¡¯s the one giving this news?¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Military.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Oh.¡±

    </i>

    <i> Dr. Dall rubbed his short beard with thoughtful expression. ¡°Maybe if we can find out more about it, it¡¯ll be possible for us to know the real reason why these mutated animals even want to attack humans.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Can Little Kittymunicate with them?¡± Jake asked curiously.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Meow?¡±

    </i>

    <i> Kate had never tried tomunicate with them before.

    </i>

    <i> Reason?

    </i>

    <i> She couldn¡¯t even stand the look of those rats and insects. Don¡¯t ask her to try because she definitely didn¡¯t want to try talking with rats and insects.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Would you like to try?¡±

    </i>

    <i> Kate shook her head and showed her back to Jake.

    </i>

    <i> Jake didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry when he saw the cute gesture from Kate. He was only trying an alternative, but it didn¡¯t seem that Kate liked it.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s finish out these insects out here.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°...This is truly a sea of insects.¡±

    </i>

    <i> As they got out and saw the scenery outside the city, their eyes were blinded by the sheer amount of giant insects.

    </i>

    <i> If those giant rats, rabbits, and some other small animals were tolerable, these insects were definitely the worse. Not to mention that they were all waking up one after another and seemed to be aiming for them.</i><i> </i>

 Chapter 64

    64 Reverse Healing

    ¡°Don¡¯t get out of the car.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    arr!

    Jleb! Jleb! Jleb!

    Activating their abilities, they began to clean up the road while there were still countless insects around them. The crystals were collected by Kate directly into her space while some crystals melted at the speed visible to naked eyes within her space.

    As she used her space to store items, it seemed that it was also slowly but surely improving her ability.

    Her range was increasing.

    Her uracy was also increasing.

    Her speed was faster.

    .....

    Brmmmm!

    ¡°Continue driving!¡±

    ¡°Ah, maybe we should have stayed in City A like this?¡± Jake was already feeling crazy. He controlled the metals to make sure that they could get away, but there were simply too many insects around.

    ¡°Little Kitty, grenades.¡±

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    With the grenades that helped to open the pathway, they continued to move forward.

    The sea of insects didn¡¯t seem like it will stop, but they didn¡¯t want to return to City A. From these insects¡¯ movement, it was clear that they were going towards the cities.

    If they stay in City A, they will definitely face these insects¡¯ attack.

    *pant* *pant* *pant*

    No one knew how much time had passed when they finally reached an abandoned farmhouse. Cleaning up everything inside with water from the nearby pond, Dn allowed them to be able to stay there for the day.

    Jake reinforced the surrounding with metals, preventing the insects and other animals from even getting close.

    ¡°Is our decision to get out of City A correct?¡± Jake panted horribly. He could sense that his rank was rising, but the consumption was so great. At the same time, he had already used up a lot of crystals to forcefully maintain his state.

    ¡°At the very least, we¡¯re not bothered with others.¡± Kyle nced outside and saw Kate was poking at the metal in front of her.

    ¡°Provide a hole at the size of fist here, Jake.¡±

    ¡°Damn you.¡±

    Jake cursed but he still followed Kyle¡¯s instruction. There was a hole there and Kate could see a lot of giant insects were flying around. Bees, dragonflies, and many others she didn¡¯t know the names.

    Reaching out her paws, she began to take the light dotsing from these insects.

    As the dots were pulled by her, these insects fell to the ground on by one rapidly. Those who passed by were all dying so easily without them realizing what had actually happened.

    The pile of insect corpses were so tall that it eventually blocked the hole even though they were in the third floor.

    Swish!

    Kyle easily burned them all down.

    ¡°Your ability is to turn them rotten?¡±

    ¡°Meow.¡± <i> </i>

    <i> However, Kate did feel that her body was somewhat warmer after she had finished taking those white dots. It gathered inside her body and then entered the core within her head that seemed to be growing.

    </i>

    <i> There were now two lines there, which might mean that she was rank 2?

    </i>

    <i> ¡°What in the world are you doing....?¡± Jake was stunned when he saw the insects falling right in front of Kate. ¡°That... how did you do it?¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°It¡¯s her second ability.¡± Kyle nced at Jake. ¡°Reverse healing.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Reverse healing?¡± This was the first time Jake ever heard of that. He looked at the insects that were dying one by one and began to think that he should never ever hurt this little cat in the slightest bit.

    </i>

    <i> If she suddenly angry and turn him into corpse, he might not even know what happened until it urred.

    </i>

    <i> Bang!

    </i>

    <i> ¡°What did I heard just now?¡± Dr. Dall pushed the door open and saw the three of them were standing near the window. On the other sides, Jakepletely covered them all with metal but there was a hole at the size of a fist right in front of them.

    </i>

    <i> And the insects there were dying one by one.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Reverse healing. I think that¡¯s the most suitable ability to say about Little Kitty.¡± Kyle was calm and not surprised at all.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°No way! Those who awakened healing ability can only heal others by expending their energy. They can¡¯t even control where their energy willnd on their target!¡± Dr. Dall was furious.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°There¡¯s a healing ability in City A?¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Yes. I was only given the report, but it¡¯s stated directly that the only way for them to heal someone is by pouring their energy in the open wound. No, they¡¯re not wood elements. Wood elemental could also heal, but the healing department healing color is green, much faster, and more effective.¡±

    </i>

    <i> Dr. Dall looked at Kate with furious gaze. ¡°I really want to dissect her open right now.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°MEOW!¡±

    </i>

    <i> Kate hissed and stayed away from Dr. Dall.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Kyle soothe the cat in his arm. He looked at Dr. Dall coldly. ¡°If he dared to dissect you, I¡¯ll be the first one to dissect him and burn him.¡±</i><i> </i>

 Chapter 65

    65 Suspected Fatalities

    Jake was speechless.

    It seemed that ever since Kyle took a liking on this little cat, he had treated her as his own. Anyone who dared to harm the little cat will face Kyle¡¯s wrath.

    Dr. Dall sighed deeply.

    Why did he had to find the special cat who belonged to Kyle? If only it was a wild cat, he will be able to do any kind of experiment without the need to worry so much about the repercussion.

    ¡°Any limit to the ability?¡± Dr. Dall asked. Since he couldn¡¯t dissect the cat, he will just opt for the second best option, which was to ask about the limit of her ability. That should be alright, right?

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    Kate showed her back towards Dr. Dall and focused on the insects outside. When she heard that there was indeed healing department, she had guessed that they might not be able to see these dots.

    After all, it was a bit strange for her to be able to see them either.

    It might be attributed to the fact that cat¡¯s eyes were different from human¡¯s eyes. Anyway, she will just train this ability of hers.

    .....

    ¡°... Is she ignoring me?¡± Dr. Dall asked.

    ¡°My little kid had some temper.¡± Kyle calmly replied while holding Kate to look outside the window calmly.

    Dr. Dall almost vomited blood.

    He felt that after serving this difficult young master for a long time, he would have long gotten used to the other party¡¯s difficult temperament. But as it turned out, it was still not easy for him to bear with Kyle.

    Forget it.

    He will turn crazy if he continued to try asking anything to Kyle.

    ¡°Let¡¯s listen to the radio again.¡± Jake happily took out the radio and set it up. At this time, Dn also walked out of his room. He seemed to be quite interested in the news that they might found out from the radio.

    ¡°Try other frequency.¡± Kyle frowned.

    ¡°Ok, ok, wait a minute...¡±

    Jake was stunned.

    ¡°Uh... our only had around 20 billion people, right?¡± Jake turned to look at Kyle. He didn¡¯t exactly remember the exact number because he didn¡¯t pay much attention to this.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Kyle was calm.

    ¡°This is nuts...¡± Jake looked at the radio and felt the blow. 10% of the poption actually died because of these insect¡¯s infestation?

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do.¡±

    Kyle didn¡¯t even know that the second red rain will actually affect the insects and cause them all to mutate so badly like this. If he knew, he would have long prepared himself.

    Jake snorted. ¡°If there¡¯s the third red rain, I¡¯ll surely punch a hole in those people¡¯s face. No one will stop me!¡±

    Dn nodded.

    Kyle didn¡¯t say anything.

    Kate was staring at the radio with a nk expression. She thought that the insects will just affect them, but who would have thought that there would actually be billions of losses?

    It was tragic.

    ¡°Can we even get out tomorrow?¡± Jake asked.

    ¡°These insects still have weakness. There are a lot of chemicalsponent that can be used to deal with them, but the problem is that they¡¯re harmful to human.¡± Kyle nced outside. ¡°Anyway, with the military deployment, there will definitely be some result tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°Meow.¡± <i> </i>

    <i> ¡°Let¡¯s rest for the night.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Ok.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ...

    </i>

    <i> The next day

    </i>

    <i> They heard news that the military were deploying unmanned nes to many areas, releasing the gas pesticides that can kill a lot of insects. This will definitely destroy a lot of their ecosystem, but if it was necessary for humans to live, they had to do it.

    </i>

    <i> Aside from that, the mutated humans were cooperating together to deal with the insects.

    </i>

    <i> Since these insects had just mutated, they couldn¡¯t break through the wall, so a lot of people were told to stay inside their home after cleaning the insects inside their house. If they needed urgent help, there was a call to the military.

    </i>

    <i> And the radio was telling them that the military had everything under control for now. At the very least, some big cities are safe.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°These insects are still flying towards City A.¡± Jake opened the metal at the window to take a look at the situation outside. ¡°Is there anything interesting in City A that can attract these insects?¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°There are some rare materials in our research facility.¡± Dr. Dall tilted his head. ¡°Maybe they¡¯re after those?¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°It can be because of other things.¡± Kyle shrugged. ¡°In any case, with so many insects, City A will definitely be the target of a lot of forces. We should just pack up and leave.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Ok.¡±

    </i>

    <i> Kate was drinking her milk on her mother¡¯sp when she heard Kyle¡¯s words. It was then she recalled that Lotus seemed to be saying that the cause of the city¡¯s destruction was Kyle.

    </i>

    <i> Was there anything left in Kyle¡¯s house?

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Meow.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°What is it, Little Kitty?¡± Kyle asked, rubbing Kate¡¯s head tenderly.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Meow.¡±

    </i>

    <i> Kate repeated the same question, looking at Kyle earnestly.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Your house.¡± Dn seemed to be the one who understand Kate the easiest. Probably, it was because he himself didn¡¯t like talking and could faintly guess what Kate wanted to ask from Kyle.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Mine?¡± Kyle was amused. ¡°if anything, it should be what that guy attempt to put into my house.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Meow?¡±</i><i> </i>

 Chapter 66

    66 Changing World

    Bang!

    ¡°Damn it, this house¡¯s defense is really high.¡± Lotus sneaked into Kyle¡¯s house while dealing with the annoying giant insects around her from time to time. She didn¡¯t really want this, but it seemed that she had no other choice but to sneak in.

    Petra was unwilling to help her and what Lotus wanted was to eliminate that device from Kyle¡¯s house.

    That damn man was leaving such a powerful frequency generator that attracted countless insects into City A. It will eventually destroy this city.

    ¡°Let me see... the report stated that he put them in his secretpartment.¡±

    Lotus walked down the stairs and then entered the warehouse where Kyle put his items inside before.

    But she was stunned when she reached the location.

    ¡°Empty?¡±

    .....

    Lotus¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°How could it be empty? That cat¡¯s space shouldn¡¯t have been enough to fit everything here and aside from the device, there should be a considerable number of supplies in this ce....¡±

    But it waspletely empty.

    Not to mention supplies, the supposed frequency generator device was not even here.

    Lotus felt at loss.

    There was no way that the report was inurate. After she came back, everything she knew from her ¡®rebirth¡¯ was exactly the same as what she knew. But why did this thing different?

    If the frequency generator was not in Kyle¡¯s house, where is it?

    She hadn¡¯t changed anything that was rted to Kyle, right?

    ¡°Damn it! I will have to wait. It seems that the person who put the frequency generator inside hadn¡¯t put it in Kyle¡¯s house yet.¡±

    After a few more rounds of cursing, Lotus left.

    She was already a rank 3 awakener of fire and wood dual abilities. With her ability, it was easy for her to sneak around at any ce she wanted to.

    ...

    ¡°Who are you talking about?¡± Jake was curious.

    ¡°Some of our families¡¯ enemies. They¡¯re not important anyway. I have left City A and it is estimated that even when they try to nt the mistake on me, I would have long left the area and the evidence is inconclusive.¡± Kyle was not worried in the slightest bit.

    Kate was stunned.

    Did it meant that someone else was responsible for City A¡¯s destruction but Kyle was the one who bear the brunt?

    ¡°MEOW!¡±

    ¡°Are you angry for me, Little Kitty?¡± Kyleughed lightly when he saw the little cat reacting so much. He tapped her head and rubbed it tenderly. ¡°Thank you. You don¡¯t have to be angry to those unrted people. It doesn¡¯t really matter what they said or do.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, tsk.¡± Jake shook his head. ¡°I guess the most important thing for us is to grow stronger as fast as possible, huh?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s continue our journey to City B.¡±

    ¡°Huh? You still want to go there?¡±

    ¡°We have to find Dn¡¯s family members. It¡¯s better for everyone to stay together rather than being scattered, right?¡±

    Dn nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Ugh, fine.¡±

    Kate¡¯s father tapped the table. ¡°Just like before, not all insects are mutating in this event. Even if there are a lot of insects, there¡¯s a limit to how many of them are mutating. The rest are still the same as before.¡±

    ¡°It didn¡¯t help that much, you know.¡± Jake smiled bitterly.

    The number was still in trillions or even more as he didn¡¯t even bother counting how many insects he had killed before.

    ¡°Just an additional information.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, the world is changing and we all have to adapt if we want to survive in this cruel world. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    Taking the car again, they headed towards City B.

    The distance between City A and City B were not that far. Usually, around 12 hours of driving would be more than enough for them to reach City B.

    The problem was...

    There were too many insects blocking the way that slowed them down considerably. Even after a day of driving, they were barely halfway.

    ar!

    The fire from Kyle burned the insects around them as they continued to move forward in the snail pace. Kate was also looking outside and absorbed those white dots aside from putting the crystals inside.

    Anyway, it seemed that she was able to grow stronger faster, so she will use this method to be even faster.

    Let see if there was anyone who couldpete with her.

    ¡°Hmm? There¡¯s a gas station here.¡± Jake¡¯s eyes lit up. They could also take the gas and oil from this ce. After all, Kate¡¯s insane space still had a lot of empty space that they could use.

    In fact, they even suspected that her space could even be as big as a city if she kept on upgrading.

    ¡°It¡¯s partially destroyed.¡± Dr. Dall narrowed his eyes. ¡°Are you going to stop?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

 Chapter 67

    67 Tricks

    ¡°You¡¯re all reckless youth!¡± Dr. Dall red.

    Jakeughed. ¡°Didn¡¯t you already know that from the very beginning? Anyway, what was the point of not stopping when we found out that there might be some things we need from here.¡±

    Dr. Dall rolled his eyes.

    They already had a lot of supplies inside that little cat¡¯s space. If that was calledcking, he wouldn¡¯t know what should be called as full.

    But well.

    If they could get more, who would reject having more resources?

    Kyle nced outside and saw that the number of giant insects had decreased a lot. They would asionally spot some flying but didn¡¯t stop to attack them. This allowed them to breathe a sigh of relief.

    There were a lot of dead mutated giant animals around the half destroyed gas station. They seemed to have already experienced catastrophe before.

    Anyway, the animals were not friendly towards each other.

    .....

    There were some conflicts with each other too.

    ¡°Meow...¡±

    ¡°Ugh...¡± Jake opened the door and felt like closing it right at this moment. Was there any gas leak or something?

    ¡°Wait here.¡± Kyle narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°I think it¡¯ll be better for you not to use your ability or you might be roasted to death. It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s only you, but you¡¯re carrying Little Kitty with you.¡± Jake walked out and a metal ball was following them behind. He controlled these metals to follow him all the time in case it was necessary to fight at a moment notice.

    ¡°I know.¡± Kyle could guess that there might be something who leaked inside. He walked towards the pump and pointed at it. ¡°Is there anything you can take from here, Little Kitty?¡±

    ¡°Meow~.¡±

    Kate conveniently took them into her space. Though, she actually wondered just how much supplies would be considered enough for these people. Hmm, it was quite weird to see this liquid suspended in her space as if there was a transparent container, though.

    She looked at her space for a moment then looked away.

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re fast, little one.¡± Kyle chuckled and then walked to the next one and repeated the same thing until Kate emptied all of them. With this oils, it would be more than enough for them to go back and forth several cities without stopping.

    Heck, even if they want to circle the, it might be possible.

    *rustle*

    Hearing the faint voice from one direction, Kyle narrowed his eyes. He put Kate into his jacket¡¯s pocket and took out a gun. At first, he thought that there was a leak of oil here, but it didn¡¯t seem to be that way.

    The smell was from some people pouring gasoline to burn some mutated giant animals to death nearby.

    ¡°Jake,¡± Kyle called in a low voice.

    Jake nodded and moved forward. He pointed his gun to the person who was hiding behind the empty barrels.

    ¡°Aaaa, don¡¯t kill me, don¡¯t kill me...¡± a female voice could be heard.

    Jake still pointed his gun at the woman, who lied on the ground while carrying a bundle in her hand. His eyes narrowed slightly.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°A woman with a child.¡±

    ¡°Meow?¡±

 Chapter 68

    68 Swarm

    Kate opened her mouth and then closed it again.

    She understood.

    The changes that urred in the entire world had caused a lot of people to be desperate enough to do anything. Tricking other people seemed to be something that they were willing to do in order to be able to gain anything that could prolong their lives.

    Because they couldn¡¯t return.

    Too many beasts out there.

    Even if they tried, they would only end up in the stomach of so many mutated beasts that had gone rampart.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Kyle nced at the mini market nearby and then waved to Jake. They had more than enough supplies as of now, so they didn¡¯t have to take what belonged to others. Anyway, there will be more scavengers in the future and the limited supplies within that mini market should be enough for them.

    There was no need for them to take everything.

    Other people might need those more than them.

    .....

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    The woman looked a bit at loss but she didn¡¯t stop them. After all, she was only trying to survive in this ce. After being unable to go anywhere, the only thing she could do was to trick people.

    For those who pitied her, she had already taken advantage of them a lot.

    She left.

    On the other hand, Kyle and Jake returned to the car.

    ¡°Meow.¡± <i> </i>

    <i> Kate felt down.

    </i>

    <i> Kyle looked at the cat in his arm and patted her. ¡°I know that you feel pity. Being kind is good, but a lot of people are not worthy of your kindness.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Meow.¡± <i> </i></i>

    <i><i> ¡°Tsk, tsk, it just showed what humans can do when they¡¯re desperate enough. But it¡¯s good that she¡¯s not using any real child to beg for food.¡± Jake shook his head.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> ¡°There should be more people there who had been upying the market.¡± Kyle entered the car. ¡°There¡¯s no need to pay attention to them. Everyone had their own fate and it¡¯s impossible for you to change everyone¡¯s fate even though you want it.¡±

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Jake clicked his tongue. ¡°No wonder that you¡¯re being kicked from the military with your heartless attitude.¡±

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Kyle nced at Jake.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Jake wisely shut his mouth.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Kate blinked her big eyes and looked at Kyle. But she also knew that Kyle¡¯s way of doing things wouldn¡¯t suit those who were in the military. Because Kyle was not a person who could care for other people so much.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> In fact, he would only care for himself and those around him more than strangers.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> A soldier would have to protect their nation, which meant that they had to put their nation¡¯s interest and the people¡¯s safety far above their own.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> ¡®Well, I¡¯m not that caring either.¡¯

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Kate curled up her body inside Kyle¡¯s jacket. In fact, Kate even felt that she was closer to being cold hearted and selfish rather than kindhearted and caring. It was something that she herself knew but she didn¡¯t know how to change.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> She didn¡¯t want to change either.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Because if she was being too kind, she would be the one who ended up getting hurt by others.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> ...

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Night

    </i></i>

    <i><i> They still didn¡¯t manage to reach City B because the number of insects increased as they got closer to City B. It seemed that these insects were attracted to the cities around them no matter which one it is.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> This made Jake frowned.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> ¡°I can¡¯t understand why these ants would like to go to the city so much.¡±

    </i></i>

    <i><i> ¡°We¡¯ll be staying here for the night. Cast a metal shield to protect all of us, Jake.¡± Kyle pointed at the slightly open area at the side.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Jake nodded and parked the car before using the metal to form a protectiveyer. He stretched his body when he was done.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> ¡°It seems that the supposedly short journey had be extremely long. There are a lot of insects outside...¡± Jake frowned.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> If he didn¡¯t pay attention to the metal cover, it wouldn¡¯tst long.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> ¡°I¡¯ll use earth to reinforce it.¡± Kate¡¯s father waved his hand and used the earth around them to form a shield too. This will block these insects from approaching them even if it was only a little bit.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> ¡°Swarm.¡± Dn frowned.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> ¡°Damn, if there¡¯s a swarm, I wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on.¡± Jake was stunned. The insects they met so far were mostly just scattered insects who attacked randomly. Since that was the case, it was rtively easy to deal with them.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> But if it was swarm, it would be a different case altogether.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> ¡°Open the shield a bit so that we can see outside.¡± Kyle frowned. He waved his hand and mes spread outside the shield, burning everything on its path.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> ¡°Meow~.¡±

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Kate saw that she could see the world outside now and conveniently pulled those white dots, making the insects dying on by one and dropped to the ground.</i></i><i><i> </i></i>

 Chapter 69

    69 Fear

    Jake was controlling the metal so that it could act like a mirror. It was a bit hard, but he somehow did it for the areas in front of them.

    It was just that the scene in front of him...

    Was not exactly user friendly.

    Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud!

    Countless insects were falling down in front of them, turning into a pile of rotting corpses on the ground. The sight was really bad.

    Even though they had already known that Kate could turn a perfectly living being into corpses in just a moment of thought... seeing it for the first time still cause a terrifying visual effect that was hard to ignore.

    ¡°Ugh...¡± Dn frowned and seemed ufortable.

    Kate¡¯s parents were staring with wide eyes.

    The men who followed Dn were former soldiers. But even for them, the scene of mass killing like that was still terrifying. If such power were to be used on people, it could be said that there would be a lot people who would hate that cat.

    .....

    And if one had to be honest.

    No one would have ever thought that a little cat would be capable of wielding so much power that it was equivalent to biological mass destruction weapon.

    ¡°Please remind me forever not to treat pets as normal pet anymore.¡± Jake looked somewhat desperate.

    Kyle was watching the scene in front of him while carrying Kate calmly. Even though he knew that these insects were dying because of the little cat in his arm, he didn¡¯t show any sign of surprise or rejection like the others.

    Thud!

    As the insects piled up, Kyle waved his hand and fire eliminated all of them easily, turning into ashes. The crystals were already collected inside Kate¡¯s space.

    Soon, the swarm was gone.

    All that left was the pile of corpses and ashes.

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    Kate felt really sleepy. She looked at the pile of corpses in front of her and then turned to look at Kyle. Even though she had such powerful ability, she still couldn¡¯t protect herselfpletely.

    After all, after digesting everything, she will need to fall asleep for a long period of time.

    And during this time, she would be very vulnerable.

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    Kate herself felt helpless when she thought of her current condition. After all, she knew very well that she herself would not be able to do anything if Kyle wanted to harm his little cat.

    Anyway, she just wanted to turn back into a human being.

    With that in thought, Kate slept peacefully in Kyle¡¯s hand.

    ¡°She¡¯s sleeping?¡± Jake asked, a bit bewildered.

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Kyle walked to the car and entered the passenger seat. ¡°I¡¯ll be resting here. You can take care of the rest.¡±

    ¡°Wait, wait, wait.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Are you not afraid of her?¡± Jake pointed at Kate, who was sleeping soundly in Kyle¡¯s hand.

    ¡°If she had wanted to harm you, do you think you¡¯ll still be here?¡± Kyle showed a mocking expression then shut the door with a loud ¡®bang.¡¯

    Jake was speechless.

    Dn patted Jake¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Rest.¡±

    ¡°How about you, Dn? Are you not afraid of Little Kitty?¡±

    ¡°Kyle is right.¡±

    Jake: ¡°...¡±

    Dr. Dall looked at the little cat beside Kyle and took a deep breath. Even though he was intrigued, he also felt fear from the bottom of his heart when he saw what Little Kitty was able to do to these insects.

    After all, it was nothing more than a moment of thought for Little Kitty but they wouldn¡¯t even have a chance to resist.

    He wanted to study her.

    For her skill to not be limited by this thinyer of metals, it meant that normal living beings might not be able to get close to Little Kitty at all if they didn¡¯t want to get hurt in the slightest bit.

    And he knew that Kyle was correct. if Little Kitty had wanted to harm them, she would not just hiss at him when he said that he wanted to dissect her. Thankfully, the little cat was not offended.

    To have such power...

    It was not easy.

    ¡®Should I feel d that Little Kitty is not human?¡¯ Dr. Dall thought to himself. Because if Little kitty is a human being, she might end up being chased by a lot of people because of this unique ability she had.

    The door opened again.

    Kyle nced at Dn. ¡°Take care of their mouths. I don¡¯t want anyone to be talking about this matter.¡±

    Dn nodded and walked to his men at the back.

    The group of people quickly swore and said that they will never told this matter to everyone. They even dared to sign the contract that Dn handed to them with their lives as guarantee.

    As technology advanced and with Dn¡¯s exceptional skills, he naturally had his own way to ensure that some information can never be passed out.

    His men knew that.

    He might look just like a silent young man, but his capability was very terrifying.

 Chapter 70

    70 Mutated Healing Ability

    ¡°But how do you want to hide it forever?¡± Jake murmured. ¡°She had already used it back when we¡¯re still in City A, right?¡±

    Dn nced at Jake and pointed at hisptop.

    ¡°You¡¯ve already erased the footage?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    Dn tilted his head. Truthfully, none of the footage managed to capture the image of the little cat at all. There were only these insects corpses dying one by one as if they suddenly lost their vitality.

    But of course, Dn had no intention of exining it.

    ...

    Lotus was looking at Petra¡¯s men who was inspecting the few insects¡¯ corpses that had never awakened at all after the mutation. Even though they were also currently running away from City A because of the massive increase of giant mutated animals, they still took some of these corpses.

    .....

    Why?

    Because it was interesting.

    ¡°How long are you going to stare at those corpses?¡± Lotus asked. She was clearly not interested in these corpses at all. In her opinion, they should just be burned to death and then everything was over.

    Petra shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s weird that these mutated animals died instantly without being able to wake up. Look, there are even some parts that are already rotting as if they had died many days ago.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Lotus bent down and looked at the few parts that looked like it was ckened. At this moment, Lotus seemed to recall something from her previous life and her expression changed a bit.

    ¡®No way.¡¯

    ¡°Do you know something about it?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps...¡± Lotus was not exactly sure but when she saw these marks, she seemed to remember the fear from her previous life.

    Petra nced at Lotus. ¡°So? A mistake in the mysterious red rain or something else?¡±

    ¡°It should be another awakened or perhaps a strange awakening ability.¡± Lotus refused to divulge anything.

    Even though she felt apprehensive, she also knew that this information couldn¡¯t be told to anyone in the slightest bit. Those who knew about this matter shouldn¡¯t have existed in this timeline at all.

    ¡®Mutated Healing Ability.¡¯

    It was what the researchers called these strange people who awakened healing ability but could do the reverse of healing. Their healing was a bit strange even from the first stage and when they reached rank 4, they were capable of doing reverse healing.

    These people were extremely scary.

    And Lotus remembered that there was indeed one girl who came from City A. A person who should have been in the same academy as her.

    ¡®But she should have left City A from a long time ago with her friend... howe she¡¯s still in City A?¡¯

    Lotus tried hard to remember the day when she woke up again and could only remember that she seemed to attract attention and screamed on the spot. After that... she definitely couldn¡¯t remember about the other people around her.

    There were several people from her faculty who would end up being scary people inside that supposed future she had seen.

    But they were all were people whom she didn¡¯t have good rtionship with.

    She didn¡¯t remember them that well.

    She just knew how they will end up in the future because of their big influence and their names that had resounded far.

    Not in a good way.

    And this reverse healing ability was something that waspletely feared. It was because everyone who had this ability was basically invincible and couldn¡¯t be harmed at all. No one even dared to get close or they will die.

    The only way to defeat them was if they could make machine that could fight better than those high ranked awakened people.

    ...

    After a good night rest, they woke up early in the morning and busy cooking for their meal. And looked at the way they were cooking without electricity, Jake sighed deeply.

    ¡°We¡¯ll return to primitive era if this continues.¡±

    ¡°When we reach City B, it¡¯ll be better.¡±

    Jake nodded.

    City B was a military city and had much better militarypared to City A. At the very least, that city should be somewhat saver and in better order aspared to City A and the wilderness out here.

    There was also a military base there.

    Kate woke up and drank the milk from the milk bottle, looking all cute and adorable. It was really hard to imagine that this cute little creature was the same one as the one who killed countless mutated giant insects who swarmedst night.

    And her ability seemed to be improving so fast.

    After all, Kate knew that she would probably only need another day before her healing ability reaching rank 3.

    This speed was like riding on a rocket.

    The other people who awakened an ability was still trying to grasp their ability and fumbled around in the first rank but she was already far ahead of them.

 Chapter 71

    71 Onwards to City B

    After a short meal together, they continued their journey towards City B.

    Kate was still absorbing those lights from the insects from time to time while sitting with Kyle. On the other hand, the others were busy dealing with the insects by relying on their various abilities.

    Soon, they reached City B.

    There were a lot of tents outside the city along with countless people battling against these insects. The insects kept oning and these people couldn¡¯t do anything but to fight.

    Many of them were wearing soldiers¡¯ attire.

    ¡°Hey, is it possible to enter City B?¡± Jake rolled down the window and shouted to the nearby soldier who was fighting.

    ¡°If you¡¯re an awakened person, you can enter as long as you paid a million. Every awakened person can bring two ordinary people with him or her but they need to pay a million per person.¡±

    A million per person.

    That was certainly not cheap.

    .....

    But thankfully, the currency they previously had still could be used. If it couldn¡¯t be used in the slightest bit, the money in their ount would be useless.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Jake yelled and then continued to drive.

    ¡°Are you going to show your ability?¡± Dr. Dall asked after Jake had rolled up the window again.

    ¡°Yep.¡± Jake nodded. ¡°My dad will whip me if I didn¡¯t show to him that I have at least done something useful once in a while.¡±

    Dr. Dall rolled his eyes.

    It was indeed impossible for Jake¡¯s parents to expect too much from this prodigal son of theirs. What they wanted the most was for Jake to do something that was useful because this naughty child of theirs had been causing countless troubles that couldn¡¯t be counted anymore.

    Even though Dr. Dall was not Jake¡¯s family¡¯s doctor, he naturally knew the notorious name of Jake.

    Anyway, Jake is Kyle¡¯s friend, so it was normal for him to know some gossips.

    ¡°At the very least, we¡¯re notpletely degraded to the point that everyone had to use resources for trade...¡± Jake then saw that there was a group of people who was giving resources in exchange for them to be able to enter. ¡°Forget I said anything.¡±

    Kate looked outside the window curiously.

    She could guess that City B was allowing people who had either money or strong enough to be able to enter. Aside from those people, no one else would be allowed to enter City B.

    That was quite fair.

    After all, the economy hadn¡¯tpletely copsed even though it was already on the brink of copses.

    Those who had money would definitely want to use what they had umted for so many years to buy a ce for them to stay. And those who were willing to work could use the supplies they had gathered along the way in exchange to stay in City B.

    ¡°If you had wanted to stay in a city, why not stay in City A?¡± Kate¡¯s Father didn¡¯t understand why they wanted to work so hard to move to City B. The condition of the two cities were not that different.

    ¡°Our parents are here.¡± Jakeughed bitterly.

    Dn nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°My father should be here.¡± Kyle also nodded. He actually forgot where his father was deployedst time.

    Anyway, they were all already adults and had lived on their own. Dn¡¯s parents were not worried about their son, Jake¡¯s parents had long wanted to kick this annoying brat from home, while Kyle was used to live by himself because his father wanted him to be independent.

    All in all, they lived separately from their parents.

    ¡°Meow.¡± <i> </i>

    <i> Kate was a bit embarrassed, but she really didn¡¯t think of leaving her parents even when she grew up. Probably it was because she had long gotten used to stay with her parents, but she didn¡¯t even think about that possibility.

    </i>

    <i> At least, she didn¡¯t think about it until she turned into a cat and had no other choice but to think about this matter.

    </i>

    <i> And this ability of hers...

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Meow...?¡±

    </i>

    <i> Kate felt bitter.

    </i>

    <i> She knew that once she turned back into humans, there will be a lot of people who were chasing after her. Not to mention that they might even use her parents to lure her out.

    </i>

    <i> She really didn¡¯t want it.

    </i>

    <i> Kate sighed deeply.

    </i>

    <i> Why can¡¯t she have a rather normal ability. This overpowered ability was simply going to make things difficult for her.

    </i>

    <i> Oh well.

    </i>

    <i> She will just hide the fact that her healing ability is different.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Little Kitty, you¡¯re not allowed to make a move on your own.¡± Kyle tapped Kate¡¯s furry forehead. ¡°From now on, you can only use healing ability and not the reverse. For attack and so on, leave it to me.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Meow.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Good girl.¡±</i><i> </i>

 Chapter 72

    72 Entering City B

    Kate: ¡°...¡±

    p!

    She pushed Kyle¡¯s hand away and looked outside once more. She refused to be treated like a little kid!

    Kyle was amused but didn¡¯t force this stubborn little cat and instead looked outside. There were several cars parked outside and it seemed that these ordinary people were trying to find someone around them who had awakened so that they would be allowed to enter City B.

    City B might be a military city that prioritized the people, but they definitely couldn¡¯t open the door for everyone.

    After all, City B had limited space.

    It was impossible for them to allow everyone who came to enter City B and stayed there.

    Thus, the rules were implemented.

    They had to either pay a million or simply stayed outside and got help from others. If they didn¡¯t want to, they can even go to other city that might have more lenient rules.

    .....

    City B will only open its door for those who came from this city.

    The car stopped.

    ¡°Everyone pleasee out. We need to check to see whether you¡¯re all carrying dangerous mutated items or not.¡± The soldiers waved his hand.

    The people from the car had toe out and Kate sneaked into Kyle¡¯s pocket jacket once more. She didn¡¯t want to see these soldiers.

    The soldiers take out a strange device that looked like stick that was used in the mall and scanned their body by swinging that stick like device in front of them. The process was surprisingly so simple.

    It was so simple that Jake was bewildered.

    ¡°I thought that we might have to strip and then checked thoroughly.¡±

    ¡°You.¡± Dn pointed at Jake.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± Jake rolled his eyes and red at Dn. If it was unnecessary, why should he bother to even make things difficult for himself?

    He was not so stupid.

    Kyle shook his head and patted Kate¡¯s head lightly. This heartless little cat was still hiding even when the soldiers had finished their inspection. Did she want to stay there forever?

    ¡°Professor Kyle!¡±

    ¡°Professor Kyle!¡±

    Several people were shouting.

    Kyle raised his head and saw several dirty youngsters were calling him. He blinked his eyes and then turned to look at Jake and Dn. If he had to say the truth, he didn¡¯t remember those youngsters at all.

    ¡°You¡¯re such a popr professor,¡± Jakemented.

    Dn nodded.

    ¡°They¡¯re only here because they know that I can enter.¡± Kyle shook his head and paid more attention to the soldiers who had finally finished checking the people who came with Dn.

    Dr. Dall snickered. ¡°Who actually want to be a professor?¡±

    ¡°I think that it¡¯s because a certain doctor is suggesting it to my father.¡± Kyle narrowed his eyes towards Dr. Dall.

    At that sentence, Dr. Dall wisely shut up. He didn¡¯t want to end up being pranked by Kyle in front of Kyle¡¯s father. That would be the end of his life and perhaps would begin his suffering.

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    Kate was now a bit curious as to why Kyle would end up being the professor in her faculty. It seemed that he was notpletely willing to be a professor and might have been pushed forward.

    Hmm, she smelled gossips.

    ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no mutated substance found. We will need to know how many people are you going to bring inside and whether you¡¯re an awakened or perhaps a citizen of City B?¡±

    Kyle thought of his ID and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m an awakened, bringing one person with me.¡±

    He pointed at Dr. Dall.

    Dn nodded. ¡°Me too, bringing two people.¡±

    Kate¡¯s parents were not that willing to show their ability, so they will just be brought inside by Dn. Anyway, Dn would never use this chance to bring anyone else in the future.

    Jake also an awakened and only bring himself.

    The bodyguards behind had already ensured that the two quotas were enough for them to bring their family members. Thankfully, some of their family members also awakened, so they could bring everyone inside.

    After that, the soldier asked them to show their ability to prove that they were awakened.

    Jake conveniently condensed the metal ball into a spear.

    Dn controlled a ball of water from his water bottle.

    Kyle showed his ability to control fire.

    The soldiers nodded. ¡°Alright, identification had beenplete. You may enter the city. There are also some people outside who might want your help. You can choose to bring them or not.¡±

    He heard some people were calling out, so he guessed that there might be some of their acquaintance out there.

    Kyle didn¡¯t even bother to look at the eyes of the students and shook his head. ¡°No need.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    The students were dejected.

    They fled from City A to City in hope that they would be able to live in a safer location. But who would have thought that they couldn¡¯t even enter City B?

    Now, they have to wait outside?

 Chapter 73

    73 City B

    ¡°Are you really a teacher?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m just temporary assistant professor who taught a group of students.¡± Kyle didn¡¯t even look at them, but he still answered calmly.

    Dr. Dall coughed fiercely.

    On the other hand, Jakeughed and tried to cover his mouth. He knew that Kyle was just being blunt to these students, but did he have to say it like that?

    These students were going to doubt that there even real teachers around.

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    Kate looked at Kyle with suspicious look. She still remembered that when Kyle first appeared, he was introduced as a professor who graduated from overseas. Uh... she forgot the university, but it was among the few famous university.

    ¡°What is it, Little Kitty?¡± Kyle nced at Kate and brought her out from his pocket jacket.

    The soldiers looked a bit surprised when they saw the little cat in Kyle¡¯s hand, but there was no restriction to carry non-mutated animals. Besides, there were some pets that instead had good mutation and had been helping humanity.

    .....

    Anyway, the little cat looked harmless.

    Of course, if the soldier knew what the little cat was capable of, he would have already termed her as the most dangerous creature in the world.

    ¡°Meow.¡± <i> </i>

    <i> Kate sulked a bit.

    </i>

    <i> It seemed that she would have to ask someone to truly make a device that could trante her words so that Kyle could understand her words.

    </i>

    <i> It was so tiring for her to meow and Kyle couldn¡¯t understand any of her words. Her life so far seemed to have truly taught her nothing about how to live as a cat... aside from leeching off others.

    </i>

    <i> *cough*

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Perhaps, she thought that you have to be somewhat morepassionate to others.¡± Jakeughed.

    </i>

    <i> Kyle rolled his eyes. ¡°I have no obligation to care about what other people are thinking about me. Also, I never want to be a professor just so that I could be the nanny of those brats.¡±

    </i>

    <i> He didn¡¯t even remember them, why should he help them?

    </i>

    <i> The city had regtion ced in order to maintain the peace and order. No matter how temporary they were all, Kyle was toozy to be the one to break the rule that had been set and brought along people he didn¡¯t know.

    </i>

    <i> They had to be responsible for those they brought in.

    </i>

    <i> Kyle didn¡¯t have time to y nanny with other people.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Fine. Are we going to see our parents today?¡± Jake looked at the dimming sky and clicked his tongue. The journey had taken quite the toll on them and having to guard on their way here was certainly not easy.

    </i>

    <i> Not to mention, they couldn¡¯t let their guard downpletely.

    </i>

    <i> Even though they had been trained in the military, it would take some time before they could fully adapt to be vignt 24 hours a day. By then, they would no longer feel too tired with it.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°We¡¯re going to rest for the day. Dn, you can settle your men. I¡¯m going to find a ce to rest for the night.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Well, even the cheapest motel will definitely hijack the price so high.¡± Jake sighed.

    </i>

    <i> He felt that there were simply so many people who loved money too much and wanted to take advantage of them.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Use Dn¡¯s family hotel.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re right.¡±

    </i>

    <i> Dn nced at his two friends and nodded in acquiescence. He didn¡¯t care about it because his family was a business family and had a lot of money in hand after they heard about the iing doom.

    </i>

    <i> Though, they were still half skeptical.

    </i>

    <i> Anyway, just booking a room in his hotel was merely a drop in the bucket for him.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Book five rooms.¡± Kyle then turned to look at Dr. Dall. ¡°Tomorrow, you¡¯re going to the City B Research Facility and got a room for yourself there.¡±

    </i>

    <i> Dr. Dall felt as if he was being kicked out. However, he didn¡¯t have any intention to stay with these reckless brats at all. They would only make him feel as if he was growing old and was no longer as courageous as he used to be.

    </i>

    <i> Kate¡¯s parents were also settled in this hotel and they directly booked a room for a month for the two of them. Anyway, this hotel belonged to Dn and the security was quite good, so it would be better for them to stay here.

    </i>

    <i> They agreed with the arrangement.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Fine.¡±

    </i>

    <i> They walked to the hotel and Jake easily used Dn¡¯s name to get four rooms booked. The hotel was not actually very full as there were always some rooms that were reserved for special guests.

    </i>

    <i> And naturally, they were included in that group.

    </i>

    <i> Room for Dn was naturally the suite at the top and the other three didn¡¯t bother about him.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°You¡¯re staying with me.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Meow~.¡± <i> </i></i>

    <i><i> Kate was still staying on Kyle¡¯s arm and moved to look at her surroundings curiously. She didn¡¯t know how long it will be for her to stay as a cat, so Kate naturally wanted to make sure that she satisfied her eyes first.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Still, she would definitely feel lonely if she had to live by herself in the future.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> ¡°Meow?¡±

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Kate looked at Kyle hopefully while her paws were stretched towards her parents¡¯ direction. She didn¡¯t mind having to stay with her parents. Anyway, when she was little, she was so pampered that she even disturbed her parents to sleep with them.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> It was only when she grew up that she understood that she had actually disturbed them from having a chance to give her a younger brother or sister.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> *cough*

    </i></i>

    <i><i> ¡°No, you¡¯re staying with me.¡± Kyle¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> He felt that this little cat seemed to have a certain sense of dislike towards him. Tsk, tsk, he will have to make this ungrateful little creature remember just who owned her.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Kate shivered when she saw Kyle¡¯s gaze.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Alright, she will not mention it again.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> But really, this man seemed to have a strong sense of possessiveness. She¡¯s just his cat and he didn¡¯t even want to lend her to others.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Even if those people were her parents...

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Hmm, he didn¡¯t know that, though.</i></i><i><i> </i></i>

 Chapter 74

    74 [Bonus chapter]Habit is Scary

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    Kate sighed deeply and looked around as they entered the hotel. The room was pretty nice. There was a bed, TV, table, refrigerator, cupboard, and inner bathroom. Alright, this is a luxurious hotel, so what did she expect less.

    Thest time she entered a good hotel room was when her cousin got married. Since her uncle and aunt were filthy rich, they naturally prepared grand reception, which allowed her toe to their hotel room and watched as they prepared themselves.

    Well, she didn¡¯t really like it.

    Watching them had to prepare makeup for hours... she really didn¡¯t want to undergo such torture.

    Thankfully, she was just part of their family members who had special seats in the reception wedding. There was no need for her to worry too much about having to wear thick makeup.

    Just a simple one will do.

    Speaking of her family members, Kate wondered what will happen to them now that this ¡®apocalypse¡¯ happened. She was not close with her cousin and rarely met the other party. Anyway, they had a lot of money, so they might have already settled down somewhere out of her vision.

    Kate was not worried that much about them.

    .....

    ¡°Meow~¡± <i> </i>

    <i> Kate jumped down to the table and walked to the nearby sofa. She leapt down easily and walked around before settling on the sofa.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°iming your territory, Little One?¡± Kyleughed, watching the little cat acting as if this ce was her own. Anyway, he didn¡¯t care that much this heartless little one acting as if this ce is hers.

    </i>

    <i> He walked to the bathroom and cleaned up simply.

    </i>

    <i> Afterwards, he checked the hotel room and walked to the bedside table. He clicked his tongue. ¡°Dn, turn it off.¡±

    </i>

    <i> Kyle should have expected that this friend of his would like to snoop around to check on them. While it was good that they could be monitored for safety, he didn¡¯t really like having anyone listening in.

    </i>

    <i> Not that he was doing anything, though.

    </i>

    <i> ncing at the sleeping cat once more, Kyle then turned off the light and fell asleep easily.

    </i>

    <i> ...

    </i>

    <i> The night passed by quietly.

    </i>

    <i> When it was morning, Kate was startled by the sudden light. After getting used with it for a while, she realized that she was no longer in the car but inside a hotel room. Raising her head, she saw that Kyle was still sleeping.

    </i>

    <i> It seemed that she had somehow gotten used to sleep near Kyle that when she woke up, her instinctive reaction was to look for him.

    </i>

    <i> ¡®Habit is really scary.¡¯

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Meow.¡±

    </i>

    <i> Kate jumped down the sofa and walked to the bedside. She frowned when she saw the height and looked around before finding a small stool that she could use to jump up.

    </i>

    <i> Hop!

    </i>

    <i> With swift motion, Katended on the bed. She looked at her body and shook her head internally.

    </i>

    <i> Since she became a cat, Kate realized that her body seemed to have be more flexible. And after a few days, she could already control her body well. At the very least, she no longer looked like an awkward cat who couldn¡¯t even walk properly.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Meow?¡±

    </i>

    <i> Lowering her furry head, Kate peered to Kyle¡¯s face.

    </i>

    <i> He was still sleeping and breathed normally. From the way it looked like, he was tired after the long journey and exhausting his ability again and again. Aftering here, his body instinctively wanted to rest more.

    </i>

    <i> Looking at his handsome defined face, Kate felt a bit awkward. No matter how many times she was being close to him, she was not used to see his face this close, alright?

    </i>

    <i> And being a normal woman, she naturally felt attracted.

    </i>

    <i> *cough*

    </i>

    <i> Kate raised one of her paw and prodded Kyle¡¯s face lightly.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Meow~¡±

    </i>

    <i> Kyle stirred and slowly opened his eyes. Seeing the cat beside him, Kyle showed a smile. He had long be ustomed to see a little cat waiting for him beside his head. ¡°Morning, Little Kitty.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Meow~¡±

    </i>

    <i> At this time, Kate no longer cared about calling Kyle with his professor title. There was no point with her calling him that way when he himself said that he was not a professor in front of her.

    </i>

    <i> Anyway, calling his name directly is good.

    </i>

    <i> He wouldn¡¯t know either way.

    </i>

    <i> Since all he could hear is meowing.

    </i>

    <i> Kyle sat up and looked at the phone beside him. He narrowed his eyes when he saw that it was six in the morning. It seemed that he was quite tired that he didn¡¯t wake up in time at dawn.

    </i>

    <i> He rubbed the little cat¡¯s head before walking to the bathroom.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Meow~¡±

    </i>

    <i> Kate stretched her body andidzily on the bed. This bed is really soft... she really wanted to sleep here forever.

    </i>

    <i> Uh, she knew that it was impossible.

    </i>

    <i> The three of them wanted toe here because their parents were here, right?

    </i>

    <i> Now, Kate felt a bit curious about who their parents were. Oh, she already knew Dn¡¯s parents because they were quite famous. She had already seen them in television from time to time.

    </i>

    <i> As for Kyle and Jake...

    </i>

    <i> She honestly had no idea.

    </i>

    <i> Aside from the fact that the two of them have some connection to military, she didn¡¯t know who their parents were.

    </i>

    <i> Ssh!

    </i>

    <i> After taking a bath, Kyle walked out while wearing bathrobe. He nced at the cat on his bed. ¡°My clothes.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Meow?¡±

    </i>

    <i> Kate was dumbfounded. It was then she recalled that she seemed to have put his entire wardrobe into her space... On the road, they didn¡¯t bother to take a bath aside from washing their face and hand, so Kyle never asked Kate about the clothes that he asked her to put inside.

    </i>

    <i> After knowing what Kyle wanted, Kate dumbly took out a set of his clothes... including his underwear.

    </i>

    <i> Looking at the clothes on the bed, Kate felt her face was flushed and quickly moved under the cover. Anyway, the clothes were all there!</i><i> </i>

 Chapter 75

    75 Breakfast

    Kyle watched the little cat hid under the nket and was a bit dumbfounded.

    He looked at his clothes and thenughed lightly. His lowugh traveled across the nket, making Kate felt even more embarrassed.

    She didn¡¯t want to be asked to bring other men¡¯s clothes anymore, ah!

    Shirt and pants were fine, but if she had to take out his underwear too... Kate really couldn¡¯t bear it.

    She couldn¡¯t!

    Ahhhh!

    While Kate was screaming inside her mind, Kyle felt a bit amused that little cat was surprisingly shy about something like this. Her reaction was just like that of a girl rather than that of a little kid.

    But Kyle did remember that the cat¡¯s gender is female.

    ¡®Did she have some early education?¡¯

    .....

    Kyle was amused.

    He quickly changed clothes and then tapped the nket lightly. ¡°Come on, Little Kitty, it¡¯s time to have breakfast.¡±

    ¡°Meow...¡±

    Kate showed her furry face from under the cover. She could only meow weakly when facing Kyle as she really felt that being his ¡®warehouse¡¯ was actually not that good. It was impossible for her to avoid this kind of embarrassing scene.

    Can he possibly just awaken a spatial ability on his own?

    That way, he didn¡¯t have to rely on her in regards to some of his daily necessities that she truly felt embarrassed to take out.

    Kyle chuckled and picked Kate up easily. He could guess that she was being shy and wanted to say that there was nothing for her to be embarrassed about. But for some reason, he held those words back.

    The two of them walked out of the room and headed towards the elevator. The door will be locked automatically and Kyle only needed his room card to open it again.

    Ding!

    The elevator arrived and Dn was standing there. He nodded at Kyle.

    ¡°I thought we¡¯re going to eat at your ce.¡± Kyle arched his eyebrows.

    ¡°Jake.¡±

    Kyle sighed. ¡°He returns to his old habit again, huh?¡±

    The two of them then walked towards another door and Dn used master card to open the door.

    Kate wanted to peer inside but Kyle carried her onto his shoulder. This time, he didn¡¯t wear any jacket and instead put on a t-shirt, so he couldn¡¯t put her inside his pocket.

    ¡°The scene inside is not suitable for children.¡±

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    Right after Kate asked in confused manner, there was a shrill screaming from inside the room. Thankfully, the door was nearly closed, so the sound was not so loud.

    Still, Kate was stupefied.

    Followed the scream was the sound of something falling to the ground hard.

    ¡°I¡¯m awake! I¡¯m awake! Damn you, Dn! Do you really have to twist my arm just to wake me up? My hand is going off!¡±

    ¡°Leg.¡±

    ¡°Damn you! Don¡¯t do it to my leg too! My girlfriend will kill me if I can¡¯t carry her....¡±

    Thud!

    There was another sound of something falling down to the ground and Kate could only blink her eyes innocently. It seemed that she realized what Jake¡¯s bad habit that Kyle mentioned just now.

    He liked to sleep in.

    If not because they were outside and had to fight a lot in the past few days, Jake was most likely wouldn¡¯t be able to wake up in time early in the morning. Even now, he didn¡¯t seem like he was willing to wake up in the slightest bit.

    Oh well, it was not Kate¡¯s business.

    Afterwards, there was a m and then it was silent. Kyle pushed the door open and saw the messy room. He revealed a thoughtful expression and then turned to look at the television in front of Jake¡¯s bed.

    He could probably imagine what his friend was doing at night before.

    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder that his parents are always punishing him so much every time they see him.¡± Kyle shook his head and didn¡¯te in. ¡°Let¡¯s just eat in your ce.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡± Dn also seemed to have a strong distaste to stay in this room even for a second longer.

    Kate blinked her eyes.

    For them to be willing to be friends with Jake even after knowing his bad habit, it seemed that they were all genuine friends.

    At the very least, they were not paper brothers.

    After waiting for Jake to finish bathing, they headed to Dn¡¯s suite, which was several times more luxurious than their rooms to have their meal. Dr. Dall also came and looked a bit embarrassed foring in such a ce.

    ¡°I really feel out of ce here...¡± Dr. Dall sighed.

    Jake was still moving his hand and leg around. Thankfully, they all knew martial arts and had some basic lesson, so Jake¡¯s hand was fine even after being twisted by Dn not long ago. Dn also didn¡¯t have any n to cripple Jake.

    ¡°Just eat. It¡¯s really nothing much for us.¡±

    ¡°You can say that easily, but have you ever thought what will happen to the people downstairs who areing from outside and had been reduced to poor people?¡± Dr. Dall rolled his eyes.

    With the disparage between poor and rich was getting higher in this ce, he was sure that these people will put pressure on Dn¡¯s family business.

    ¡°They can try.¡± Dn¡¯s eyes were calm.

    Jake sighed and patted Dr. Dall¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You know, a lot of awakened people are working for his family right now. Do you think that a random Tom, Harry, and... what¡¯s the third name? Jerry? Could possibly threaten his position?¡±

    Kate¡¯s whisker twitched.

    Did this Jake watch too many cartoonst night? Tom and Jerry were names from cartoon, right?

    Kyle sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. If it¡¯s that easy to overthrow the government, it would have been impossible for them to stand firm for so many years.¡±

    Dr. Dall looked at the three people in front of him and really couldn¡¯t say anything else. He simply sighed.

    The lives of people at the top of the food chain was really different from those at the middle like him.

 Chapter 76

    76 [Bonus chapter]Meeting Jake and Kyle¡¯s Parents

    Kate didn¡¯t fully understand Kyle¡¯s world.

    Even though she had been following him as his little cat for a period of time, she knew very well that he had many sides that she hadn¡¯t seen yet. Probably she will have a chance to see by staying by his side as his little cat, but Kate still had a longing feeling to return being a human again.

    When she changed back to be a human being, Kate believed that she will be able to live far away from Kyle.

    That was her thought.

    Their breakfast ended and they went towards the military base. Kate¡¯s parents were staying in the hotel and Kyle said that he will arrange something for them.

    They acquiesced.

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    Kate was bewildered when she saw thisrge military base. She knew that City B was known for having strong military, but she didn¡¯t expect to be able to see the military base in person.

    After all, for a ce like a military base, there was no way that an ordinary person like her will be allowed to enter in her entire life if it was not for special reason. And the special reason she had was that she had be the cat of a person who could enter...

    .....

    Uh, that was truly a special reason.

    ¡°... I suddenly didn¡¯t want to enter.¡± Jake sighed deeply as the car stopped and he opened the door.

    ¡°Are you worried that your parents will beat you up out of love again?¡± Kyle asked nonchntly.

    Jake looked at Kyle with the expression of ¡°Don¡¯t you already know that?¡±

    Dn pointed at the door.

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    Kate reached out her head curiously. There were two people wearing military uniform walking in their direction. From the way they looked like, Kate had the feeling that they were Jake¡¯s parents.

    After all, the man looked like Jake greatly while the woman looked somewhat simr to Jake.

    ¡°Dad, Mom,¡± Jake called out unwillingly.

    ¡°Uncle, Aunt.¡±

    Bang!

    As soon as the man, Jake¡¯s father, reached them, hended a punch on Jake without mercy. He nodded to the other two. ¡°Thank you for bringing this troublemaker back to City B in one piece.¡±

    The man, Jake¡¯s Mother, smiled sweetly and pulled Jake¡¯s ear. ¡°This brat hadn¡¯t been listening to our wordstely. It pleases us that he cane back here safely.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good.¡± Kyle nodded calmly.

    Kate stared nkly.

    She looked at Jake, who was being beaten by his father and mother. No wonder that this man didn¡¯t want toe back at all. If whenever he returned what faced him would be nothing more than a beating, she herself wouldn¡¯t want to go back either.

    Dr. Dall sighed when he saw the treatment Jake got. He had already seen for himself the scene when Jake was being beaten by his parents, so this didn¡¯t surprise him at all.

    ¡°Ok.¡± Dn also nodded.

    The two of them were also used to see Jake being beaten up. Anyway, that brat would still be able to cheerfully ran around just half an hour after being beaten up, so they knew that these beatings were not effective for him.

    Aside from some visual effect of being beaten up.

    ¡°Is City A had fallen?¡± Jake¡¯s Father asked. He had heard that there were a lot of giant insects approaching cities, which naturally included City A. In fact, he heard that a lot of giant insects were going towards City A.

    This made some people spected that there might be something that these mutated animals wanted from City A.

    But they didn¡¯t dare to go there.

    No, not didn¡¯t dare.

    They couldn¡¯t get close at all.

    Only some people who moved fast enough were able to get out of City A safely while the rest were trapped there. It was unknown how long this infestation of insects wouldst in City A before itpletely turned into hell.

    With the water tunnel filled with giant rats, it was close to impossible for the people who were inside City A to escape.

    This was why a lot of people were worried.

    ¡°We left on the day the insect mutation happened.¡± Kyle shrugged. ¡°After that, we don¡¯t know the condition of City A at all.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Dad! You don¡¯t have to worry so much about me! I know that City A is dangerous and agreed to leave City A...Ouch!¡± Jakeined, but his mother instead increased the strength on her grip.

    Jake¡¯s Mother smiled at her son, yet that smile was so chilling and caused chills to spread on Jake¡¯s back. ¡°If you¡¯re as sensible as your older brother, I wouldn¡¯t have been so worried about you, Jake.¡±

    Jake grimaced.

    It was not like it was his intention to make his parents worried, ah...

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re staying in City B now. You better stay at home obediently and don¡¯t cause more trouble.¡± Jake¡¯s Father looked at his son sternly. He then turned to look at Kyle. ¡°Also, your father wants to see you soon.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡± Kyle knew that his father was also in the military and might want to meet with him as soon as possible. It didn¡¯t matter that much either way for him.

    ¡°Mom, Dad, we can protect ourselves! We¡¯re all awakened people!¡± Jake protested weakly.

    In front of his mother, the household empress, he didn¡¯t dare to struggle in the slightest bit. Boo hoo, other people have caring mother in their household but his mother was like a fist of iron.

    And he was not allowed toin.

    Even now Jake didn¡¯t understand how these two people who loved to beat him up could end up together. Though, Jake himself knew that he was truly a troublemaker and would definitely get beaten up whenever he came back home.

    ¡°You did?¡± Jake¡¯s Father narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± Jake waved his hand and the metal ball that followed him change shape to a box.

    Jake¡¯s Father looked at the metal box and then at the other two.

 Chapter 77

    77 Meeting Jake and Kyle¡¯s Parents

    Kyle raised his hand.

    mes appeared on the tip of his finger and danced lightly as if showing that it was true to Jake¡¯s Father.

    On the other hand, Dn simply stretched his palm and water from his bottle flew to his palm and formed a ball.

    It was a strange sight.

    Yet, it was also something that they had to ept for the past few days. Their world would no longer be the same as it used to be and that the strangew seemed to have merged into their world.

    It was like fantasy now.

    ¡°I see.¡± Jake¡¯s Father sighed.

    ¡°See, I can protect myself, so now...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯reing with us, Jake.¡± Jake¡¯s Mother looked at her son. ¡°It¡¯s good that you managed to awaken your ability, but do you think that you¡¯re the only one? Come with me and meet with your mother¡¯s iron fist.¡±

    .....

    The box beside Jake was ttened and Jake looked at his mother stiffly.

    It seemed...

    His mother awakened the same ability as him and she was stronger than him in terms of control even though they were at the same rank.

    Jake wanted to cry without tears.

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    Watching Jake being dragged by his mother using his ear, Kate had the feeling that this young man was so pitiful.

    Jake¡¯s Father nodded at the two of them. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t dy your time again. I¡¯m just d that Jake didn¡¯t end up crushing himself after awakening his ability.¡±

    ¡°Almost.¡± Dn narrowed his eyes.

    When he first saw Jake, thetter was almost crushed under the metal. It was only after he cut those metal with his water that Jake could control the rest and learned how to do it better.

    If he had been left alone... Dn was sure that Jake would end up with several broken bones.

    Jake¡¯s Father looked helpless and waved his hand.

    Kyle nced at Dn. ¡°Did Jake try anything strange on the first day when he awakened his ability?¡±

    ¡°Giant iron, melting swamp iron, electricity transfer.¡± Dn simply mentioned what kind of strange tricks Jake tried to do before he chose to use the simplest one, which was to form a spear.

    Kate was speechless.

    She took back her words.

    This man was simply troublemaker. Couldn¡¯t he just think of using simple attacks and instead seemed to be using any kind of means possible to make things difficult for himself?

    Drap! Drap! Drap!

    There was a rushing footsteps and the soldiers looked visibly tenser. Even though Jake¡¯s parents had high ranking, the soldiers were not as tense as they used to be. It seemed that the one who came should have higher ranking that Jake¡¯s parents.

    A middle aged man walked towards them swiftly. He had stern expression but his appearance looked 60% simr to Kyle.

    Kate blinked her eyes.

    Kyle¡¯s father?

    ¡°Father,¡± Kyle called out.

    Dn also greeted, ¡°Uncle.¡±

    ¡°General,¡± Dr. Dall didn¡¯t hesitate and also called out.

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    Kate was dumbfounded. She admit that she was clueless about the ranking in the military and didn¡¯t pay much attention, but General was one of the highest ranking avable, right?

    If Kyle¡¯s father is a general, does it mean that he was actually the leader in this base?

    Kate¡¯s legs suddenly felt soft.

    Would she end up being the enemies of the entire soldiers if it was found out that she had identally ¡®tricked¡¯ their young master? She didn¡¯t mean to be his cat and followed him everywhere like this...

    ¡°Kyle, why did you not tell me anything for the past few days? Did you not see my call?¡± Kyle¡¯s Father looked at Kyle sternly.

    Kyle blinked his eyes and then replied calmly, ¡°I blocked your number after you put me into that university to be a teacher.¡±

    Kate was speechless.

    He what?

    No wonder Kate felt that Kyle seemed to be living alone. Did he have some quarrel with his father?

    ¡°And you didn¡¯t even think of unblocking the number after the world changes?¡± Kyle¡¯s Father looked visibly annoyed.

    ¡°There¡¯s no point. You¡¯ve already informed me that there¡¯s a possibility of such thing happening sometime soon, so you should have guessed that I¡¯ll still be alive,¡± Kyle answered carelessly.

    ¡°You rascal!¡± Kyle¡¯s Father scolded.

    Kyle shrugged.

    In Kyle¡¯s arm, Kate felt as if she had just seen apletely different Kyle. Whenever Kate saw Kyle before, what she saw was a gentleman and a dependable person. But in front of his father, Kyle was actually such a rascal.

    It was so funny.

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    Hearing the sound of cat, Kyle¡¯s Father lowered his head and saw the little cat in Kyle¡¯s hand. His eyes widened in surprise. Because he was paying attention to his son, he didn¡¯t realize that his son was actually carrying a little cat in his arm.

    Kyle¡¯s Father was very clear of his son¡¯s personality and how cold his son had always been. In his memory, the matter of entrusting the little cat was naturally just a little whim on his part because he was annoyed by his son¡¯s behavior.

    In fact, he had expected that Kyle will end up returning the cat before a week¡¯s time.

    But now it seemed that his son was truly listening to his words and took care of the little cat carefully. When the apocalypse started, he thought that Kyle would just abandon the little cat since for his son, taking care of such a delicate little cat was a hassle.

    Anyway, he himself had forgotten about this cat.

    If not for seeing the little cat in his son¡¯s arm, Kyle¡¯s Father would have long thrown this matter to the back of his head.

    He would also not me his son.

    ¡°It seems that you¡¯re listening to my words carefully. This is the cat from before that I entrusted to you, right?¡±

    Kyle¡¯s father raised his hand, intending to touch Kate¡¯s head.

    However, Kyle took a step back and looked at his father with narrowed eyes. ¡°She¡¯s mine now.¡±

 Chapter 78

    78 Roles

    ¡°Meow...¡±

    Kate sighed when she sensed Kyle¡¯s movement. She knew that he was being possessive about her, but now he didn¡¯t even let his own father carried her?

    Come on, she¡¯s a cat now.

    At this moment, Kate had inexplicably thought of herself as a cat from time to time during some time event. It was not like she wanted to ept the fact that she had turned into a cat, but it was like there was no other choice but to ept for her.

    Kate herself will think that she was a human being rather than a cat.

    She didn¡¯t want to truly associate herself as an animal.

    Hmph!

    Kate still felt that she¡¯s 100% human.

    ¡°Kyle?¡± Kyle¡¯s Father was surprised when he saw his son¡¯s reaction. He looked at the little cat in Kyle¡¯s hand and felt somewhat disbelief and surprise.

    .....

    His cold son... actually had an attachment towards that little cat?

    When he first brought that little cat to his son, he had the mentality of letting his son tried to get close to the little cat without much hope. After all, he knew that his son¡¯s personality after losing his mother was a bit extreme.

    He looked normal on the outside.

    But Kyle¡¯s Father knew that his son was definitely not like what others looked at him from outside.

    ¡°She¡¯ll stay with me.¡± Kyle put the little cat on his shoulder carefully. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to take her away.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t take her away.¡± Kyle¡¯s father was speechless.

    He looked at the little cat on his son¡¯s shoulder and thought to himself that it was good that his son had started to open his heart. It was just a little animal for now but maybe he could also start to grow warmer towards others too?

    Though, Kyle¡¯s Father was actually doubting it very much.

    ¡°Did you awaken an ability?¡± Kyle¡¯s Father changed the conversation. He didn¡¯t want to see his son kept on being defensive in front of him.

    ¡°Fire.¡± Kyle nced at the soldiers behind his father. ¡°And this is not the correct ce for us to discuss anything further.¡±

    ¡°General Ryan...¡±

    ¡°Come to my office. No one follows me.¡±

    The soldiers looked at Kyle, Dn, and Dr. Dall before sighing. They were responsible for protecting General Ryan, Kyle¡¯s Father, but they also had to follow his order.

    It was indeed difficult.

    Klep!

    The door closed and they all took a seat in General Ryan¡¯s office. Kyle was sitting right in front of his father and raised his hand. mes and lightning interchanged swiftly,pletely under his control.

    General Ryan looked at his son¡¯s fingers and nodded. ¡°You¡¯re controlling your ability very well. It seems that you¡¯re doing your practice on your way here.¡±

    ¡°There are a lot of insects to be killed.¡± Kyle was calm.

    General Ryan rolled his eyes then turned to look at Dn. ¡°Dn, your parents are on your way here. They¡¯ll be happy to see that you¡¯re fine. Your older sister is also calling you to apany her.¡±

    Dn frowned.

    He did have an older sister, but because his withdrawn personality, he rarely interacted with the other party. Thankfully, his parents also knew that he was not suited for business and had long decided that his older sister was the sessor.

    His sister was already married and even had a child, so Dn rarely met with the other party. That was to prevent him from disturbing his sister¡¯s married life.

    He had no interest meeting with her either.

    ¡°Ok.¡± Dn nodded.

    ¡°For the time being, it¡¯s best if you three stay in City B. The other people might want to target our three families as everyone in City B Is not informed about these rats. We didn¡¯t manage to react as fast as what had been nned.¡± General Ryan was not satisfied when he thought of the result.

    Kyle pursed his lips.

    He was not surprised at all.

    ¡°We¡¯re not interested to clean up your mess, Old Man.¡±

    ¡°I can take care of them.¡± General Ryan red at his son. ¡°You just need to make sure that you¡¯re not putting yourself in danger.¡±

    ¡°That might not be possible.¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re registered as a group called ¡®ck¡¯ so we¡¯re eligible to take mission. I have no interest to stay under your wing forever.¡± Kyle looked at his father calmly. However, his tone really didn¡¯t look like he was negotiating with his father but rather a friend or an acquaintance.

    ¡°ck?¡± General Ryan frowned. ¡°What kind of name is that?¡±

    Dr. Dall nearly chocked when he heard what General Ryan said. Was it the point? He thought that the general will be angry, but thinking that there were a lot of people who allowed their children to be free and didn¡¯t interfere with them at all when they reached adulthood... Dr. Dall wisely chose not to say anything.

    On the other hand, Kate nodded vehemently.

    See!

    Even General Ryan also thought that the name was so bad!

    Kate even more convinced that if it was possible, she would never let Kyle be the one in charge of naming something. His naming sense was so bad that she was afraid that if he had more pets in the future, he would call a dog with the name ¡®dog.¡¯

    Considering that it was Kyle... Kate felt it was highly usible.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good name.¡± Kyle arched his eyebrows.

    General Ryan sighed. ¡°Alright, you can do as you wishes, but I wouldn¡¯t agree if your team only consist of you three. There are a total of 10 abilities and if possible, it will be better for you to have a healer and also scout.¡±

    After the awakening had already confirmed that there were a total of 10 different types, they were quickly ssified based on their role.

    Attackers could be close range and long range, which technically almost all elements, but their majority was strengthening, fire, and lightning.

    Defenders were the water, earth, and metals, though they all could also attack.

    Scouts were usually wind.

    Healers were the healing element and also wood element.

    Auxiliary were the space element.

 Chapter 79

    79 [Bonus chapter]Pets and the Half

    Kyle narrowed his eyes after his father exined the basic division between these elements. Though, some elements could really be used in different departments.

    ¡°You¡¯re wind element, Father?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± General Ryan smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s hard to hide around me because I can sense their movements.¡±

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    Kate had thought about it before, but she didn¡¯t know what the other two elements that hadn¡¯t appeared at all were. As it turned out, one of them was basic body strengthening while the other one was wind element.

    Now, all colors wereplete.

    ¡°I can try to find someone of wind element, but I don¡¯t need another healer.¡±

    ¡°Another?¡± General Ryan was stunned.

    Kyle patted Kate¡¯s head softly. ¡°This little cat is a dual ability user too. She has space and healing ability.¡±

    .....

    Two rare abilities.

    Dr. Dall looked at Kate and felt like regretting until his intestines turned blue whenever he recalled the fact that Kyle refused to allow him to do any research on the little cat in Kyle¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Most of the healers out there are those of wood element, but their efficiency has been extremely low. Not to mention, if they use their ability to heal others, they wouldn¡¯t be able to use that time to practice their control and advance their rank.¡± General Ryan looked at Kyle with furrowed eyebrows. ¡°Are you sure that this little cat is of healer ability and not wood element.¡±

    ¡°Is the difference so big?¡± Kyle asked.

    ¡°Yes. Those who are healed by wood element expressed that while they had indeed recovered, their degree of recovery still required them to rest due to the loss of blood and vitality. On the other hand, those who are healed by healer element could directly stand up and fight again. Not to mention, there¡¯s a huge difference in how much a healer of these two elements can heal.

    Wood element at rank 1 can barely heal a scratch even after expending all their ability. Healer element at rank 1 could already heal open wound with the expense of being tired and unable to heal anyone else. After a day¡¯s rest, they will be able to continue their work, but the efficiency is clearly tilting towards healer¡¯s element in terms of efficiency.¡±

    ¡°Rank 2?¡± Kyle narrowed his eyes.

    When he asked Little Kitty to heal him, Little Kitty was already rank 2 and he could feel that even his old wound was recovering. Even though it was notpletely healed, it was a huge improvementpared to before.

    ¡°Rank 2 of wood element can heal normal wound while healers can healrger wound. Rank 3 of wood element still could only heal normal wound and healers can stop bleeding and closed bleeding and open wound. There hasn¡¯t been any rank 4 healer as of yet, so their ability was still unknown.¡±

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    Kyle rubbed Kate¡¯s head.

    It meant that his little cat¡¯s healing ability was also somewhat unnatural because he understood that her healing was more efficient than those healers. Not to mention, she could also do reverse healing.

    ¡°So, answer me already.¡± General Ryan was looking at Kyle with a bit of impatience.

    ¡°How many healers are there in City B?¡± Kyle instead asked another question.

    ¡°2,¡± General Ryan took a deep breath. ¡°And they¡¯re in the hand of the government and a powerful rich group. Our family had none of the healer.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°Kyle.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s a healer not wood element. I have met with a wood elemental awakened and the ability is different.¡± Kyle was calm and rubbed Kate¡¯s head tenderly. ¡°However, I¡¯m not going to let you use Little Kitty.¡±

    Little Kitty?

    Thinking that it was the name of the cat, General Ryan¡¯s lips twitched imperceptibly. His son¡¯s naming sense was indeed very bad.

    ¡°I can pay you with crystals for your little cat¡¯s help. Besides, you know that it takes a long time to nurture space element and healers, right?¡±

    Kyle¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    He had a lot of crystals due to killing a lot of insects not long ago and dumped everything to Kate. However, he also knew that Kate¡¯s consumption was veryrge and fast. It was as if she was a bottomless devourer who could keep on eating to grow in power.

    But he didn¡¯t mind spending so much.

    Little Kitty¡¯s space was so big that it was very useful for them.

    Her healing ability was also actually mutated that it could do reverse healing and be used for deadly attacks.

    ¡°She¡¯s only rank 2.¡±

    ¡°Meow!¡±

    As Kate responded like that, General Ryan stared at Kate deeply. He had guessed that this cat¡¯s intelligence was no longer the same as an ordinary cat. ¡°It seems that you¡¯re very lucky to have a mutated pet.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not the only one, right?¡± Kyle smiled mockingly.

    ¡°Yes. There are a few others. In addition, there are also half.¡±

    ¡°Half?¡±

    ¡°Because of some circumstances, these people have certain animal characteristic such as their ear, tails, or even limbs.¡± General Ryan sighed deeply.

    Kate¡¯s eyes widened when she heard that.

    She was technically human being, but suddenly fused with this cat during that damned night. Now that she was hearing that there were also people who fused with animals, albeit iplete, she really wanted to see them.

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    ¡°Her intelligence is the highest I have seen so far.¡± General Ryan looked at Kate and sighed. ¡°What did she say?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t talk cat¡¯snguage.¡±

    General Ryan was silent. He looked at his son and realized that Kyle was telling the truth. It seemed that even his son could only guess blindly about what this little cat was saying. ¡°I thought that you formed a contract with her.¡±

    ¡°Contract? What contract?¡± Kyle thought of the few books his friend back then shoved to him and his eyes narrowed. ¡°Blood contract?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

 Chapter 80

    80 [Bonus chapter]Pets and the Half

    Blood contract?

    That phrase surprised both Kyle and Kate. The two of them had never thought that it would be possible for there to be a contract or something like that between humans and the animals.

    ¡°Is the method truly safe?¡± Kyle asked with a frown.

    ¡°Some people have tried tomunicate with their pet by forming a blood contract with their pet. This report hadn¡¯t been verified yet, but it was said that some of them seed while others suffered bacsh.¡± General Ryan nced at Kate.

    ¡°Some people even tried this method to the giant mutated animals and almost got themselves killed. These giant mutated animals no longer have much rationality left if they had any in the first ce. Anyway, their intelligence was just like rabies dogs that would bit anyone they saw.

    So for now, they said that this could only be tried on those who had pets who also mutated and close with them.¡±

    ¡°Meow.¡± <i> </i>

    <i> Kate looked at Kyle but she was unwilling to form whatever contract that was. She still wanted to cling onto the small hope that she might be able to turn back into a human being in the future.

    </i>

    <i> At that time, how could she stand having a contract with another human that should have belonged between human and the pets?

    </i>

    <i> .....

    </i>

    <i> She refused.

    </i>

    <i> Kyle could sense Kate¡¯s reluctance and shook his head. ¡°She¡¯s not willing.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Alright.¡± General Ryan knew that this so called contract required the consent of both parties. It would be impossible to force the pet to make the contract because it would only hurt the two of them.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°You said something about half. Can I see them?¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Yes. In fact, I was going to bring you there after Dn¡¯s sistere.¡± General Ryan smiled bitterly.

    </i>

    <i> Kyle pursed his lips.

    </i>

    <i> It seemed that this half should be in the research facility. Even though General Ryan had good rtionship with Dn¡¯s father, some ces that were restricted from public such as the research facility was still off limit for them. They were not allowed to go there.

    </i>

    <i> Kyle was the only exception.

    </i>

    <i> Anyway, he used to be part of the military until he broke the order and got kicked out of the army.

    </i>

    <i> The rtionship between him and the military was lukewarm because of the existence of his father. Some ces like the research facility still opened their doors to him because of his education.

    </i>

    <i> After all, he was qualified for a spot there if he wanted to.

    </i>

    <i> It was only because his father didn¡¯t want him to be so withdrawn that he ordered his son to be a teacher for a year in a university before going to the research facility if that was what he wanted.

    </i>

    <i> General Ryan genuinely worried that his son would instead make a biological weapon instead of medicine.

    </i>

    <i> Thankfully, his son seemed to have be much milder after this apocalypse instead of getting worse.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°In that case, I would also like to see them.¡± Dr. Dall¡¯s eyes lit up.

    </i>

    <i> He definitely couldn¡¯t research on Kate and didn¡¯t even dare to approach that little cat. After seeing what she was capable of, Dr. Dall had long erased any kind of nonsense thoughts about having the little cat helping him with his research.

    </i>

    <i> However, there was still the research facility in City B.

    </i>

    <i> This would be his destination.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Yes, I have already told them that they will have a new colleague.¡± General Ryanughed lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t be so impatient.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Yes.¡± Dr. Dall nodded.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°How does they end up being a half exactly?¡± Kyle asked what he was most curious about. It was impossible for them to suddenly turn into a half, right? There were no crystals that seemed to be dedicated for them.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°They¡¯re notpletely certain, but it seems that they¡¯re holding their pets when they experienced their awakening.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Holding their pets?¡± Kyle thought of that student in the ssroom.

    </i>

    <i> He had actually forgotten about that student, but he still thought it was weird for the student to disappear suddenly. But with so many bizarre things happened one after another in this changed world, he had no time to think about it.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Yes.¡± General Ryan nodded. ¡°Some are not even holding their own pets but wild animals but when they wake up, the animal had disappeared and they have some animals¡¯ characteristic.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Meow?¡±

    </i>

    <i> The animal was the one who disappeared?

    </i>

    <i> In that case, why did it end up to be theplete opposite for her?

    </i>

    <i> Kate wanted to howl in anguish.

    </i>

    <i> Even if she had to end up having cat¡¯s ear and cat¡¯s tail, it seemed to be a much better option rather than living as a little cat. She almost couldn¡¯t go anywhere without Kyle carrying her and felt tired so easily because of her young age.

    </i>

    <i> Kate felt miserable.

    </i>

    <i> She felt unloved by this changed world.

    </i>

    <i> Kyle looked at Kate and soothed her slightly. He seemed to be able to guess that Kate was upset, though he didn¡¯tpletely understand the reason for her sadness. ¡°In that case, have you seen the opposite case?¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Yes?¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°The human is the one who disappeared.¡±

    </i>

    <i> General Ryan was silent. He looked at Kyle incredulously. ¡°No, there has been no report about it so far. But with the number of missing people¡¯s report increasing every single day... it¡¯s really hard to know whether such thing happened or not. There¡¯s no one who had the time to check.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°I see. Dn, if you have time, do check on them.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Ok.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Wait, wait, please don¡¯t use any unscrupulous means to obtain the information. Do you understand, Dn?¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°I know.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Don¡¯t just say that you know! Thest time you entered the secret database and had almost caused everyone to enter the state of emergency!¡± General Ryan felt so vexed when facing these three brats.

    </i>

    <i> Neither one of them... could ease his mind.

    </i>

    <i> Kate blinked her eyes.

    </i>

    <i> It seemed that among the people inside this room, she was the only one who was out of the ce...</i><i> </i>

 Chapter 81

    81 Pets and the Half

    It took General Ryan some time to warn Dn before his sister came to fetch him. Dn¡¯s sister looked quite different from him, but they were somewhat simr one way or another.

    Dn¡¯s sister didn¡¯t even bother with polite greetings and dragged her brother out right after she came in. She simply said that she will pay proper greetingster after taking her brother to see their parents.

    ¡°So fast,¡± Dr. Dallmented.

    ¡°Their family is not doing so well because of the recent changes. As you can see, it¡¯s hard for them to keep contact with various branches in many cities, so I¡¯m sure that their family is having a hard time.¡± General Ryan sighed.

    Kyle didn¡¯t say anything.

    Dn might not going to inherit his family business, but it didn¡¯t change the fact that he was part of his family. He will definitely figure out a way to salvage this dire situation of his family.

    During this time, they might not be able to do anything.

    ¡®Not that there¡¯s anything urgent to do either.¡¯

    ¡°Alright, now that Dn has been settled, I hope he will not create any trouble.¡± General Ryan passed a look at his son. ¡°Let¡¯s go. The research facility is going to be happy to see you.¡±

    .....

    ¡°Are you sure they¡¯re not going to feel fear?¡± Kyle snorted.

    General Ryan: ¡°...¡±

    He felt that it was really difficult to be the father of this annoying son of his. And knowing the other party¡¯s temper, General Ryan could only sigh.

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    Kate tapped Kyle¡¯s hand.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Kyle looked at Kate.

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    Kate repeated the same meow, though Kyle didn¡¯t understand any of it. Theirnguage barrier seemed to be very difficult to be crossed.

    Kyle looked at Kate¡¯s eyes and then at his father. He rolled his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about my old man. He¡¯s always like that.¡±

    ¡°...What are you talking about?¡± General Ryan red at his son.

    Kyle shrugged.

    They had been walking for some time and soon reached the research institute. It was located not far from the military base, probably because the two of them had been cooperating quite a lot in the past.

    In any case, they could get in easily.

    Kyle and Dr. Dall each got a special pass on their own.

    ¡°Make another one,¡± Kyle suddenly said to the person in charge.

    ¡°There are only two people, right?¡± The person in charge was dumbfounded and looked around. He really couldn¡¯t see anyone else who would need the pass.

    ¡°This little one need a pass too.¡± Kyle lifted Kate up.

    The person in charge: ¡°...¡±

    He turned to look at General Ryan for instruction, but the other party only looked at Kyle resentfully and helplessly. It seemed that General Ryan had the inkling that his son was treating that little cat so specially.

    So special that even a cat needed an ess pass into this research facility.

    Great.

    ¡°Meow?¡±

 Chapter 82

    82 Pets and the Half

    ¡°Meow!¡±

    Kate was amazed when she saw the inside of the research institute. It was even bigger than the one in City A that she paid a short visit because of Kyle not long ago.

    ¡°Does your little cat praising my institute?¡±

    Hearing that female voice, Kate raised her head.

    In front of them was a young woman wearingb coat. She had blond hair and bunny ears that tilted slightly to the side, making her look adorable and cute.

    Kyle narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°Kyle, this is Lica, a half and also a researcher in City B Research Institute.¡± General Ryan coughed lightly. ¡°As you can see... she experienced some kind of mutation due to the fact that she came in close contact with an animal during the scene.¡±

    ¡°To be exact, I fused with one of our experiment rabbits.¡± Lica rolled her eyes. She looked at Kate and smiled faintly.

    Lica¡¯s voice sounded a bit strange when she spoke in rather incoherent words. In the outside world, it sounded like gargle or even worse, just some kind of strange whisper.

    .....

    But in Kate¡¯s ear, it waspletely different.

    She looked at Lica in surprise and meowed.

    ¡°Meow!¡±

    ¡°Oh, how polite.¡± Lica smiled brightly.

    ¡°You can understand her words?¡± Kyle looked at Lica with dangerous glint. He had been trying tomunicate with this little cat for a long time, but now a stranger had beaten him to it.

    This made him terribly annoyed.

    ¡°As a matter of fact, yes. After I fused with the rabbit, I can somehow understand thenguage of these mutated animals.¡± Lica smiled. ¡°I can¡¯tmunicate with ordinary animals that didn¡¯t undergo mutation, but for those who had undergone mutation, I canmunicate with them. In fact, your little cat is very polite.¡±

    ¡°Her name is Little Kitty.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Little Kitty.¡± Lica didn¡¯t mind being interrupted. She knew that some pet owners were very protective of their pets. Well, she herself was not much better when she was taking care of those experimental rabbits before.

    ¡°Can you teach me thenguage?¡± Kyle was more interested in it. He wanted to be able to understand this little cat better, but first, he would need to be able tomunicate with her directly.

    ¡°Unfortunately, no.¡± Lica scratched the back of her head. ¡°I myself don¡¯t know that much about thenguage. I only need to think of talking with them and the words that came out of my mouth will change directly. Some of the other researchers had been watching my brainwave and tried several tests, but we hadn¡¯t made any progress so far.¡±

    ¡°Can youmunicate cross breed?¡±

    ¡°Yes. These mutated animals seemed to be able to understand ournguage. So even though they sound like normal animal sound, they were actually trying to talk in ournguage. This might be the reason why I was able to understand what they¡¯re talking about.¡±

    ¡°In that case, does different brainwave meant different words?¡± Kyle asked.

    ¡°Yes. But as of now, we don¡¯t have that many pets who are willing to work together. The other mutated animals are mostly those who refusedmunication and will rather attack humans and others.¡±

    Listening the two of themmunicating about animals¡¯nguage, Dr. Dall felt like vomiting.

    Come on, was this truly the reason why they came here?

    He thought that they wanted to research on more important thing and not just some kind of obscurenguage? Though, he himself was a bit curious about this, he would rather just dissect them to find out more about these mutated pets.

    ¡°Excuse me, why are mutated pets and mutated giant animals are different?¡± Dr. Dall interrupted the two of them.

    Lica and Kyle looked at Dr. Dall.

    Being stared by these two somehow made Dr. Dall¡¯s hair stand.

    ¡°This is still conjecture, but we believed that due to living with humans for a long time, pets had tendencies of developing some kind of understanding and no longer just following their instinct. Not to mention, they will also form a bond with the humans, which make it possible for them to gain intelligence instead of losing it.

    There are several people who have mutated pets in City B and most of them had agreed to cooperate together with us. Many of them hoped that someday, they will be able tomunicate with their pets directly through one way or another.¡±

    ¡°How about that blood contract?¡±

    ¡°That blood contract is still in development phase and it¡¯s notplete. Besides, it had touched some kind of realm that we didn¡¯t understand.¡± Lica showed a helpless smile. ¡°There are only a few cases that seeded. I think I can let you see the files but you¡¯re not allowed to bring them out.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± Kyle agreed.

    He didn¡¯t have any intention to bring them out either. There was no one he wanted to show those files either.

    General Ryan looked at his son and then at Kate.

    For some reason, he felt that the best decision in his life that he had made aside from marrying his wife and having a son was to bring this little cat to his son. To think that his son would be so willing to learn so much about cat¡¯snguage...

    If this was a year ago, General Ryan was sure that Kyle would have zero interest in this matter.

    ¡°How high is the intelligence of these pets?¡± Kyle asked another question. He had been wondering about it because Kate was so smart and sometimes even acted in a way that he would have never expected before.

    ¡°Most of them are in ordance to the animals¡¯ age. However, they¡¯re leaning towards younger age.¡± Lica looked at Kate and smiled sweetly.

    How old is she?

    Kate is 21 years old.

    But this little cat was only a few weeks or months old?

    She was not sure.

    ¡°Meow.¡± <i> </i>

    <i> Lica still kept a smile. ¡°Do you know how old your pet is?¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°I think a few weeks.¡± Kyle then turned to look at his father. The one who brought that little cat was his father, so General Ryan should know better than him.

    </i>

    <i> General Ryan was speechless when he was being stared by these two. He opened his mouth and closed it again. ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know... I¡¯ll see if I still keep that file in my office or somewhere.¡±

    </i>

    <i> Lica was speechless.

    </i>

    <i> She had the feeling that this pair of general and his son was actually not that keen of pet before this. But now, Kyle seemed to be someone who cared greatly for his little cat.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°In that case, we can just take a little intelligence test for Little Kitty to determine the level of her intelligence.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Does other pets also do it?¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Yes. In fact, it¡¯s just some normal intelligence test such as letter recognition, shape recognition, basic mathematics, and some basic logic questions. This is usually used for little kids,¡± Lica exined patiently.

    </i>

    <i> They would never treat the pets harshly. After all, many pet owners treated their pet as their children, so the researchers had to be careful as well. There were not many mutated pets they could research, so this chance was treasured greatly.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°You¡¯ll be tested for intelligence, Little Kitty.¡± Kyle rubbed Kate¡¯s head.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Meow.¡± <i> </i></i>

    <i><i> Kate rolled her eyes.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> If beingpared to other children, Kate was sure that she was definitely at the forefront. Well, if talking about her IQ in ordance to her age, Kate was sure that she was definitely just an ordinary person.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> After all,pared with a lot of people who were much smarter than her, she was really nothing much.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Licaughed lightly. She then turned to look at Dr. Dall at the side. ¡°The room for you had been prepared. However, the necessary room for your research still need to wait another day. We¡¯re emptying a storage room and clean it up for you.¡±

    </i></i>

    <i><i> ¡°So fast?¡± Dr. Dall was overjoyed.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> ¡°There has been a lot of researchers who are being moved to City B. It¡¯s only normal that we have been cleaning some of the room so that you can work quickly.¡± Lica smiled.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Dr. Dall: ¡°...¡±

    </i></i>

    <i><i> It seemed that there were too many researchers who had entered City B, so they also prepared a room for him out of convenience.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> He seemed to have been hit so badly with their statement.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Dr. Dall could only sigh and said nothing. In any case, he knew that it would be impossible for him to be treated so importantly by the research institute. His position was just that of an ordinary researcher.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> ¡°Let me take you to your room. Your room has been prepared too, Mr. Kyle.¡±

    </i></i>

    <i><i> ¡°I have a room?¡± Kyle arched his eyebrows.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> ¡°Your arrival had been waited upon from the moment General Ryan said that you mighte here.¡± Lica smiled.</i></i><i><i> </i></i>

 Chapter 83

    83 Intelligence Test

    Kyle nced at his father, but General Ryan simply coughed. He refused to tell Kyle that he believed his son will be fine.

    After all, it would be too shameful for him to admit such a thing.

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    Kate phrased her words carefully. She didn¡¯t want to call Kyle with the terms professor, especially when in front of Lica. If the other party were to trante her words to Kyle, that would make him a bit suspicious.

    Pfft!

    Licaughed.

    ¡°What did she say?¡± Kyle turned to look at Lica. He started to consider asking them to hurry and make themunication device or something like that which will allow him tomunicate with his little cat.

    Not being able to understand her words had be a bit more annoying.

    ¡°Pardon me, but I think I¡¯ll offend General Ryan if I were to trante it.¡± Lica waved her hand and pointed at the door in front of them. ¡°This is your room, Dr. Dall. I hope you will like it. There are other people inside who will brief you about your work in City B Research Institute.¡±

    .....

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Dr. Dall nodded and walked into his room.

    It was good that he didn¡¯t need to apany that annoying brat anymore.

    ¡°Just say what she said.¡± General Ryan sighed. He felt that his son must have pampered this little cat a bit too much.

    ¡°Little Kitty said that Professor Kyle¡¯s father is a tsundere.¡±

    General Ryan: ¡°...¡±

    Kyle nced at Kate and nodded in agreement. ¡°You¡¯re perfectly correct, Kate. It seems that you understand my father well.¡±

    ¡°Meow~.¡±

    General Ryan was speechless.

    Kyle then looked at Lica. ¡°Did she call me professor?¡±

    ¡°No, she uses your name directly.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Kate peeked a nce at Kyle, wondering whether he will be angry at her because she was using his name directly or not. But seeing his calm expression, it seemed that he didn¡¯t care that much that she was calling his name and not using any honorific title.

    Even though there was some ufortable feeling because she knew that he used to be her professor, Kate suppressed whatever she thought.

    She didn¡¯t want to make him more suspicious.

    It was already enough that he found the incident at the school back then weird and wanted to investigate the missing people. If he found out that she was actually his student and not his cat, would he want to kill her?

    Kate shivered at the thought.

    ¡°Is it too cold here?¡± Kyle sensed that the little cat in his hand shivered. He positioned Kate carefully to make sure that the wind would not reach her.

    General Ryan looked at how Kyle was so caring for the cat andmented, ¡°I¡¯m happy that you start to show tenderness... but why is it have to be towards a cat?¡±

    Kate: ¡°...¡± She¡¯s 100% HUMANS!!!

    ¡°MEOW!¡±

    Lica looked at Kate and blinked her eyes. At this time, she didn¡¯t catch any words that Kate said at all.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s not worth it to be angry towards this old man.¡± Kyle rubbed Kate¡¯s head tenderly.

    ¡°Meow.¡± <i> </i>

    <i> ¡°She said that she¡¯s not angry,¡± Lica seemed to have assumed the role of Kyle¡¯s trantor as she conveniently said what Kate said.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Good.¡± Kyle nodded.

    </i>

    <i> They finally reached the third floor and entered a room. There were several children toys inside that could easily be used by them. Kate looked around curiously and her eyes shone when she saw the swing.

    </i>

    <i> She loved swing!

    </i>

    <i> Unfortunately, as she grew older, it was hard to find a swing that suited her. In the end, she could only forget about this childhood thing that she liked.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Little Kitty,e here.¡± Lica walked to the table and put down the few pictures on the table. ¡°Now, I want you to show me the picture of the items I said.¡±

    </i>

    <i> Kate jumped to the table and looked at the few pictures with disinterest. They were indeed pictures for children that seemed to be distasteful and so simple. Well, for children, simple is indeed the best.

    </i>

    <i> But her intelligence was already that of a 21 years old woman.

    </i>

    <i> For her, these were naturally not interesting.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Now, where¡¯s apple...¡±

    </i>

    <i> Kyle watched from the side as Kate easily finished the first test. There was not even the slightest mistake and her reaction was so fast as if it was her instinctive reaction. The number of things she could recognize was also very astounding.

    </i>

    <i> She was not like a little kid at all.

    </i>

    <i> At this moment, Kyle was thinking about the university student who was holding Little kitty back at that ss during the first event. Ever since that day, Little Kitty did change and be smarter, but her action looked so childish and rather cute.

    </i>

    <i> But somehow, it was not annoying.

    </i>

    <i> When Kyle was dealing with other kids and Little Kitty before, he always felt that they were very annoying.

    </i>

    <i> He was impatience.

    </i>

    <i> But after having some intelligence, she was indeed very coquettish and childish, but she was not annoying at all. In fact, Kyle felt that he surprisingly had some kind of unlimited patience when dealing with the cat.

    </i>

    <i> It was strange.

    </i>

    <i> Beside Kyle, General Ryan watched the catpleted the intelligence test and his lips twitched. He had watched the other pets doing their test and it was hard for them to fully concentrate on the task on hand.

    </i>

    <i> But this little cat was very different.

    </i>

    <i> She looked like someone who had been taught about human¡¯s rule and so on. The way she kept on staring at someone¡¯s face when they were talking to her and her response made her look so closely like human being.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Your little cat is very special.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°I know.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°I think I would need to investigate where this cate from. I got it from your aunt and she said that this is just one of her cat¡¯s children.¡± General Ryan¡¯s lips twitched.

    </i>

    <i> If that cat somehow had some kind of powerful gene, it would be better if they could get it in their hand first. However, General Ryan knew that it wouldn¡¯t be easy to trace the other cat¡¯s children that had been passed to different people.

    </i>

    <i> Not to mention, many people were busy with the fact that their lives were no longer as peaceful as it should be.

    </i>

    <i> Who would have time to care for cats?

    </i>

    <i> ¡°I¡¯m more interested in the missing people¡¯s case. Are there any of them who went missing while they¡¯re with their pets. After all, the first red rain urred in the afternoon and it¡¯s possible for them to y with their pets.¡± Kyle¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    </i>

    <i> And the second time, it was at night.

    </i>

    <i> There might be some people who were still sleeping with their pets and might be the one who ended up disappearing.

    </i>

    <i> General Ryan rubbed his forehead. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll look into it. However, I would like to tell you that all half have dual abilities after the second red rain.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°All of them?¡± Kyle raised his head.

    </i>

    <i> General Ryan nodded. ¡°Lica is one of the example. She was originally only wind elemental awakener with bunny ears that¡¯s far more sensitive. This caused her training to be extremely fast. However, after the second rain, she awakened fire ability.¡±

    </i>

    <i> Wind and fire.

    </i>

    <i> Kyle thought of Little Kitty and recalled that at the beginning, she awakened space ability and the second time, she awakened healing ability.

    </i>

    <i> There were also two abilities.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°How about pets?¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°This is what I actually want to tell you. All the pets only have one ability.¡± General Ryan looked at Kyle. ¡°I¡¯m sure you understand that the specialty of your pet might attract a lot of attention.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Hmm?¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Those who dared to covet her will have to go through me.¡± Kyle¡¯s eyes were filed with dangerous light as lightning danced between his fingers. It seemed as if he was ready to destroy everyone who dared to harm his little cat.

    </i>

    <i> General Ryan let out a hollowugh.

    </i>

    <i> It seemed that he had underestimated the little cat¡¯s position in his son¡¯s heart. He could only hope that this was for the best.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°There are indeed some report of some powerful animals appearing in several different cities. However, they¡¯re treated as mutated animals and had to be killed, so I don¡¯t know the specific for sure.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Anyone nearby?¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°No. The nearest one is in City C, but that city has been in quite the turmoil ever since the insects¡¯ infestation. It¡¯ll be nearly impossible for you to go there.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°I see.¡±

    </i>

    <i> Ring! Ring! Ring!

    </i>

    <i> General Ryan sighed and took his phone, walking out of the room. There were various calls that were directed at him from time to time, so he was used to it.

    </i>

    <i> .....

    </i>

    <i> Kyle was looking at the little cat on the table with thoughtful expression. For some reason, he felt that this little cat had somehow inherited the intelligence of that student but notpletely and only partially, which resulted in higher intelligence.

    </i>

    <i> But if that was the case...

    </i>

    <i> It meant that his cat had indirectly killed that student.</i><i> </i>

 Chapter 84

    84 [Bonus chapter]Agreement

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the test is done.¡± Lica smiled. She looked at the test result on theputer and her eyes narrowed slightly. As she had expected, the intelligence of this little cat was more special aspared to the other pets.

    It was so much higher.

    ¡°What¡¯s the result?¡± Kyle walked towards Lica.

    ¡°Professor Kyle, based on the test result, this cat had the intelligence that somewhat matched a teenager¡¯s intelligence. However, her action might be somewhat more simr to that of a little kid but sometimes it can also match that of a teenager.¡±

    Teenager.

    Kyle nodded.

    It seemed that he really needed to find the other pets and figured out about what happened to them. If it was really true that they somehow absorbed the intelligence of the humans due to the red rain, that could make people hated these pets if it was announced.

    But for now, he will keep this thought to himself.

    .....

    ¡°Little Kitty.¡±

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±

    ¡°Meow!¡±

    ¡°Ah wait, do you want to put on a cor for your pet? It will be easier for identification in the future to avoid mixing her with the other stray animals. There are still a lot of stray animals in City B right now.¡± Lica cleaned up the table and stood up.

    ¡°Meow!¡±

    Kate would never ever wear that damned cor. She still want to think of herself as a human being, so how could she ept wearing a cor that would make her look like more of an animal?

    She refused.

    Refused greatly.

    ¡°It seems that Little Kitty didn¡¯t like the idea of wearing a cor.¡± Kyle patted Kate¡¯s head and looked at Lica. ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any rule that said every pet had to wear a cor, is there?¡±

    ¡°No, there are no such rule.¡± Lica could feel the chillsing from Kyle and smiled professionally. ¡°Since you¡¯re not willing, we will not force this notion, Professor Kyle.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Kyle carried Kate out and Lica dropped to the ground.

    ¡®Even though I¡¯m an awakened, I could still feel that terrifying pressureing from him.¡¯

    After talking with Kyle jovially about Kate, Lica had somehow forgotten about Kyle¡¯s reputation from the previous report. A lot of people were reporting this professor because of his attitude and also a sense of oppression.

    It was so strong.

    Even now, Lica could feel fear from the bottom of her heart when she heard the question Kyle asked to her. He was only staring at her, but she had the feeling as if he wanted to kill her if she forced him to follow that additional rule.

    Lica took a deep breath.

    She wiped her sweat.

    No matter what, she would have to make sure never to cross Professor Kyle¡¯s bottom line. It seemed that this man was indeed someone who could easily be triggered by others when it was talking about his cat.

    Though, he could also be very friendly when he wanted to know more about his little cat.

    ¡®At the very least, it¡¯s good that I don¡¯t have to interact with him that much.¡¯

    ...

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    After Kate turned into a cat, she was a bit more sensitive to emotion fluctuation. At that time, she could see that Kyle was angry when Lica mentioned about that cor.

    She didn¡¯t want it and had said it.

    But it didn¡¯t mean that Kyle also had to be so angry towards Lica, right?

    ¡°Sorry, Little Kitty.¡± Kyle patted Kate¡¯s head and looked at his father, who had finished his call and now looking in their direction with solemn expression. ¡°Is there anything wrong, Father?¡±

    ¡°Kyle, I need to borrow Little Kitty.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Kyle¡¯s tone was unkind.

    ¡°As you know that the military had been dealing with the insect infestation. It seemed that there¡¯s a queen in a certain warehouse inside the city and had been blocked to prevent anyone from getting close. Some of my men are wounded terribly and the healers are not enough,¡± General Ryan exined.

    Healers not enough?

    Kate recalled that most of the healers in General Ryan¡¯s army were those of wood elements. It would be a lie to say that they were not working hard, but the number of the wounded were simply too much.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you use normal medical equipment?¡± Kyle rolled his eyes.

    ¡°Come with me and you will know why I need Little Kitty. I have already contacted the healer, but they actually asked for 100 third rank crystal.¡± General Ryan¡¯s face was as ck as pot.

    The crystals were also ranked.

    It was as simple as crystals from normal mutated animals were at rank 1. If the giant mutated animals had advanced and grew even bigger, their crystals would also be a big bigger, they were called as rank 2 and so on.

    So far, they could deal up to rank 4 giant mutated animals but the cost to defeat those at rank 4 was still very high.

    Thus, their targets were mostly those at rank 3 and rank 2. Even though they had been killing a lot of giant mutated animals, rank 3 crystals were still valued greatly. It would be impossible for them to throw these crystals out so easily.

    ¡°How much do you hope they will ask for payment?¡± Kyle rolled his eyes. ¡°And the healers only need the green color, which is quite rare to drop.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I want to ask for your little cat¡¯s help. Besides, I can give you all the green crystals as long as Little Kitty worked for our family.¡± General Ryan definitely could do this and there were a lot of his subordinates who listened to him.

    Kyle frowned.

    ¡°That will put Little Kitty at the spotlight.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. This is why, the decision is yours.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not in my hand.¡± Kyle looked at the furry little cat in his hand and took a deep breath. ¡°What do you want, Little Kitty?¡±

 Chapter 85

    85 Decision

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    Kate was bewildered when she heard Kyle asked her. She looked at Kyle¡¯s face with nk expression.

    If she had to be honest, she herself didn¡¯t know. She could easily use her abilities to heal others, but at the same time, she knew that it was at an abnormal rate that was far higher than normal people.

    There was no way she would be treated as a normal cat after that.

    ¡°What¡¯s your answer, Little Kitty?¡± Kyle asked patiently.

    At the side, General Ryan was thinking of the various method of beating. He really wanted to beat up his son for asking such an important question to a little cat and allowed her to be the one to make the decision.

    Are you sure that you¡¯re not just trying to make me angry?

    General Ryan strongly believed that this son of his was starting to turn crazy that he actually asked for a cat¡¯s opinion.

    But what can he do?

    .....

    He could only wait patiently.

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    Kate patted Kyle¡¯s hand and looked straight in his direction. She could see his blue eyes were looking straight in her direction, seemingly able to see through anyyer of disguise.

    Not that she wore any.

    But she had the feeling that Kyle was treating her more and more as if she was a human being rather than a cat. This should have make her happy, but she was also worried that he will find out that she was not his real cat.

    When that happen, will he hate her?

    Will he want to kill her for recing his cat?

    ¡°I¡¯ll follow what you want.¡± Kyle looked at his little cat deeply and then turned to look at his father. ¡°Are they our private military?¡±

    ¡°You know that they¡¯re technically under me and can be said to be our family military. However, I¡¯m still following the nation¡¯s order.¡± General Ryan snorted.

    The so called private military did exist, but it was mostly on small scale. With General Ryan¡¯s rank, there were a lot of people who were under him and would be willing to follow his words.

    It was also because of this that they allowed him to be the one who had the highest authority in this ce.

    After all, they knew that their general was an upright man.

    They would be relieved to ce their fate in his hand.

    ¡°Who¡¯s wounded?¡± Kyle asked.

    ¡°Your uncle.¡± General Ryan nced at Kyle.

    Kyle narrowed his eyes. No wonder that his father actually asked for his little cat to be the one to heal the other party. He looked at the little cat in his hand, who also looked surprised.

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to help?¡±

    ¡°Meow!¡±

    Kate moved her head up and down while looking at Kyle seriously. She couldn¡¯t possibly let Kyle¡¯s uncle wounded and didn¡¯t help, can she? At the very least, she didn¡¯t want him to lose any of his family members.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go there.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    General Ryan looked at the little cat in Kyle¡¯s hand and felt extremely conflicted in his heart. He would have never expected that things would actually turn this way and that the cat actually had such personality.

    But he felt that it was good.

    ...

    ¡°Damn it, the healer hadn¡¯t arrived yet?¡± The doctors were already panicked. They had already stopped the bleeding, but the patient¡¯s condition was still very severe. Even though they had injected some medicines and also gave infuse, it would be impossible to treat him normally.

    They were all at loss.

    ¡°Just stabilize his condition for now. We have already called the General and he should have called for healers.¡±

    The soldiers were looking at theirmander with heartache.

    ¡°Damn it! Why are healers so rare?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t those of wood elements help?¡±

    ¡°They said that this is beyond them. Even if they poured their energy, they can only prolong his condition to stabilize but not enough to cure them. Their wood element was not good enough.¡±

    ¡°How about those at rank 4?¡±

    ¡°Do you think we have anyone at rank 4?¡±

    After the second red rain, there were some people who had advanced to rank 4. But most of them were only increasing in their rank slightly, which couldn¡¯t bepared at all with those who had managed to reach rank 4.

    It has only been three days.

    And even though those at rank 3 said that they could see the door towards rank 4, they said that it would take a long time before they could reach rank 4.

    Those who managed to reach rank 4 during the second red rain was simply the luckiest.

    The others could only envy them.

    And those at rank 4 were having difficulties to rank up now. They said that the amount of crystals that they needed to use were astronomical and even if they had been using the rank 3 and rank 4 crystals, not a single one of them had managed to raise even a small rank.

    This made them a bit upset.

    After all, the number of giant mutated insects were limited.

    Should they wait for the giant mutated insects to grow up?

    But at that time, they might need to worry that they would not have the ability to deal with the giant mutated insects.

    Besides, the number of these giant mutated insects were still a lot even after being dealt all this time.

    So all they could do was to continue killing.

    While hoping that they would somehow managed to advance.

    Anyway, they needed to take some time to absorb these crystals as it was impossible to absorb directly. Probably in a few days, there will be someone who managed to raise his rank a bit.

    Among them, those who were the hardest to level up were definitely the healers as the green colored crystals were the rarest. And these healers would have to join a powerful group if they wanted a lot of them.

 Chapter 86

    86 Powerful Healer

    And the terms from these organizations could be extremely binding. It would make a lot of people feel like vomiting when they saw the terms.

    But without the help of any organization, these healers couldn¡¯t level up on their own.

    Thus, they could only grit their teeth and agreed.

    Bang!

    ¡°General!¡± The soldiers cheered when they saw General Ryan appeared.

    Kate blinked her eyes. It seemed that General Ryan was actually very popr among his soldiers. The soldiers were very happy when they saw General Ryan and the expression on their faces didn¡¯t seem to be fake.

    Kyle was following his father calmly.

    ¡°General Ryan, did you manage to call the healer?¡±

    ¡°The two healers are asking for sky high price and you know that the family and that organization will definitely ask for higher price if we went through them.¡± General Ryan then stepped to the side. ¡°So, I bring a healer that belonged to our military.¡±

    .....

    ¡°We have a healer?¡±

    ¡°Since when?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°General, are you kidding?¡±

    The soldiers were dumbfounded. They had been staying in the military base for a long time, so they knew that General Ryan didn¡¯t have a healer on his own. It was precisely because of this that they were worried.

    Kyle rolled his eyes at these soldiers¡¯ action. ¡°Where¡¯s Uncle?¡±

    ¡°In thatrge room.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Kyle stepped forward and the soldiers didn¡¯t stop him. They naturally recognized Kyle and some soldiers even shivered. Back then, Kyle was known as a little demon in their military and a lot of people had suffered from his hands.

    Including his superior.

    Being a very naughty and fearless young man, Kyle created trouble no matter where he went. Not to mention, he had high intelligence and loved to create troubles that was hard to be traced back to him.

    Even if they were angry, they had no evidence.

    All they could do was to give him more training during exercise.

    And then Kyle would went back to prank them.

    The cycle thus continued.

    And the superiors were the ones who suffered and eventually chose to transfer him to others. At that time, they were having the mentality that it was fine for theirrades to suffer as long as it was not them.

    When Kyle was finally ¡®kicked¡¯ out of the military, countless people rejoiced.

    But now that things hade to this, would it be possible for Kyle not to get involved in the military anymore?

    These soldiers doubted it.

    Bang!

    The door opened and Kyle looked inside. On the table was a middle aged man with one bear hands. At the same time, there were countless wounds on his chest that seemed toe from an explosion.

    ¡®A half?¡¯

    Kate was stunned when she saw the scene in front of him. Half had be somewhat different from ordinary human because of their strange mutations. This had caused some of their previously useful medical equipment to be useless.

    No wonder that they were moring to have a healere.

    ¡°Little Kitty, can you heal him?¡± Kyle¡¯s face tightened a bit. Even though he still looked as indifferent as ever, there was a faint tremor in his voice when he asked. It seemed that this uncle of his was still someone who was quite important to Kyle.

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    Kate still could see those ck dots. The white dots around Kyle¡¯s uncle body was decreasing as the ck dots seemed to grow stronger, but it was not to the level that was hard for her.

    Kate stretched her paw and Kyle put her on his uncle¡¯s side.

    Tep!

    Putting her front paw on Kyle¡¯s uncle hand, Kate then transferred the light dots, which was actually the healers¡¯ unique energy, towards Kyle¡¯s uncle. These white dots quickly overwhelmed the ck dots.

    It continued until the ck dotspletely disappeared.

    In Kyle¡¯s eyes, he could see the wound on his uncle¡¯s bear hand, chest, and other parts were being closed rapidly. The doctors had temporarily stopped the bleeding, but his father said that he was not healing.

    It seemed that there should be something else that stopped his healing progress.

    This was indeed the mystery that needed to be investigated.

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    Kate lifted up her paw and flexed it a bit. It seemed that for her to heal such big wound was still not easy even though she had reached rank 2. Well, she was not that tired, though. She still could heal a few more people if Kyle wanted her to.

    That meow awakened Kyle. He looked at his little cat and then at his uncle, who had breathed steadily. Looking at the steady heartbeat at the equipment, Kyle heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Little Kitty.¡±

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Kyle picked Kate up and hugged her tenderly. She was too small to be hugged directly, but it seemed that he could carry her like how he carried a baby.

    Kate was dumbfounded for a moment and then smiled. Her whisker trembled as she meowed in response.

    ¡°Meow~¡±

    While Kyle was feeling relieved, General Ryan was watching from the outside with the doctors around him. When Kyle entered the room, some of the doctors were anxious, but General Ryan stopped them from entering.

    He would not allow anyone to stop his son and that little cat from saving his brother.

    He trusted Kyle.

    Even though Kyle has been quite withdrawn and being a very troublemaker for the past few years, he knew that Kyle would never truly stopped caring for his family members. Watching his brother getting healed, General Ryan also heaved a sigh of relief secretly.

    Now that they had seen the miracle with their own eyes, the doctors¡¯ eyes were widening so widely.

    ¡°That... that cat... is the healer?¡± One of them asked with difficulties. It seemed as if saying that tomorrow the sky would fall was easier than saying that a little cat was actually such a powerful healer.

 Chapter 87

    87 Arrangement

    ¡°Yes.¡± General Ryan¡¯s answer was short and concise, but it felt as if a big hammer had been directed towards their fragile hearts.

    These doctors were staring at the room with mixed expression.

    ¡°Unbelievable.¡±

    ¡°I never thought that a pet could actually awaken such a rare ability.¡± The second doctor sighed deeply.

    ¡°Yeah. All the other pets are only basic element, but this is...¡± another doctor sighed.

    General Ryan looked at these doctors and rolled his eyes internally. If they knew that this little cat actually awakened two abilities instead of just one, he was sure that their eyes would have long popped out of their head.

    But he didn¡¯t have any n to expose Little Kitty¡¯s real strength.

    Both spatial ability and healers were the rarest in the entire world. At the same time, they were also the weakest despite their highly important role. It was also because of this that everyone was aiming for them.

    Should someone with either one of the ability appeared, they would definitely be coveted greatly.

    .....

    And this little cat actually had two of them.

    ¡°General Ryan... is this cat belonged to Young Master Kyle?¡± One of the doctors asked with regretful tone.

    ¡°Yes.¡± General Ryan pursed his lips.

    ¡°What a pity, what a pity.¡±

    ¡°indeed.¡±

    The doctors sighed one after another. They knew very well that Kyle¡¯s reputation in the military had been extremely badtely mainly because of his attitude. Not to mention, this young man was also extremely hard to control and would definitely not allow anyone to get close to his cat.

    Even though they had only seen this short scene, they knew that Kyle treasured Little Kitty very much.

    If anyone dared to ask for that cat... that would be the same as courting death.

    ¡°If only the little cat can help us and follow during mission, it will be very wonderful.¡± One of the doctorsmented.

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    ¡°General Ryan, your family Kyle is very lucky.¡±

    General Ryanughed but didn¡¯t say anything else to these doctors. They were all military doctors who were responsible for the health of these soldiers. However, after these awakened people appeared, their role had been decreasing.

    They knew that but they also epted it.

    After all, not all of them were suitable for this kind of role.

    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to them about their work arrangement.¡± General Ryan walked to the door and pushed it open.

    At this time, Kyle had already settled Kate in his hand. It seemed that he had gotten used to have one of his hand carrying Kate at all time. With the training he had in the past, just carrying such a light little cat was definitely not a problem for him.

    ¡°It¡¯s done, Father.¡± Kyle had returned to his calm appearance.

    ¡°Meow!¡±

    Kate also raised one of her paw and greeted General Ryan. Her action was so cute and definitely could steal the heart of so many women.

    ¡°I can see that.¡± General Ryan was pleased. ¡°The doctors will be very pleased to have you work here. Even though I think that the soldiers will not necessarily like it.¡±

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    The major who followed General Ryan had a bitter smile on his face. He knew very well that the reason why they would not like it was because of how troublesome Kyle could be. If he could only reign his temper a bit, the soldiers would be more weing of him.

    ¡°I have already been kicked out once, why should I bother to stay here again?¡± Kyle asked with a shrug.

    ¡°The reason for you being kicked is because of the prank you show...¡± General Ryan didn¡¯t feel like repeating what had happened back then anymore. He was so tired when he saw the ck face of those oldrades of his. ¡°I¡¯ll respect whatever you want to do.¡±

    ¡°I would rather stay in my ck Group.¡± Kyle shook his head. ¡°But when we¡¯re not having any work, I¡¯ll bring Little Kitty here so that she can help the military a bit.¡±

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    Kyle patted Kate¡¯s head. He could sense that she was a bit excited when mentioning about working here. It seemed that this little cat was somewhat kind in nature.

    Well, most people were like that.

    After all, being given healing ability, if she didn¡¯t use it to heal other people, what would she used that ability for? Not everyone was like Kate had had the reverse healing method, so all they could do was to use their ability to help others.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± General Ryan was pleased with this arrangement. He didn¡¯t expect to be able to bring the little cat by himself anyway. With Kyle watching 24 hours a day, he would apud anyone who managed to steal the cat away from him.

    ¡°Does your cat tired from the healing today? There are still a few other who are badly wounded, but they can still be treated with normal medical equipment. It will just take more time before they can return to the active duty.¡±

    ¡°What do you say, Little Kitty?¡± Kyle nced at Kate.

    ¡°Meow~.¡± <i> </i>

    <i> ¡°Do you have green crystals?¡± Kyle seemed to be able to somewhat understand Kate. He could see that she was not tired, but if she had to work a lot, it meant that she would need those green crystals.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°We have a lot.¡± General Ryan nodded. There was no healer in their military, so all the green crystals they had been gathering for the past half a month was piling up. There should be a few thousands of them. ¡°I¡¯ll give them to you. For now, follow me to other rooms and heal those other officers first.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Ok.¡± Kyle had no opinion about this.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Meow!¡±

    </i>

    <i> Kate now felt a bit more excited. She felt now she had be more useful aside from acting cute and being the items carrier for Kyle.</i><i> </i>

 Chapter 88

    88 [Bonus chapter]Conflict with the Arrogant Healer

    It took Kate a few minutes to finish healing the other high ranking officers before she felt that her power almost used up.

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    Seeing Kate¡¯s eyes that seemed to be begging, Kyle nced at his father and stretched his hand. ¡°Green Crystals.¡±

    ¡°Ok, ok.¡± General Ryan didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry when he saw Kyle being so straightforward with him. However, he had already promised that he will give Kyle the green crystals for Little Kitty, so he will give them.

    Soon, his subordinate returned with the box and Kyle took them. He opened and saw a few hundred green crystals inside.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give more when your little cat work again.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    Kyle watched as Kate happily entered the box and let the green crystals melted into her body. There were still some green crystals inside her space, but she had learned how to control her space to stop absorbing from time to time.

    Anyway, after she had finished absorbing the crystals until she felt full, Kate simply put the rest of the crystals inside her space.

    .....

    ¡°She used up all of them?¡± General Ryan was stunned when he saw Kate¡¯s high speed.

    ¡°She need time to digest them while humans need to take a long time absorbing but they can directly use them.¡± Kyle nced at General Ryan and gave some exnation about the difference of Kate and other humans.

    General Ryan nodded. ¡°I see, the other pets are also very fast at absorbing the crystals, but they would not use too many of them.¡±

    ¡°It was more like they couldn¡¯t use too many. She kept the rest inside her space and I didn¡¯t control how much she eats every day.¡± Kyle shrugged. He didn¡¯t care whether Little Kitty used up all the crystals or used them for ying around.

    In any case, he will just let his little cat do whatever she wanted.

    General Ryan¡¯s lips twitched. This son of his truly pampered his little cat to the fullest without caring about anything else.

    Drap! Drap! Drap!

    ¡°General Ryan! There¡¯s a healer here that said shee from Davis Family.¡±

    ¡°Davis Family?¡± Kyle tilted his head. He was unfamiliar with this surname and turned to look at his father.

    ¡°It¡¯s that healer whom I called before but asked for sky high price. Didn¡¯t I already tell her that I didn¡¯t need her anymore?¡± General Ryan felt a headache and strode out.

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    Seeing the mischievous glint in Kate¡¯s eyes, Kyle had the feeling that this little cat wanted to join in the fun. He tapped her forehead lightly. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to do anything strange, got it?¡±

    ¡°Meow!¡± <i> </i>

    <i> Kate swung her head to the side as if she was sulking towards Kyle.

    </i>

    <i> After being a cat, Kate had realized that she had somehow grown more mischievous and curious about everything. However, she will never want to admit it so openly in front of other people.

    </i>

    <i> Hmph!

    </i>

    <i> Kyle patted Kate lightly and walked out of the room and then out of the building. His father was standing not far from the entrance with stern expression. He could see that there were several soldiers there who were blocking the way of a woman in her mid twenties.

    </i>

    <i> She was dressed in white dress and looked somewhat seductive. Moreover, there were also a few bodyguards around her.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°I have said before that we no longer need a healer.¡± General Ryan looked at the woman in front of him coldly. ¡°I have no obligation to entertain you, Healer Risa.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Tsk, you¡¯re the one who called and said that the matter is urgent. I have alreadye and now you said that you don¡¯t need me?¡± Healer Risa looked at General Ryan with annoyance.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Based on the agreement, you¡¯re required toe within half an hour ever since the call started. It has been more than an hour since the call.¡± General Ryan was calm. ¡°Also, I have already given you the second call stating that we no longer need the healer from Davis Family.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°You...¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Please leave, you¡¯re not wee here.¡±

    </i>

    <i> Healer Risa stomped her feet in anger. She turned to look at Kyle and Kate, who had just walked out of the building as her eyes zed in anger. ¡°Heh, in that case, I hope that you can all die without healer!¡±

    </i>

    <i> After that, Healer Risa walked away high and mightily.

    </i>

    <i> Kate narrowed her eyes and meowed lightly, pulling the white dots in Healer Risa¡¯s body towards her. When she first saw Healer Risa, Kate was surprised to see therge amount of white dots that was concentrated in Healer Risa¡¯s head.

    </i>

    <i> It seemed that because she¡¯s a healer, it was only natural that she had more white dots and could pour them out.

    </i>

    <i> This was what was called as healer¡¯s ability.

    </i>

    <i> Being cursed like that, Kate simply pulled the white dots away from Healer Risa towards the soldiers who blocked the way. This would make them healthier even if they were not sick or anything like that.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Gah!¡±

    </i>

    <i> Healer Risa felt as if she had lost something but couldn¡¯t pinpoint what it was. She looked around and the bodyguards around her were also confused. They naturally didn¡¯t know what Healer Risa experienced.

    </i>

    <i> After a few seconds, Healer Risa left.

    </i>

    <i> At this time, Kyle was tapping Kate¡¯s head to stop her from whatever she was doing. He knew that she could do reverse healing and if she were to take the healing ability of others and used it...

    </i>

    <i> He felt that this little cat was actually very powerful.

    </i>

    <i> And dangerous.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Father, there are two more people whom I would like you to arrange some jobs. They¡¯re not staying in Dn¡¯s hotel.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Ok. Are they awakened?¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Yes. One of them is a researcher and the other one is a wood ability awakened. Don¡¯t put them in dangerous situation, they¡¯re not soldiers.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°I know what to do.¡± General Ryan¡¯s lips twitched. Did his son think that he was so tactless to do something like that?</i><i> </i>

 Chapter 89

    89 Study and Napping

    Kyle nodded.

    ¡°Stay with me today. There¡¯s a residence that belonged to our family but you¡¯re actually staying in the hotel yesterday.¡± General Ryan was annoyed.

    ¡°Ie back toote.¡± Kyle shrugged.

    General Ryan rolled his eyes. He knew that it was nothing more than excuse given by Kyle. The real reason must be because this annoying son of his didn¡¯t want to return home.

    ¡°Go home tonight.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    ¡°Where are you going now?¡±

    ¡°Research Institute. I want to take a look if there¡¯s anything I can do there.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t make trouble.¡±

    .....

    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±

    Kyle conveniently walked to the Research Institute. On his way, he rubbed Kate¡¯s front paw and said in a low voice, ¡°Little Kitty, didn¡¯t I tell you not to do anything strange?¡±

    ¡°Meow!¡±

    ¡°Just ignore those kind of people. They¡¯re not worth our time.¡±

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    Kate still didn¡¯t like that annoying woman. But if Kyle asked her not to care for her, she will follow his words. Curling up her body inside Kyle¡¯s arm, Kate feltfortable in this position. Her small body made it very convenient for her to move around since Kyle¡¯s arm had enough space for her to move around.

    ¡°You heartless little one.¡± Kyle sounded helpless, yet he allowed the cat treated him like a pillow.

    He continued to walk towards the Research Institute and entered the building. After that, he conveniently asked for his office room and got the route. The key to enter his office room was naturally his card.

    Kreet!

    Kate nced at the noisy door and silently wondered whether the building was quite old for the door to make sound like that.

    ¡°They purposely make the door noisy because most researchers wouldn¡¯t even notice if they¡¯re absorbed in their research. Knocking the door is sometime useless, so they added this noise.¡± Professor Kyle had long gotten used to the additional noise that they made in this ce.

    Kate was speechless.

    Shouldn¡¯t they just bring a loud rm beside the professors¡¯ ear to make them listen to them?

    It seemed that she had underestimated these researchers and scientist.

    They were more dedicated than what she could ever imagine.

    ¡°Come here. Let me input your bracelet into the security system so that you can enter my office anytime you want.¡±

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    Kate asked, but she still stretched her paw. With it, Kyle conveniently put the identification so that Kate would be able to enter. The problem was simply the ce to scan was quite high.

    Kyle also noticed it and murmured in a low voice, ¡°It seems I have to ask them to make another one at the bottom.¡±

    Kate was utterly speechless.

    ¡°Meow!¡±

    However, Kyle ignored Kate¡¯s protest and carried her to his table. He took out some books from the shelfs and put it on his table. ¡°Do you want to read with me?¡±

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    With curiosity, Kate peeked at the books that Kyle read. Upon seeing so many medical terms and probably countless words she didn¡¯t have in vocabry, Kate retreated. She had no interest in abusing herself with so many knowledge she couldn¡¯t even understand.

    She hadn¡¯t even graduated to obtain her bachelor degree.

    Now asking her to read these books would be the same as asking her to read professor¡¯s level ss.

    Please.

    She¡¯s not a ster student who were acimed as genius anywhere they went.

    She was just an ordinary student who was struggling to keep her GPA eptable enough for her parents.

    Flip!

    With the sound of paper flipping behind her, Kate leaned towards Kyle¡¯s other arm that he didn¡¯t use to read. It was veryfortable and warm. After a while, Kate fell asleep easily on top of Kyle¡¯s arm.

    Kyle was busy reading and only when he finished one book that he saw the little cat that had conveniently treated his hand as a pillow. He smiled helplessly and lightly caressed the little cat¡¯s head.

    ¡°Are you tired, Little One? There¡¯s a sofa if you want to sleep better.¡±

    Kyle tried to lift Kate up.

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    Kate pped Kyle¡¯s arm away. She¡¯s currently dreaming of eating her favorite chicken drumstick. No one is allowed to take it away from her!

    After being ¡®abused¡¯ for not being able to eat many things she loved, Kate was determined to eat this chicken drumstick. Even if it was only inside her dream, she didn¡¯t want to let it go.

    Kyle: ¡°...¡±

    He looked at the little cat and shook his head lightly. Anyway, there was no harm in letting the little cat treating his arm as a pillow. He wouldn¡¯t feel that much with just little weight added to his arm.

    Thus, time passed.

    When it was finally time for dinner, Kyle had already finished several of these difficult books. He lifted Kate up and used his other arm to put the books back to its ce.

    The situation of these mutations were worse than he expected.

    Not to mention, the technologies couldn¡¯t be used easily because of so many restriction and also some of the locations that had fallen in the hands of these giant mutated animals and probably destroyed by now.

    ¡®But if there are some of those giant mutated animals who have high intelligence, it¡¯ll be bad.¡¯

    Kyle¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    So far, there hasn¡¯t been any of such report, but he knew that there was such possibility. Not to mention, these giant mutated insects were notpletely stupid as there were even some ¡®leaders¡¯ of these giant mutated insects whomanded several swarms.

    They were the most difficult to deal with.

    Kyle sighed and put the matter to the back of his mind. In any case, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything much aside from helping a bit even if there was such case.

    This feeling of powerlessness made him annoyed.

 Chapter 90

    90 [Bonus chapter]A Spar

    ¡°Meow?¡± Kate was stirred awake.

    Seeing Kyle seemed to be staring at the bookcase in front of them, Kate was bewildered. She wondered just what happened that made Kyle being so annoyed like this?

    Kyle snapped back and rubbed Kate¡¯s head. ¡°Let¡¯s go to my father¡¯s house.¡±

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    As they walked out, Kyle was silently thinking about that short scene for a moment. Just when he felt that his emotion was going to go awry, the soft meowing seemed to wake him up.

    This little cat is indeed very special.

    The location of his father¡¯s house from the military base was not that far, but it was more convenient to use car. Thus, the two of them entered the car and then headed to the general¡¯s house.

    Upon seeing the house, Kate was silent.

    She turned to look at Kyle.

    .....

    This is your father¡¯s house?

    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Kyle patted Kate¡¯s head and alighted. He picked Kate up conveniently. ¡°Come on.¡±

    Kate was silent.

    The house was as high tech as Kyle¡¯s house, but wasn¡¯t this house looked so ordinary? So ordinary that even she thought that this house belonged to someone who was not so rich like Kyle.

    ¡°Meow!¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Meow!¡±

    Kyle was confused as to why this little cat suddenly acted out. However, he continued to walk and put his fingerprints at the scanner, which allowed the door to open automatically.

    As they entered, Kate could see that the house was furnished with warm colors. It looked pleasing to the eyes and seemed to be rather down to earth aspared to the elegant house of Kyle.

    Kate was utterly speechless.

    You father and son¡¯s taste was so different.

    ¡°Kyle?¡± General Ryan¡¯s voice could be heard from a distance.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m back.¡±

    Kyle took off his shoes and changed to sandals before walking inside. It was at this time that Kate realized that even though the house looked somewhat ordinary from outside, the inside was finely decorated.

    Alright... the two of them were indeed rich.

    And looking at these items, Kate had the feeling that they were not cheap at all. Tsk, she was not antique appraiser.

    ¡°Eat first. After this, follow me to the training room.¡± General Ryan pointed at the table that was filled with food. ¡°Also, what does Little Kitty eat?¡±

    ¡°Milk.¡± Kyle sat down.

    General Ryan arched his eyebrows. ¡°The mutated pets are able to eat more variety of food. Did you not try to allow her to eat anything else?¡±

    ¡°Milk is the safest and she had already sneaked to eat other snacks from time to time.¡± Kyle shrugged.

    ¡°Meow!¡± <i> </i>

    <i> ¡°Meow...¡±

    </i>

    <i> Kate felt a bit guilty. Alright, she did snack some food from time to time, especially by making use of her mother who loved to cook and also loved cute animals. She had already gotten a lot of food from her.

    </i>

    <i> Kyle saw the little cat lowered her head and was amused. He tapped her head lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t be so naughty, Little Kitty.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Meow!¡± <i> </i></i>

    <i><i> General Ryan looked at the two of them and somehow felt that the scene was somewhat sweet? He shook his head and sat down. ¡°Just eat. There are not many restaurants that are still open by now.¡±

    </i></i>

    <i><i> ¡°Have you investigated the difference between the mutated animals¡¯ meat and ordinary animals¡¯ meat?¡±

    </i></i>

    <i><i> ¡°Yes, the mutated animals¡¯ meat was more nutritious and seemed to have some reactive that we couldn¡¯tprehend. The researchers have already extracted arge amount of those reactive and going to test them again tomorrow. You can participate if you want.¡±

    </i></i>

    <i><i> ¡°Got it.¡± Kyle had read the report about this matter too.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> ¡°But you might not be allowed to bring your cat along.¡± General Ryan nced at Kate, who was drinking milk dutifully.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> ¡°I¡¯ll make a protective gear for her specially.¡±

    </i></i>

    <i><i> General Ryan nearly chocked. He red at his son, who pretended that nothing happened and still continued to eat the meal in front of him calmly.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> ¡°Those protective gear is not cheap...¡±

    </i></i>

    <i><i> ¡°I have money.¡±

    </i></i>

    <i><i> General Ryan gave up.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Who made his son was also someone who had made contributions to the research world? Thinking of his patent that could earn him a lot of money because it was used widely, General Ryan felt that there was really no need for him to lecture his son.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Just like his wife, his son was really hard to control.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Soon, they finished eating.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> ¡°Meow?¡±

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Kyle lifted Kate up and walked to another room. After that, they opened a door that was located at the floor.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Kate: ¡°...¡±

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Why does both of you like to have underground basement so much?

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Back then, Kyle had an underground basement where he stored all of his resources and insisted on her carrying all of them. Well, it was proven to be useful, but still, what kind of normal people will put a lot of food in their basement.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> There were even several floors in that basement.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> And this basement of General Ryan was not any better. They only stopped after they had climbed down five times.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Kate looked up.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> She sincerely wished to know how in the world did they make this underground basement so sturdy and still could afford to withstand the weight of that house above.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> It seemed that the news she heard before that a lot of nation was trying to build their homes underground was indeed true. Rather than staying outside where there were a lot of pollution, they preferred to stay underground where it was already modified to suit their need.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Tsk, tsk, tsk.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Kate felt that she was trulycking in news now.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> ¡°Meow?¡±

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Just as Kate thought that they were going to see a warehouse, the ce in front of her was a wide space. It looked more like training room than a warehouse.</i></i><i><i> </i></i>

 Chapter 91

    91 A Spar

    ¡°Keep her somewhere safe.¡± General Ryan frowned.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Kyle walked to the side where there was a small room and put Kate on the table. ¡°Stay here, ok?¡±

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    Kate looked around curiously and it seemed that this was a ¡®safe room¡¯ that was dedicated for those who wanted to watch the training. After all, if there was anything wrong with the training, it could change everything.

    Eh wait.

    What are they doing here?

    Kyle walked out of the small room and closed the door. He walked calmly to his father, who was still at the middle of the room. ¡°Are you sure this ce can withstand the impact.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I already attacked the wall to test it before.¡± General Ryan looked at his son. ¡°Are you ready?¡±

    .....

    ¡°Mhm.¡±

    Swish!

    With a wave of Kyle¡¯s hand, lightning shot out in the direction of General Ryan.

    Bang!

    It naturally missed.

    White mist seemed to cover General Ryan as he appeared beside Kyle and kicked his own son without mercy.

    Bang!

    ¡°Damn, your punch is getting heavier.¡±

    Kyle then proceeded to punch.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    From the opening of ability showcase, thetter part was pure punching and kicking each other. Looking at the two of them who kept on using their fists and kicks to deliver attack, Kate was speechless.

    She looked at the dent on the ground.

    ¡°Meow?¡± <Didn''t General Ryan said that he had already tested the room? It seems this training room will still get destroyed if they continued to do this."

    Watching the two of them fight, Kate was interested at first. After all, this was the first time she saw them fought like that.

    But after a while, she got bored.

    What was inside her thought was how would General Ryan fixed the room with so many dents on the ground. Thankfully, it didn¡¯t seem to reach the lower level, that is if there was another underground room below.

    *Yawn*

    ¡°Meow...¡±

    Looking at the destruction caused by these two, Kate had the feeling that they wouldn¡¯t stop anytime soon. Curling up her body to form a small furry ball, Kate proceeded to sleep peacefully.

    ...

    Bang!

    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough.¡± General Ryan waved his hand and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. ¡°Tsk, you really didn¡¯t hold back at all.¡±

    ¡°If I had hold back, you would be the one beating me up.¡± Kyle rubbed his cheek. He estimated that tomorrow he wouldn¡¯t look that good. Tsk, it seemed that he wouldn¡¯t go out tomorrow and just stayed in his study room then.

    There was no point in showing his beaten up face.

    Those soldiers would definitely provoke him and then he would proceed with giving them another beating.

    Rather than provoking trouble, he would rather stay at home with his little cat.

    ¡°True enough.¡± General Ryanughed heartily. ¡°Oh right, when will you introduce me to your girlfriend.¡±

    ¡°Do you think there will be anyone who want to be with this demon?¡± Kyle asked back with a mocking tone.

    General Ryan was stumped. ¡°Nonsense! Didn¡¯t you see those girls lining up to see you back then?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s before the incident where I was kicked out of the military.¡±

    ¡°There are still a lot of girls who want to see you.¡±

    ¡°They just fancied my wealth.¡± Kyle shook his head, uninterested with this topic. ¡°If you¡¯re itching to see someone¡¯s girlfriend, go pester Jake. His girlfriend is in City C and the two of them seem to have been talking with webcam a lot.¡±

    ¡°Oh, youngsters always have a lot of things to talk about.¡± General Ryan had no interest in talking about other people¡¯s love story. He would rather pester his own son so that he could have a grandchild.

    Kyle didn¡¯t bother with his father and entered the small room.

    Seeing the little cat that was sleeping carelessly, Kyle felt really helpless. It seemed that this little cat was really not worried about him and could sleep peacefully when he was being beaten up by his old man.

    Tsk, tsk.

    This little cat seemed to always forget just who her owner is.

    ¡°Go have some rest.¡± General Ryan waved his hand. ¡°I¡¯ll call someone to clean up this ce.¡±

    Looking at the destruction he and his son caused, General Ryan felt troubled. He had to admit that he seemed to underestimated the effect that mutation caused for them. Aside from their already good physical strength, the mutation had increased their strength by anotheryer.

    This increase didn¡¯t seem to be that visible, but for people like them who had been practicing martial arts for a long time, the effect was very obvious. But how much the increase every rank was, they were also unclear.

    General Ryan sighed.

    There were too many things to do.

    ¡°Got it. Is my room still here?¡± Kyle asked. He hadn¡¯t stayed in this ce for a long time, so he wondered if his father had changed his room to a warehouse or something like that.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s still there! Get out of here, you rascal!¡±

    ¡°Ok, ok.¡±

    Kyle ignored his father¡¯s outburst and swaggered to the stairs and began to climb up in rxed pace. His room was located on the second floor near the stair, so he opened it and entered.

    The ce was clean and looked like it was ready to be used at any time.

    The corner of Kyle¡¯s lips pursed.

    ¡®You damn old man, you¡¯re lying about not cleaning up this ce.¡¯

    ¡°Meow?¡± Kate stirred and looked at the new ce. It was filled with Kyle¡¯s smell and seemed to be pretty good.

    ¡°Just sleep, Little One.¡± Kyle took a pillow and put it on a low chair before putting Kate on top of the pillow. Afterwards, he pulled a thin nket and covered Kate.

    After he was satisfied, he headed to the washroom. He had to treat his injuries first.

 Chapter 92

    92 Stay at Home

    Ssh! Ssh!

    After washing up, Kyle treated his injuries and rolled his eyes in annoyance when he saw his battered appearance. His father really didn¡¯t hold back and truly beat him up, especially his face.

    Hmph, it¡¯s good that he had alsonded a few punches on his father¡¯s face.

    Heh, it would be funny to see the soldiers¡¯ reaction when they saw their general was being beaten.

    It was just unfortunate that Kyle couldn¡¯t beat his father yet.

    Anyway, the two of them were not seriously fighting with each other. If they were serious, they would have long used their ability to fight all the time rather than trading close distance punch like this.

    After he had cleaned up, Kyle went to bed and sleep.

    ...

    The next morning, Kate was staring at the ceiling in front of her with bewildered expression.

    .....

    Where is she?

    ¡°Meow?¡± <i> </i>

    <i> Full of confusion, Kate moved from her bed and saw therge thin nket that covered her and her whiskers twitched. That nket was far bigger than her and seemed to be a waste to be used for her.

    </i>

    <i> Oh well, there didn¡¯t seem to be any nket that suited her size either.

    </i>

    <i> After all, Kyle was definitely not someone who kept a doll... Kate honestly couldn¡¯t imagine the image of Kyle ying with doll.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Meow.¡±

    </i>

    <i> Stretching her body lightly, Kate looked around the room. It was then she noticed that this room looked a bit different from the living room and the kitchen that she had seen yesterday in General Ryan¡¯s house.

    </i>

    <i> This room¡¯s wall was painted in grey color and there was barely any furniture inside aside from a bookcase, table, and bed. Well, there was also the chair where she was ced and the pillow.

    </i>

    <i> But this room really look verycking.

    </i>

    <i> Kate nced down and after estimating that this height was fine for her, she jumped down.

    </i>

    <i> Thud!

    </i>

    <i> ¡®Wow, a cat¡¯s body is really flexible.¡¯

    </i>

    <i> Kate was pleasantly surprised to see that she had instinctivelynded with her four legs. Ugh, she really wanted to turn back to be a human being, but it seemed that being a small kitten has its advantage and disadvantage too.

    </i>

    <i> Anyway, it didn¡¯t matter that much for her.

    </i>

    <i> Kate walked towards Kyle¡¯s bed and pulled his nket so that she could use it to climb up. As for whether she left w marks or something like that, Kate simply didn¡¯t bother to care at all.

    </i>

    <i> Thud!

    </i>

    <i> Landing on the bed, Kate looked at the sleeping Kyle and called out, ¡°Meow¡±

    </i>

    <i> Kyle frowned and opened his eyes. He could see the small little cat in front of him and a smile unconsciously formed on the corner of his mouth. It has be a habit for him to see this little cat whenever he woke up by now.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Hey, Little Kitty.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Meow~¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Good morning.¡± Kyle definitely still couldn¡¯t understand what Kate was talking about, but he could guess.

    </i>

    <i> He sat up and picked Kate up easily. Looking at the nket that had been pulled to the floor by the naughty little cat, Kyleughed lightly. It seemed that he should just put the chair beside his bed so that the little cat could climb up to his bed easily.

    </i>

    <i> Before this little cat grew, her size wouldn¡¯t change so fast, so some things would need to be adjusted for her convenience.

    </i>

    <i> ¡®She had grown a bit bigger aspared to 10 days ago, though.¡¯

    </i>

    <i> Kyle walked to the bathroom. He put Kate beside the tap and brushed his teeth while the little cat happily yed with the water to wash her little paws.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Do you want to brush your teeth too, Little Kitty?¡±

    </i>

    <i> Brush her teeth?

    </i>

    <i> Kate looked at the big brush and thenpared it to the size of her mouth and quickly shook her head. There was no way she would want to put that big sized teethbrush into her mouth.

    </i>

    <i> No way in hell.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Alright.¡± Kyle didn¡¯t pester the little cat and brought her out of the bathroom. ¡°Wait on my table. I rarely stay here so there¡¯s nothing much to see, but there should be some toys inside my drawer.¡±

    </i>

    <i> Toys?

    </i>

    <i> Kate watched as Kyle took the towel then turned to look at Kate again. ¡°My clothes.¡±

    </i>

    <i> Kate numbly took out Kyle¡¯s clothes without looking at them and then turned her back towards him. This was not the first time, but she still didn¡¯t want to look at them. Thankfully, she could just say what she wanted to take out from her space without looking at what they were.

    </i>

    <i> Seeing the cute reaction of the little cat, Kyleughed lightly.

    </i>

    <i> He picked up the clothes and entered the bathroom.

    </i>

    <i> Ssh! Ssh!

    </i>

    <i> After Kate heard the sound of running water, she knew that Kyle had already started his bath. She looked at the few drawers not far from her with curiosity. Kyle said that he rarely stayed here, could it be that he used to stay in different city?

    </i>

    <i> Well, she didn¡¯t know much about Kyle anyway.

    </i>

    <i> With her small paw, she tried to pull open the first drawer that was the closest to her. It was pulled out easily.

    </i>

    <i> Just like Kyle said, there was barely anything inside.

    </i>

    <i> A small notebook, a pencil case, a few marbles, and also an old phone.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Meow.¡±

    </i>

    <i> Kate picked up the marbles and looked at it. They were all at different colors and seemed to be really beautiful. Just like the stars in the sky, the glittering color from these marbles were very pretty.

    </i>

    <i> She really didn¡¯t expect that Kyle would have a hobby of collecting marbles.

    </i>

    <i> ¡®One, two, three...¡¯

    </i>

    <i> She counted the marbles and noticed that there were only five different marbles. It was not many.

    </i>

    <i> Kate yed with the marble a bit and admired their pretty colors. It was not easy to make marbles that could be so beautiful like this as most of the time the color would be distorted and looked more random.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Are you having fun?¡± Kyle saw the little cat was ying with his marbles and smiled. ¡°These are the marbles that my mother gave to me whenever I do something to make her proud.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Meow?¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°The rest of the marbles are in my hometown and probably would have been buried at this time.¡± Kyle shrugged and took one of the marbles. He smiled faintly as he could remember the days when his mother was giving him these marbles.

    </i>

    <i> He honestly didn¡¯t like this thing, but seeing his mother treasured them and looked so troubled when giving to him, he actually liked to see that. Thus, he tried his best to make his mother proud so that her collectionnded on his hand eventually.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Meow.¡±

    </i>

    <i> From the few conversations Kate heard from Kyle, she could guess that his mother might have passed away. This was why no one seemed to mention her in front of Kyle.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Keep them in your space. It¡¯s a waste to leave it here. You can y with it anytime you want.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Meow?¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure.¡± Kyle patted Kate¡¯s head softly. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s have our breakfast.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Meow~.¡±

    </i>

    <i> Kate looked at the five marbles and then collected them into her space, specially ced in the middle with nothing else. For some reason, she could see that there was not only happiness but also sadness in Kyle¡¯s eyes when he looked at these marbles.

    </i>

    <i> She didn¡¯t know what happened to Kyle¡¯s mother.

    </i>

    <i> And she didn¡¯t dare to ask.

    </i>

    <i> He didn¡¯t seem to be willing to talk about it and Kate was not a person who liked to dig into someone¡¯s wound just because of her curiosity. At the very least, she would just act as if nothing had happened.

    </i>

    <i> Being carried by Kyle out, she could now see that they were on the second floor. This house only has two floors and the rooms were all located at the second floor.

    </i>

    <i> Counting the doors, Kate realized that there were a total of four rooms on the second floor, which was more than the number of people who lived in this house. If one of them was the guestroom, the other room should be empty?

    </i>

    <i> Kate only nced but didn¡¯t ask, though.

    </i>

    <i> They reached down and saw General Ryan was already putting several bread on the table. He himself had already started eating.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°You¡¯ve gotten slower when waking up now,¡± General Ryanined.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Is there any need for me to wake up so early? I¡¯m not going out today. Is my study room still exist?¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Do you think that I¡¯m going to destroy your room?¡± General Ryan passed a sidelong nce at his son. ¡°Just go there. It¡¯s right beside your room.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Got it.¡± Kyle took a bread and put Kate down.

    </i>

    <i> Kate nced at Kyle and them lowered her head to drink her milk. It seemed that the room beside Kyle¡¯s room is his study room.

    </i>

    <i> .....</i><i> </i>

 Chapter 93

    93 Stay at Home

    After the breakfast, General Ryan departed. His face was ck when his adjutant saw that his eyes were a bit blue and swollen.

    He silently scolded his own son inside his mind before ignoring the curious gazes from his subordinates. It was fine for Kyle not to get out at all for the day, but it was different from him because he had to pay a visit to the military.

    Tsk, his son was indeed very annoying.

    Meanwhile.

    Kyle brought Kate to his study room. Upon seeing the room that was decorated so simrly to the study room he had in City A, Kate had the feeling that Kyle just liked this arrangement and purposely made them to be simr with one another.

    Well, not that sheined.

    ¡°Stay here.¡±

    Kate looked around Kyle¡¯s table and scoffed inside her mind. There was really no different from the study room she saw in City A.

    She looked at the small globe that Kyle had on his table. Raising her paw, she conveniently yed with it, turning it around. This mini globe looked really big in front of her now that she had grown smaller.

    .....

    ¡®I have long forgotten many of the geography lesson.¡¯

    Kate took her gazes back when she heard Kyle had put the books and sat down. She snuggled towards his left arm.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to sleep again, Heartless Little One?¡± Kyle looked at the little cat in his hand helplessly.

    ¡°Meow~.¡±

    Being a kitten, what Kate needed the most was sleep. She knew that even though she had that strange ability that allowed her to protect herself, she was truly not used to the life of a soldier who would have to be prepared to lose their life all the time.

    Asking her to stay vignt 24 hours a day was impossible.

    Kate knew that very well.

    This was one of the reason she chose totch onto Kyle and clung to him. It was because she felt save when she was with him. She knew that he will protect her because she¡¯s still his ¡®little cat.¡¯

    Until she could protect herself, she will just stay with him.

    Kyle looked at the sleeping kitten and patted her head lightly. ¡°You keep on sleeping, are you not afraid of getting fat?¡±

    ¡°Meow!¡± <i> </i>

    <i> ¡°Even a cat is worried about being fat?¡± Kyleughed lightly.

    </i>

    <i> Kate¡¯s whiskers red when she heard his words. Of course she¡¯s worried about getting fat! She didn¡¯t want to get fat! Her mother always liked to bake cake and she had to resist eating them at night and could only pack some to eat in the university or she would not be able to stand it and snacked at night.

    </i>

    <i> If she did that, she was afraid that she will end up getting fatter.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Meow!¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Ok, ok, you can sleep.¡± Kyle stopped teasing the little cat and focused on his book.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Meow!¡±

    </i>

    <i> Kate meowed once more and then closed her eyes. She used his hand as a pillow and then fell asleep quickly.

    </i>

    <i> Only the sound of pace being turned could be heard inside the room.

    </i>

    <i> Time passed quietly.

    </i>

    <i> When Kate woke up again, she saw that it was close to the time for lunch. She stretched her body and then her expression turned strange.

    </i>

    <i> The white dots seemed to be a bit clearer?

    </i>

    <i> Kate then looked at her paws and tried to control the white dots from within her body and realized that it was indeed true. These white dots were clearer and easier to control now.

    </i>

    <i> She had reached rank 3?

    </i>

    <i> Kate meowed in happiness.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°What is it, Little Kitty?¡± Kyle saw that Kate was staring at her paws excitedly and arched his eyebrows.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Meow!¡± <i> </i></i>

    <i><i> Kyle definitely didn¡¯t understand, but he could see that the little cat was happy. There were only few reasons why she could be happy. First, it must be when she managed to sneak a snack without him knowing. Second, it happened when she ranked up.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> ¡°Did you reach rank 3 in your healing ability?¡±

    </i></i>

    <i><i> ¡°Meow!¡±

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Kyle smiled. ¡°Good girl.¡±

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Kate happily snuggled to Kyle¡¯s hand.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> ¡°However, the next rank up might take a long time. Based on what the other people are saying, it¡¯s not so simple to rank up from rank 3 to 4. Even if it¡¯s you, it might also take a long of time.¡±

    </i></i>

    <i><i> ¡°Meow.¡± <i> </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> ¡°It¡¯s close to the time for lunch. I¡¯ll order a takeaway.¡± Kyle took out his phone, nning to call for takeaway.

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> ¡°Meow?¡±

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> ¡°Hmm?¡±

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> Kyle noticed that Kate was pulling his sleeve. He looked at Kate with bewilderment and then a raw egg appeared on his palm.

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> Kyle: ¡°...¡±

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> Is this little cat asking him to cook?

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> ¡°Meow?¡± Kate tilted her head.

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> Kyle sighed deeply and picked Kate up. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s cook for our lunch. Do you want something else aside from milk?¡±

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> Kate was seriously contemting what she wanted to eat. General Ryan said that the stomach of mutated animals was stronger, but she didn¡¯t want to overstrain herself and stuffed herself until she got sick.

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> That was not worth it.

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> In that case, she would have to pick some kind of food that she thought that she could handle...

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> They reached the kitchen and Kyle put Kate on top of the counter. He looked at the cat with arched eyebrows. All the supplies were within Kate¡¯s space, so he would have to wait for her to decide.

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> ¡°Meow?¡± Kate then took out a chunk of meat on the counter followed with several vegetables.

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> ¡°Soup?¡± Kyle asked.

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> ¡°Meow.¡± Kate nodded.

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> She was not sure about Kyle¡¯s culinary ability because she had never seen him cook aside from heating up some food. Because of that, she would rather pick the simplest type of food that could be made even by people with poor cooking ability.

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> *cough*

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> That person was definitely her.

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> For some reason, she didn¡¯t inherit her mother¡¯s good culinary ability and end up just like her father.

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> Oh well, her father is worse.

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> He had identally burned some food in the past and got scolded by her mother severely.

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> She still hadn¡¯t burned anything so badly... just a little burn.

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> A little bit...

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> Kate didn¡¯t want to remember that.

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> ¡°Alright.¡± Kyle could see that the little cat was hesitating and guessed that she might be suspecting his culinary ability. Well, he definitely couldn¡¯t say that he cooked the best, but it was definitely not that bad.

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> After all, he had to participate in several wilderness survival activity and at that time, he definitely had to cook by himself if he wanted to survive. He could still cook a bit and it was good enough for him.

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> Soon, Kyle finished cutting the meat and vegetables. He put them into the pot and turned the fire up.

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> Afterwards, Kyle cooked some rice that was enough for them to eat.

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> He ate a lot and the little cat... probably just a few pieces. He definitely couldn¡¯t guarantee that the little cat will be able to eat a lot with her small size.

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> Soon, the sweet aroma spread from the pot.

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> Kate stared at the pot with glistening eyes. She hoped that it would taste edible.

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> ¡°Let me taste it first.¡± Kyle took a spoon and tasted the soup he made. It had some saltiness, which was a definite. Aside from that, there were only the richness that came from the vegetables and meat he had put inside.

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> ¡°Wait a bit more.¡±

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> ¡°Meow.¡±

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> ¡°Are you already so impatient?¡± Kyle asked with a faint smile and picked Kate up, carrying her to his shoulder.

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> ¡°Meow!¡±

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> Kateined, but she soon realized that she could use her w to hang there. After moving for a bit, she finally settled in a position that was close to Kyle¡¯s neck. It was the ce where she could watch what he was doing and didn¡¯t need to worry about falling down all the time.

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> She would rather stay in his arm, though.

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> .....

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> ¡°Alright, it¡¯s done.¡± Kyle turned the fire off and brought the pot to the dining room. Afterwards, he put Kate on the table so that she could wait there. He went to the kitchen and then carried the rice.

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> After it was done, he looked at Kate. ¡°Your milk.¡±

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> ¡°Meow.¡±

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> The box of milk appeared and Kyle skillfully made the milk as fast as possible. It was made at warm temperature, which was suitable for Kate.

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> Kyle then proceeded to prepare a small te for Kate to eat the others. He put some vegetables and meat and cut them up into small pieces so that Kate would be able to eat. Naturally, he also ced a few rice in case Kate wanted it.

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> ¡°Alright, time to eat.¡±</i></i></i><i><i><i> </i></i></i>

 Chapter 94

    94 Stay at Home

    After that lunch, Kate realized that Kyle could cook.

    Well, not so superb that one would praise his cooking skill without stopping, but the food he cooked was definitely edible. At the very least, Kate felt that it was really good.

    She only ate a few pieces, though.

    Her small stomach definitely couldn¡¯t withstand eating so much food.

    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Kyle cleaned up the table and brought them to the kitchen to wash.

    ¡°Meow!¡±

    Kate nodded.

    At the very least, it was better than the food she cooked... Well, she could definitely cook soup, but it was not the same case for some other things that were moreplicated and required delicate process.

    She didn¡¯t really want to burn food again.

    .....

    Kyle smiled at the enthusiastic little cat in front of him. It seemed that this little cat also liked normal human¡¯s food. He looked at the little cat¡¯s stomach. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to eat too much, though. Your body is still small, so just a few pieces at one time.¡±

    ¡°Meow.¡± <i> </i>

    <i> Kate was not stupid. She didn¡¯t want to harm her small body by eating these foods too much. But as a human being, she had to admit that she missed the taste.

    </i>

    <i> Not being able to eat anything but milk and asionally sneaking some snacks, Kate felt a bit miserable.

    </i>

    <i> Now, she felt somewhat satisfied.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time for training.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Meow?¡±

    </i>

    <i> Kyle picked Kate up and carried her in his hand. ¡°You don¡¯t think we¡¯re going to review information all the time, did you? There are a lot of things that we need to do, one of them is naturally to use our abilities and get used to it.¡±

    </i>

    <i> Kate¡¯s expression was hard to describe.

    </i>

    <i> It was fine for Kyle to train, but she didn¡¯t know how she was supposed to train. Her ability was spatial ability and also healing ability. Did she had to move items from time to time?

    </i>

    <i> ¡°You¡¯re going to spar against me.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°MEOW?¡±

    </i>

    <i> Kate looked at Kyle in horror. If she were to use her space ability against Kyle, all she could do was to smash items at him. If she were to use her reverse healing ability against Kyle, Kate was afraid that she will end up killing him.

    </i>

    <i> This reverse healing ability was too strong.

    </i>

    <i> So strong that Kate didn¡¯t dare to use it against herrades. She was afraid and worried that she will end up doing something that she would regret if she were to use it towards them.

    </i>

    <i> After all, healing ability was still a limited ability.

    </i>

    <i> At the very least, she was not capable of reviving dead people.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°What is it, Little Kitty?¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Meow!¡± <i> </i></i>

    <i><i> Kate meowed loudly.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> She refused the notion of sparring against Kyle no matter what.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Kyle looked at Kate and could see that she was squirming heavily. it seemed that the word sparring against him was something that she didn¡¯t want to do.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> ¡°Can you tell me why?¡±

    </i></i>

    <i><i> ¡°MEOW!¡± <i> </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> Kate was staring at Kyle seriously and meowed from time to time to exin.

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> It was just...

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> The two of them were talking at differentnguages. Kyle couldn¡¯t understand anything that Kate said to him. He just knew that Kate was refusing to use her abilities against him.

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> Why?

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> Was there anything wrong with Kate¡¯s ability?

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> Kyle looked at Kate and sighed. ¡°Fine, if you don¡¯t want to spar against me, then you¡¯ll be healing my wounds, ok?¡±

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> ¡°Meow?¡±

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> However, Kyle naturally didn¡¯t understand Kate¡¯s words and simply carried her to the training room again. Instead of putting Kate inside that small room, he put her at the side.

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> ¡°How far is the distance of your healing ability?¡±

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> ¡°Meow?¡±

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> Kate tilted her head in confusion and looked around. She hadn¡¯t tested it yet, but when she used her healing ability back then against that annoying healer that she had forgotten the name, there should be around four to five meters.

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> But her healing process was slow at that time, though.

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> ¡°Not too far, huh?¡± Kyle nodded. ¡°Take out the bulletproofs shield.¡±

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> ¡°Meow.¡±

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> A shield appeared not far from them.

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> Kyle positioned the shield beside Kate and then he walked to the center, around four meters away from where Kate was located. He took out a remote and clicked it.

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> Just as Kate was wondering what kind of training it will be, the sound of gunshots entered her ear.

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> Bang! Bang! Bang!

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> Kyle was using his fire and lightning ability to stop these bullets from hitting him. It was either him exploding them before they could reach him or simply evading to the side to avoid the bullets.

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> ¡°Meow!¡±

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> Kate howled when she saw Kyle¡¯s action.

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> Since he technically caused the bullets to explode before it reached him, the metals were flying everywhere, including towards him. Kate was safe because of therge shield that was protecting her body.

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> Raising her small paws, Kate controlled the white dots from her body towards Kyle at the fastest speed possible.

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> She had to constantly pay attention to him.

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> Because Kyle was not only staying in one ce, it became harder for Kate to make sure that she delivered the healing correctly. This made her felt a bit annoyed, but she could only keep on trying.

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> She had to heal him in time.

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> Bang! Bang! Bang!

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> The continuous sound of the bullets kept on ringing in Kate¡¯s ear and slowly but surely, Kyle was able to use his ability faster so that the metals didn¡¯t hit him as much as before. At the same time, Kate was also much faster.

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> Whenever there was a wound, it would be healed within a short few seconds.

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> ¡®Faster and faster.¡¯

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> ...

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> The training was tiring.

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> Kate was utterly tired. She looked at the bullets¡¯ pieces on the ground and wondered whether it was fine for Kyle to use the already limited resources to train like this. There were a lot of bullets that were wasted.

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> ¡°There¡¯s a bullet manufacture machine at the fourth floor.¡± Kyle seemed to know what Kate was thinking when he saw her looking at the piles of broken bullets.

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> ¡°Meow?¡±

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> ¡°I make it.¡±

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> Kate: ¡°...¡±

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> Forget she asked.

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> Kyle chuckled. This little cat truly had a lot of expression that made him always feel that she was truly cute and expressive. He slowly carried the little cat up. ¡°You¡¯ll have to stock up your bullets inside your space too. Come with me.¡±

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> ¡°Meow...¡± <i> </i></i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> Kate sighed internally.

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> On the fourth floor, she finally saw therge machine that Kyle had. The empty shell was then reused by Kyle to make new bullets.

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> She looked around and saw that there were piles of bullets that were ready.

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> ¡°These are from before. Now, I¡¯ll need to stock the gunpowder and the others again.¡± Kyle rubbed his chin. ¡°I¡¯ll call Jake tomorrow.¡±

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> Kate was silent and refused to say anything about it.

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> She only had one thought.

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> That was whatever Kyle did, it was something normal for him. But for her, it was theplete opposite. Still, looking at so many guns, bullets, even grenades and so on, Kate wondered if Kyle ever thought of destroying the entire world.

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> This amount was more than enough to bury the entire City B.

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> .....

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> She peeked a look at Kyle but didn¡¯t ask and just put these items into her space bit by bit.

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> Anyway, her space could fit a lot.

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> ¡°Ok, I¡¯m going to absorb some crystals. You can rest too, Little Kitty.¡±

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> ¡°Meow.¡± <i> </i></i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> The two of them went to the living room and Kyle sat on the sofa before taking several crystals to absorb them. On the other hand, Kate simply let her space absorb the crystals while curling up her small furry body beside Kyle.

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> She felt sleepy.

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> *yawn*

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> Kate felt that the attraction to sleep was simply too strong.

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> Closing her eyes, she fell into dreand.

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> That way, the two of them were silent by each other side, resting and training. The image was somewhat strange, yet it was also harmonious.

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> And time passed quietly.

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> When it was night time, General Ryan went home. The scene he saw when he entered the house was Kyle who was still sitting cross legged with a small cat sleeping beside him.

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> His expression was indescribable.</i></i></i><i><i><i> </i></i></i>

 Chapter 95

    95 Perhaps

    ¡°If you¡¯re back, you should have said something.¡± Kyle opened his eyes, flickers in purple and red color flickered within his eyes before they disappeared after a moment.

    General Ryan took a deep breath.

    ¡°How could I make a voice when I thought that you¡¯re in deep meditation.¡±

    ¡°What meditation? Do you think I¡¯m some kind of meditation experts?¡± Kyle rolled his eyes. ¡°I was only using this time to absorb some crystals. It takes longer time to absorb the crystal now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what the others are saying too. After the second red rain, it seemed that our mutation had been slowed down to an extent, but the improvement was more stable than before. Because of that, it¡¯s expected that the rise of ranks might be much slower now.¡±

    General Ryan put down his coat and looked at the sleeping little cat. It seemed that the little cat was so tired. ¡°Does she still need to sleep a lot? I thought that as she grew up, she will be more active.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you see most cats are sleeping most of the time?¡± Kylezily stood up. ¡°Anyway, even if she wants toze around all day, it¡¯s fine.¡±

    General Ryan was speechless.

    Why did it sound as if Kyle was pampering the little cat?

    .....

    ¡°Oh right! Why didn¡¯t you tell me their real identity, Kyle? Do you know how shocked I am when I see him standing in front of me? I thought that he¡¯s not going to return to the research field personally anymore.¡±

    Kyle arched his eyebrows. ¡°Is it my fault that you¡¯re surprised?¡±

    ¡°You can at least tell me a little bit.¡± General Ryan was annoyed. ¡°Back then, he said that he wanted to quit because he didn¡¯t want to put his wife and daughter in danger. But now that the entire world has been mutating because of the red rain, he¡¯s asking for our protection.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°Do you know where his daughter is... uh, what¡¯s her name... Katie? Karen? Kate?¡±

    ¡°...I forgot.¡±

    General Ryan looked at his son and rolled his eyes. It seemed that he really couldn¡¯t count on his son about it.

    ¡°Anyway, you¡¯re her teacher, so where did you see her thest time?¡±

    ¡°In the academy.¡± Kyle nced at General Ryan. ¡°And there¡¯s something that I have to show you.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Sign a confidential agreement first.¡±

    General Ryan: ¡°...¡±

    He was so close to throw this annoying son of his out of his house. General Ryan grumbled and signed the confidential agreement that Kyle shoved to him while silently wondering what was he going to do with this damn son of his.

    Was it because he himself was so naughty in his youth that his son inherited it?

    Ugh, being a father was clearly not easy.

    Kyle then took out hisptop and then showed the video of the ssroom where he and Kate stayed during the first red rain. It was hastened so that General Ryan could see the images of the lightning, their fainting, and the girl¡¯s disappearance.

    General Ryan was stunned.

    He then turned to look at the little cat in Kyle¡¯s hand.

    ¡°When the half gained the animal¡¯s characteristic, they never inherited their pet¡¯s memory.¡± General Ryan took a deep breath. ¡°Are you thinking that what happened to your cat and that student is the opposite?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps.¡± Kyle shrugged. ¡°At the very least, I know that this cat¡¯s action doesn¡¯t fit that... polite student.¡±

    He had to admit that he didn¡¯t remember that student.

    There were too many students who signed up to his ss and aside from some who were exceptionally smart or exceptionally troublemaker, he didn¡¯t remember the rest. They were all just other students whom he could barely remember.

    ¡°Well, she¡¯s quite childish.¡± General Ryan nodded.

    ¡°Is it possible to separate the half?¡± Kyle asked. He was looking at the little cat, who was sleeping soundly in his arm and narrowed his eyes. Truthfully, he didn¡¯t want the little cat to return to as she used to be, but if this cat¡¯s intelligence was based on the disappearance of another person... he felt that even the cat would feel troubled when she knows that.

    ¡°...No.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°The half has been asking the same question.¡± General Ryan looked at Kyle helplessly. ¡°But even we don¡¯t know how they end up fusing together in the first ce. That¡¯s why we don¡¯t know how to separate them.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll try to find out if there are more cases like your pet. This is troublesome.¡± General Ryan was rubbing his forehead and felt that he could never tell Kate¡¯s parents about this. If he knew that his daughter was fused into a little cat and disappeared forever, he will definitely rage on.

    That man was dangerous.

    At least, in terms of his research towards nts and so on, if he truly wanted it, he could probably do something outrageous just like his son.

    ¡°Mhm, if possible try to interrogate those animals.¡± Kyle was caressing Kate lightly in his arm. He would never interrogate his little cat, so that mean only by finding others with simr case could he possibly find out what had happened.

    Did that studentpletely disappear?

    Or did the little cat also inherited part of the memory, which exined the intelligence?

    It didn¡¯t exin why the little cat was so stupid most of the time, though... She was also so childishly clinging to him like a little kid.

    Normal adults could control their emotion better.

    It was because they had long gotten used to the way the world was going. They knew that being childish would not earn them anything but mockery expect for some rare cases.

    If this little cat was an adult...

    Kyle really couldn¡¯t imagine how she managed to survive until she became an adult with such yful and childish personality.

    ¡°I know, I know.¡± General Ryan sighed. ¡°This will probably mark the beginning of a new species.¡±

    Species called half.

    Kyle only looked at General Ryan with nomittal smile and then walked to the dining room. ¡°I¡¯m going to call for takeout.¡±

    ¡°Hey, I already asked my subordinate to bring our dinner. You don¡¯t have to call again.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, you¡¯re really annoying, Kyle!¡±

    Kate opened her eyes blearily and looked at Kyle. She woke up halfway through their conversation and heard that Kyle wanted to find more cases that was simr to her. This made her wondered whether there were truly others.

    The half only inherited the animal¡¯s characteristic that made them look somewhat cute and adorable.

    Uh, the men would probably resist being called cute.

    If there were indeed other people who ended up fusing into the animals¡¯ body, Kate really wanted to find them in the future. At the very least, she wanted to know if she was the only one like this or there were others.

    But surviving while turning into an animal in this kind of world was truly... difficult.

    There were dangers at every corner and it didn¡¯t seem to be possible for them to survive on their own.

    Even Kate felt a bit ashamed fortching onto Kyle.

    ¡®Did he not think that I¡¯m entering a cat¡¯s body?¡¯

    But when Kate thought about her action... she really felt that it was difficult to imagine there was such a careless adult. Sleeping at any moment, trusting aplete stranger, acting cute and coquettish, throwing tantrum at will...

    She really felt like looking like a little kid.

    If a normal adult behaved that way, she would have long been kidnapped and probably sold somewhere far away.

    No wonder that Kyle didn¡¯t think that way.

    But Kate herself had to say that from the moment she became a cat, she had somehow felt that she was back to her childhood. At least, her thought process became simpler, she felt happy even with little things, and her attention was mostly short lived.

    It felt as if her age became the fusion of this baby cat and also her adult self.

    Kate sighed deeply.

    ¡°Meow.¡± <i> </i>

    <i> ¡°Oh, you¡¯re awake, Little Kitty?¡± Kyle nced at the little cat. ¡°I¡¯ll prepare your milk.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Meow.¡±

    </i>

    <i> Kate then sprawled on the tablezily.

    </i>

    <i> General Ryan watched the little cat thoughtfully and then shook his head.

    </i>

    <i> The dinner passed peacefully.

    </i>

    <i> After returning to the bedroom, Kate slept soundly on her small bed while her space kept on absorbing the crystals that had been umting.

    </i>

    <i> ...

    </i>

    <i> The next day, Kyle didn¡¯t stay at home anymore.

    </i>

    <i> In the first ce, he wanted to stay at home because his old man was punching his face until it left a lot of marks.

    </i>

    <i> They were not good to look at.

    </i>

    <i> After the training session, Kate had also healed his wound from fighting with his father, so he could walk out easily.

    </i>

    <i> .....

    </i>

    <i> Only General Ryan was looking at his son resentfully as he didn¡¯t allow Kate to heal him. He had to go to work with his face still partially swollen.</i><i> </i>

 Chapter 96

    96 Walking the Cat

    ¡°So stingy! Healing this kind of wound wouldn¡¯t even take that much of your cat¡¯s ability!¡± General Ryan was thoroughly annoyed.

    Kyle passed a look at General Ryan. ¡°In that case, go and find another healer.¡±

    General Ryan nearly vomited blood.

    He felt that this son of his was specially sent to spite him. No matter what he said, his son always like to refute him and made him so angry that he wanted to beat this son of his up to the point that he was unrecognizable.

    It was unfortunate that he couldn¡¯t do that.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to bring Little Kitty to treat your soldiers first.¡± Kyle then swaggered to the military base.

    Kate looked at General Ryan who looked like he had suffered from constipation and silently lit a candle inside her heart. She felt that Kyle really liked to make trouble with his father and it didn¡¯t change even when his father was trying so hard to make better rtionship with his son.

    Poor General Ryan.

    Anyway, Kate had no time to care about General Ryan because she was asked to heal a few more people. After it was all done, Kyle was called by General Ryan to his uncle, General Ryou¡¯s office.

    .....

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    ¡°My father and uncles are both military people.¡± Kyle was not surprised about it. ¡°And uncle¡¯s rank is mostly because of father¡¯s achievement.¡±

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    ¡°Brat, I can hear you talking behind my back.¡±

    At this moment, General Ryou had already woke up. His left hand was still the hand of a bear, which looked fairly scary, and couldn¡¯t be covered with his clothes at all. After all, there was simply no clothes with that arm¡¯s size.

    ¡°Uncle Ryou,¡± Kyle greeted calmly.

    General Ryou snorted at Kyle and then turned to look at the little cat in Kyle¡¯s hand. He didn¡¯t really like small animals because he felt that they were so bothersome, but now he felt that the little cat didn¡¯t look so bad.

    At this moment, he had started to wear a tinted sses.

    After all, it was the very cat who had saved his life not long ago.

    ¡°So, this is Little Kitty, right? I would like to thank you for saving my life not long ago.¡± General Ryou smiled kindly.

    ¡°Meow!¡±

    ¡°Is there anything you want, Little Kitty?¡± General Ryou had heard from his older brother that this little cat had the intelligence of a human¡¯s child. This startled him, but he also understood that with the red rain starting the period of mutation, there were simply too many strange things happeningtely.

    He should just get used to it.

    That there were many things that were beyond their understanding kept on happening one after another.

    ¡°Meow?¡± Kate tilted her head.

    General Ryouughed. ¡°That¡¯s what my older brother gives to you. I naturally will give you personal reward too.¡±

    ¡°Meow.¡± <i> </i>

    <i> ¡°Tsk, you seem to like that crystals so much, huh?¡±

    </i>

    <i> General Ryouughed but he also understood. For Little Kitty, those green crystals could help her to advance in rank faster. And it seemed that being an animal had helped her to advance much faster than humans.

    </i>

    <i> After all, human took much more time to absorb the energy from the crystals while she could simply absorb it first and then it will be digested automatically. Thus, for Little Kitty, there was simply nothing hard with it.

    </i>

    <i> Kyle looked at his uncle and pursed his lips.

    </i>

    <i> Oh how much he wanted to be able to understand what Little Kitty was saying too.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Uncle, how did you obtain that arm?¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°This?¡± General Ryou looked at Kyle helplessly. ¡°When the first red rain happened, I was hunting...¡±

    </i>

    <i> His hobby was to hunt and the nation didn¡¯t prohibit hunting except for the endangered animals. This was why some people who liked to hunt would have gun license and went to the hunting ground from time to time.

    </i>

    <i> General Ryou was naturally not hunting bear.

    </i>

    <i> It was just.... he was so unlucky that he encountered a bear and was nning to run. However, the bear caught up and then he suddenly fainted.

    </i>

    <i> When he woke up, he found out that his arm had already changed shape like this.

    </i>

    <i> This made him feel perplexed, but he had no other choice but to go back home and then reported his situation. Thankfully, he was not the only one who had such a weird characteristic.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Your luck is quite special, Uncle,¡± Kylemented.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Just say that my luck is bad.¡± General Ryou rolled his eyes. ¡°However, I also have two abilities: earth and water elements.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°All half have two abilities?¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Yes? As far as I know, all the reported half stated that they awakened their second ability after the second red rain. It was as if there was some kind of dormant ability inside our body.¡± General Ryou shrugged.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Does everyone whoe in contact with animal awakened as half?¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°No.¡± General Ryouughed. ¡°My adjutant is keeping a dog and brought him along during the hunt. When he fainted, he fell on top of his dog, but he didn¡¯t be a half in the end. So we thought that there might be some other perquisite.¡±

    </i>

    <i> Kyle nodded. ¡°Did he awaken some abilities?¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°No, he didn¡¯t. The dog did, though.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°I see.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Meow?¡±

    </i>

    <i> She honestly didn¡¯t understand anything from their conversation.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Hahaha, Little Kitty, I¡¯ll bring you the green crystalster and hand it to Kyle. The doctors still didn¡¯t allow me to get out as they want to observe my situation.¡± General Ryou grimaced a bit.

    </i>

    <i> Thinking of these enthusiastic doctor, General Ryou felt incredibly helpless.

    </i>

    <i> The situation of these halves were still strange for them, so for every half that appeared in the military, they would receive special attention. One of them was for them to stay longer in the military medical area so that the doctor could observe them.

    </i>

    <i> Kyle nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll be going first.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Alright, alright, you brat is already so impatient!¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°You know me the best.¡±

    </i>

    <i> General Ryou shook his head. He was unmarried and felt that it was a good decision he made. Seeing his nephew was so annoying and could make a person felt like vomiting blood, he also felt that it was good for him to be alone.

    </i>

    <i> It can be a bit lonely at times, but at least, he didn¡¯t have to face such a troublemaker like Kyle.

    </i>

    <i> After getting out of the military base, Kyle walked around the area and then entered thergest mall avable. It was also the mall that allowed them to bring animal inside, even though the security had been heightened greatly.

    </i>

    <i> Looking at the mall, Kate was a bit astounded.

    </i>

    <i> Economy was still thriving at this time?

    </i>

    <i> ¡°There are not many items for sale that¡¯s rted to food and weapon.¡± Kyle looked at the somewhat empty first floor and nodded. ¡°They¡¯re also treasuring supplies and will not let others be so free.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Meow?¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°There are indeed some restaurants open.¡± Kyle nodded. ¡°And the meat they used are mostly the mutated animals¡¯ meat. As it turned out, eating them instead boosted mutated people¡¯s ability. However, processing them is a bit more difficult than ordinary animals¡¯ meat.¡±

    </i>

    <i> Kate then recalled that Kyle had been reading several reports. It seemed that this was included among them.

    </i>

    <i> Hmm, she understood nothing, though.

    </i>

    <i> Those biological terms that she could see from time to time from Kyle¡¯s report was only making her felt a bit annoyed. She didn¡¯t want to see anything rted to biology lesson again, which was why her options for university had to be something that waspletely unrted.

    </i>

    <i> Well, she somehow got into engineering, though.

    </i>

    <i> One way or another.

    </i>

    <i> That she herself felt perplexed whenever she thought about it again.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°This mall belongs to Dn, so let¡¯s just walk around.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Meow.¡±

    </i>

    <i> Not that Kate wanted to object.

    </i>

    <i> Her small legs definitely couldn¡¯t keep up with Kyle¡¯s fast pace. Anyway, being able to see around the mall at this period of time was somewhat refreshing.

    </i>

    <i> After that mall, Kyle brought Kate to the park and walked a bit more before returning home.

    </i>

    <i> As for why they went home early?

    </i>

    <i> That was naturally for more training.

    </i>

    <i> At this time, Kate was surprised that the next training Kyle had was to spar against his father. The annoyed General Ryan naturally didn¡¯t hold back in the slightest bit.

    </i>

    <i> He would never hold back in front of his son.

    </i>

    <i> Thus, it was Kate who was busy healing these two people as they kept on trying to kill the other party through the use of their abilities.

    </i>

    <i> .....</i><i> </i>

 Chapter 97

    97 Taking on Mission

    The next few days passed by quietly.

    Kate was brought to the military base by Kyle, treated the soldiers, then followed Kyle as he trained. Kyle¡¯s training would either be absorbing the crystals or sparring with his father or uncle, whoever was avable.

    And naturally, Kate had to be present during their spar and healed them.

    General Ryou evenmented that having Little Kitty in the frontline was just like having a second life. They would not have to worry that their wounds were stopping them from charging forward.

    It was because the little cat would definitely heal them when they were wounded.

    Not that Kyle allowed them to bring Little Kitty to the frontline, though.

    After five days of such routine, Kyle finally advanced a minor realm. If there was specific ranking, then his ranking will 4 with 1 minor realm.

    He could feel his ability stabilize and grow a bit stronger.

    ¡°It¡¯s taking a long time.¡± Kyle stretched his hand. ¡°Little Kitty, we¡¯re going to go out and do missions from now on.¡±

    .....

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    Kate was dejected. She liked to stay here because her ability was mostly auxiliary and couldn¡¯t be used to attack. Well, she could attack, but that kind of attack was simply too lethal and will definitely kill her opponent directly.

    She didn¡¯t dare to use it on any allies.

    It could only be used against mutated giant animals who were roaming outside.

    ¡°Yes. Dn had already finished settling his family¡¯s problem. Jake should have also already finished his punishment.¡± Kyle nodded.

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s asking whether you should find more members for your team.¡± General Ryou tranted what Kate said while picking more vegetables. He had been staying in General Ryan¡¯s house for the time being.

    The reason?

    It was naturally to be able to interact more with Kate. As the only one who understand what Kate was saying, General Ryou be the trantor.

    At the same time, Kyle was trying to guess and deduct what Kate was saying with her gesture and look. It was hard, but he could already guess what she was thinking and saying most of the time.

    Well, she was always being a bit too obvious.

    ¡°There¡¯s no one suitable.¡±

    General Ryou rolled his eyes. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just say that you¡¯re toozy to find anyone to fit into your team?¡±

    ¡°Technically, we¡¯re onlycking someone from wind element.¡± Kyle finished eating and took out his phone, texting Dn and Jake to tell them that they were going to take a new mission again.

    ¡°You mean, you need someone to be the scout.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°There are only two wind elements whom I know but neither can follow you in your mission today.¡± General Ryou shrugged.

    Kyle rolled his eyes.

    His father, General Ryan was of wind element. But there was simply no way that a general could leave his post on a whim. There were too many people¡¯s lives on the stake, so General Ryan had to stay in City B.

    The other one was Lica, the half bunny from the research facility. However, Kyle didn¡¯t know Lica¡¯s fighting ability and also whether she could leave her job. Anyway, he didn¡¯t trust her enough to bring her into his small team.

    It was already good enough that there were Dn and Jake.

    After the short text, the two of them appeared in General Ryan¡¯s house with their equipment already well prepared.

    ¡°You¡¯re fast.¡± Kyle arched his eyebrows.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know how much I¡¯ve been waiting for your text! Do you know what my father is doing at home is to beat me up so many times! I can¡¯t even count how many times my mother forced me to spar against her and whenever I managed to reach her with the metal element, my father would end up beating me up afterwards.¡±

    Jake wanted to cry so much.

    For him, the past few days were nothing but torture for him. His father kept on beating him depending on how much he managed to control the metal element to reach his mother. And his mother seemed to be interested in the battles against the two metals elemental user and forced him to keep on sparring.

    It was hell.

    He didn¡¯t want to repeat it again.

    So when he got Kyle¡¯s message, he felt that it was a blessing from Heaven.

    His parents would usually let him off whenever he had a call from either Kyle or Dn, so he always waited for their messages to bring him out. And Kyle¡¯s text about doing mission came at the rightest time.

    His mother regretted that they couldn¡¯t spar again.

    His father sighed in relief and felt like beating his second son up again if Jake were to stay at home.

    So, Jake didn¡¯t dare to dy and carried all of his equipment that he had prepared before out of his house. He would never dare to stay at home even for a second longer in case he would be beaten up again.

    ¡°I see. Your parents seem to want you to grow stronger through beating.¡± Kyle nodded.

    Jake wanted to vomit blood.

    ¡°What kind of training is that?¡±

    ¡°Endurance.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you follow with Kyle¡¯s thinking, Dn!¡±

    Dn shrugged.

    Kyle nced at Dn. ¡°Did your parents ask you to be their sessor again? No matter what, between you and your sister, you¡¯re clearly better in some fields.¡±

    Dn nodded. ¡°A bit.¡±

    ¡°A part of the business will be handed to you in the future?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to take care of them?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Jakeughed. ¡°See? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to justze around and could still livefortably? For me, it¡¯ll be better that I have nothing to do and just y around!¡±

    ¡°Dn is still a very capable hacker.¡±

    Jake was silent.

    Dn nced at Jake but didn¡¯t bother with the other party. He was fascinated with technology ever since he was young and used to work with his father to test theirpany¡¯s firewall.

    Granted, thanks to him, thepany had to repair the firewall and reinforce it for almost once a month.

    It was because Dn could easily pass through.

    That was at least until Dn himself was the one who built the firewall, which make it hard for him to breach inside. He had to take much longer time, which also eased a lot of the programmers in thepany.

    ¡°Oh right, Kyle, is there any ability that¡¯s rted to the mind? I thought that it¡¯ll be very good if there¡¯s some kind of mental ability.¡±

    ¡°And what color do you think it¡¯ll be?¡±

    ¡°Orange?¡± Jake shrugged. ¡°Anyway, I think that the orange color is only used for those who had some kind of strengthening ability, so I think that it might also be useful for those who are also awakening mental ability.¡±

    ¡°Anyone noted so far?¡±

    ¡°None.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    ¡°Why do you sound as if you¡¯re not interested in it?¡± Jake was speechless. He spent a long of time trying to browse the inte about the mutation that happened to humans. Some of them were strange and some of them were really overpowered.

    But all in all, it was something that was unique and Jake kept on researching.

    He also found out that his ability and his mother¡¯s ability was somewhat different even though the two of them could control metals. For his mother, controlling the metals were very easy, but Jake had to struggle first.

    Thus, he knew that someday, these abilities will definitely be ranked.

    But for now, he was just curious.

    ¡°This the mission we¡¯re going to take today.¡± Kyle showed the mission sheet. He asked it from his father because it was easier.

    ¡°Military mission?¡±

    ¡°Mission for military but targeted towards the mercenary.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Dn asked as he read through the mission introduction and what they were supposed to do.

    ¡°Probably because there were too many of such mission and the military couldn¡¯t handle it if they had to do everything.¡± Jake clicked his tongue.

    Kate nced at the mission¡¯s introduction and blinked her eyes. It was a mission for them to retrieve the wheats and grains from a granary that was ced quite a distance away. This granary was closest to City B aspared to other cities, but the distance was quite remarkable.

    It would be quite hard for them to go there without encountering several swarms or even other mutated giant animals on the way.

    ¡°Are we the only one taking the mission?¡± Jake asked again.

    .....

    ¡°No.¡± Kyle shook his head. ¡°There are a total of four teams including us who will take the mission. We¡¯ll depart together until the end of the road where the military vehicle couldn¡¯t go forward.¡±

    ¡°Four groups, tsk, how do you think we¡¯ll cooperate together?¡± Jake thought of the scene and couldn¡¯t help but shaking his head.

    Considering these two¡¯s personality, he highly doubted that they would be able to get along well.

 Chapter 98

    98 Other Teams

    They went to the gate and met with the other three teams.

    ¡°Hello~,¡± Jake went on greeting the others with a bright smile on his face. It seemed that the others were also not going to try getting along well with the other teams.

    Oh well, he had tried.

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    Kate narrowed her eyes at the group at the other side. There were Lotus and also the man who was with her back then, Petra. Who would have thought that they would be in the same mission this time?

    Kyle also narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°So you¡¯re here.¡± Petra noticed them and his eyes glowed dangerously. It seemed that he was willing to make a move here if only it was possible.

    It was just that the fight between these awakened people were prohibited when they were in the city. If they wanted to fight, they had to go out of the city and make sure that no one was around.

    After all, every single awakened were valuable resources to be able to resist these mutated giant animals that had been rampaging on the ins. If all of them were to die because of infighting, who would be the one to defend the humanities against these giant mutated animals?

    .....

    Thus, they were all told not to do anything that was unnecessary.

    ¡°We have to cooperate together in this mission,¡± Lotus said while forcing herself to smile.

    However, her eyes were still looking at Kyle warily as if she was facing the biggest enemy in her entire life.

    ¡°I see.¡± Kyle was not interested in Lotus. Whatever she knew because of her ability, he was not interested in the slightest bit. He only looked at Petra once coldly before moving away.

    Jake blinked his eyes. ¡°Do you want to change mission?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    ¡°My old man had a reason why he wants me to be part of this mission.¡± Kyle pursed his lips. While he didn¡¯t really like interacting that much with General Ryan, the other party is still his father after all. Kyle knew that General Ryan might not believe that these people would be able to finish the mission he asked.

    Besides, there were some things that would be better left for people in the inside and not those outsiders.

    Thus, they didn¡¯t know the hidden mission that Kyle was entrusted by his father when he took this mission. And Kyle will only tell the others when it was time.

    ¡°Fine by me.¡± Jake shrugged. He trusted Kyle¡¯s judgement. ¡°But I¡¯m curious what you did to that young woman to make her hate you so much.¡±

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    Kyle shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Then why did she look like she hated you so much? Even though I might be a useless young master, I still could see the gazes she had towards you definitely contain hatred.¡± Jake was bewildered.

    ¡°It¡¯s rted to her ability.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡± Dn interrupted.

    ¡°I guessed that she might have been ¡®reborn¡¯ or something like that.¡± Kyle shrugged. ¡°Her action changed so drastically that it¡¯s a bit hard to think of her as the same person. But since she still retained the same personality and only some changes, I guess that her ability might have involved her going back in time after her death.¡±

    Jake was stunned. ¡°Why did it feel as if I¡¯m reading some kind of novel where the main protagonist returns in time?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that themon trope in story?¡± Kyle was speechless.

    With the increase of Jake¡¯s strange hobby, Kyle would not be surprised if Jake ended up reading a lot of stories where the main protagonist ended up back in time. After all, it was a theme that focused more on the second chance.

    How many people would want to be able to turn back time and fix all their regrets?

    These stories might be fiction, but it allowed people to see and experience what the main protagonist went through and had some kind of satisfaction.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you like to read them too?¡±

    ¡°Not really.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Jake was perplexed. He himself liked this kind of story so much that his father whipped him because he forgot to study.

    *cough*

    Kyle nced at Jake.

    He did have a lot of thing that he had regretted.

    However, Kyle didn¡¯t want to go back to the past.

    Because he knew that if he were to go back to the past, he would definitely not forgive those who had wronged him in this timeline. Even if they were in different timeline, he definitely would never be able to forgive them.

    And it was not fair for them.

    In that timeline, they hadn¡¯t done anything.

    But in Kyle¡¯s memory, they would and thus, his action will definitely be very cruel towards them.

    He didn¡¯t want to turn into that kind of person.

    Thus, Kyle thought that for the sake of himself, the people around him, and the beautiful memory that had passed, it would be better for him to never had such a chance. Anyway, he will still be reunited with his family members in the underworld.

    That was what he believed.

    ¡°This is what you need to remember in regards to the mission.¡± Kyle passed some additional equipment that he had asked Kate to take out. ¡°Make sure that you¡¯re not going far from each other. It¡¯s not going to be easy to go to a ce where there¡¯s no other city nearby.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Dn nodded.

    Jake still wanted to continue that topic, but seeing that Kyle had changed his words, he chose not to do anything. He took the equipment and then looked at the clothes that Kyle was wearing.

    Unlike them who wear full military equipment that will allow them to move quickly.

    Kyle was wearing a jacket underneath.

    And on the jacket¡¯s middle pocket was Kate, who was peeking from the side from time to time. She was curious, but at the same time, she was afraid.

    And Kyle definitely wouldn¡¯t leave her be.

    So, the only option was for her to follow Kyle.

    ¡°I think you should ask for them to make some kind of bag that will allow you to carry Little Kitty. It¡¯s a bit strange to see you wear that kind of jacket.¡± Jake¡¯s expression turned strange. ¡°Also, how about if you equip Little Kitty with bulletproof jacket? Like the one that those military dogs wear.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re not fit.¡± Kyle nced at Jake. ¡°And the new one will takes time to make. I asked them to make several based on Little Kitty¡¯s current size and her future size for the next year.¡±

    Kate: ¡°...¡±

    Did you want to empty the stores?

    ¡°The bag?¡±

    ¡°Without sufficient protection, it¡¯s better for her to be inside my jacket. Anyway, my jacket is bulletproof because my father is worried that I¡¯ll attract firepower.¡± Kyle shrugged.

    Jake was speechless.

    Alright, considering how many people would want to see Kyle dead, he would not be surprised that General Ryan prepared additional equipment for Kyle. There were simply too many people who wanted Kyle¡¯s life, especially when he had already pissed off so many people in the past.

    Thinking about that, Jakeughed lightly.

    ¡°Everyone, please enter the military vehicle. We¡¯ll be going towards the main road and the military will clean the road first. However, after an hour or so journey, you will have to continue your journey by yourself.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Everyone went to the military vehicles. There were a total of two military vehicles, so two teams had to enter one military vehicles.

    Among the four teams, Team ck (Team Kyle) had the fewest member while Team Rodent had the most member. Team Rodent consisted of several burly men who were carrying a lot of weapons on their back.

    Their name was strange, but when Jake asked, he found out that they named themselves as such because they wanted to eliminate rodents at first. But after the second red rain, there were not only rodents but also insects.

    This name was quite strange.

    But well, it was not their business.

    While Jake happily chatted with them, Kate was curling up her body and listened to the conversation. Kyle was closing his eyes while Dn was staring outside. The two of them looked rxed, but if there was any fight nearby, they will definitely be ready at the next moment.

    The other two groups were Group Petra and Sunshine Group. Group Petra was that Petra and Lotus along with the few men who followed Petra. Sunshine Group was a group that consisted of mostly women and few men.

    They seemed to have a lot of strange abilities.

    But all in all, each and every one of them was not too clear about each other. After all, the mercenary was basically newly established, so everyone was still unclear about each other¡¯s strength and ability.

    The military was cleaning up the road by using guns.

    After a while, the car stopped and the soldier called out, ¡°Everyone, we¡¯re here. Please proceed on your own. We hope you¡¯ll be sessful and return safely.¡±

 Chapter 99

    99 Unity?

    Kyle opened his eyes.

    Dn jumped down the military vehicle and looked around. They were in some kind of ins with several giant mutated insects and other giant mutated wild animals were looking in their direction from a distance.

    ¡°Meow...¡±

    Jake stretched his hand and looked around. He pursed his lips when he saw a lot of giant mutated animals nearby. ¡°So, is it time to make a move?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Kyle swept his gaze across the other groups.

    As it turned out, everyone was also contemting whether they should make the first move or just wait for other groups.

    After all, they didn¡¯t want to be the meat shield for other groups.

    ¡°There are not too many giant mutated animals here.¡± Jake rubbed his chin. Those in front of him were either some giant mutated squirrels, giant mutated beavers, and giant mutated rabbits.

    .....

    There might be others too.

    His biology was not too good considering that he loved to sleep in ss, so Jake was not entirely sure the names of some animals.

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    Kate peeked her small head out of the jacket and looked at Kyle, who was standing motionless in his ce.

    Kyle tapped Kate¡¯s head lightly. ¡°Stay inside, don¡¯t go out.¡±

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    Not wanting to disturb Kyle when he was fighting, Kate snuggled into Kyle¡¯s jacket once more. Anyway, she could still peek from time to time if she wanted to from here.

    One more thing...

    She could actually ¡®see¡¯ them through those white and ck dots as they formed human or animals¡¯ shape. Without her being able to see them directly, this was technically the only way for Kate to truly be able to see them.

    And this ability of hers just made her feel a bit more perplexed.

    ¡®Does other healers also experience something like this?¡¯

    This was what Kate wanted to know the most, but she didn¡¯t try to ask because it would be too difficult. She simply stayed silent and watched it from inside. Anyway, she will just try to recognize which one of them was her allies...

    Uh, it was difficult.

    Aside from the shape being humans, Kate honestly didn¡¯t know which one of them were Dn and Jake.

    Drap! Drap! Drap!

    As these people were all still hesitating with each other, the giant mutated animals were the first to make their moves. They rushed over like a horde towards this group of people without any intention to stop in the slightest bit.

    Neither one of them moved.

    They were with the thought that others will be the first to make a move instead of them.

    Still, some people were readying their abilities to block the horde should it be necessary. But they definitely wouldn¡¯t help the others.

    ¡°This...¡± Jake frowned. His fingers were itching to make a move, but he could see the calm expression on Kyle¡¯s face.

    For the past week, they had undergone training on their own, so they could exert their abilities within moments. Even the beasts were close enough to them, they would have enough time to react.

    Now, the question is...

    Who will be the first to make a move?

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Following a curse, a member from the Sunshine Group raised her hand and a blue colored shield covered everyone from Sunshine Group. It seemed that she was already impatient enough when she saw the giant mutated beasts were getting close.

    ¡°What¡¯s the use of shield?¡± A man from Rodent Group snorted and waved his hand.

    mes appeared on the ground to form a line and effectively killing those giant mutated animals.

    Unfortunately, it wouldn¡¯t be able to stop all of them as some of them were more resistant to fire. And the fire that the man from Rodent Group used was not so lethal that it could burn through their thick skin immediately.

    Some giant mutated animals still pounced over.

    Bang!

    Another person from Rodent Group stepped forward and blocked with his hand. It seemed that he must have an enhancement strength or something like that because his movements were indeed really good.

    Ssh! Ssh!

    Some of the giant mutated animals shed towards the Sunshine Group¡¯s shield.

    The other woman frowned and stretched her hand as earth spikes formed around her and shot towards the animals, killing them in one big move.

    It looked quite spectacr.

    On the other side, Petra Group only had one person stepped forward. He stretched his hand and the nts around him moved. Even though there has been mutation towards animals, thankfully the nts all around the world were mostly normal.

    They might have been affected one way or another, but they were still categorized as normal.

    Anyway, with the power of wood element, it was entirely possible for them to control the nt, making them grow and extend.

    Thud! Thud! Thud!

    These giant mutated animals fell down one by one and then earth spike shot up from below.

    Jleb! Jleb!

    Blood sttered.

    These few people were using their abilities effectively, making sure that they could defeat these giant mutated beasts without using too much of their abilities.

    On Kyle¡¯s side, only a few giant mutated animals were getting close to them. Without the need of Jake and Dn to do anything, these few giant mutated animals were burned to ash directly.

    Their cores also disappeared swiftly.

    ¡°You¡¯re faster now and your range is a bit further than before.¡± Jake was astonished. Just what kind of training that Kyle had to make him advance so fast like this?

    ¡°It¡¯s your turn next. It¡¯s just a warm up, so don¡¯t use so much of your energy.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Jake grinned and swiftly raised his hand. Now that he had been suppressed by his mother so much, he realized that for people like him, the smaller the items they controlled, the more concentration they need but it also cost lesser energy.

    Thus, he was learning how to control a little bit in order to converse his strength.

    After all, his mother would never let him off halfway and would make sure that the two of them were dead tired before stopping.

    Even he sometimes wondered why did his mother so energetic and strong like that.

    Several short metals spears were formed around Jake. They were much smaller than before, but the tip was still as sharp as before.

    Swish!

    Jleb! Jleb!

    Several giant mutated animals were killed instantly. These giant mutated animals were clearly not a match against their elemental abilities that had reached rank 4. Not only rank 4, it didn¡¯t seem that it was possible for them to withstand facing those at lower ranked.

    These giant mutated animals were all still of lower rank.

    It was easy to deal with them.

    ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± Dn nced at the other sides and saw that the other people had also finished their part. They technically only attacked and dealt with the giant mutated animals that were attacking them.

    As for the giant mutated animals that attacked others?

    Sorry, we¡¯re not paid to protect you, so you have to deal with them by yourself.

    The sense of unity between these four groups were basically nonexistent as it could be seen very clearly from the way they dealt with the giant mutated animals.

    ¡°Alright, shall we begin walking?¡± Jake asked while he watched the others busy gathering the crystals. Some of their members seemed to be of space element as he or she were the one collecting the crystals.

    Kyle narrowed his eyes.

    He could remember that previously, Little Kitty had to touch these crystals to put them into her space. But after she had upgraded to rank 4, she could basically add the items around her into her space withouting into contact with them.

    It seemed that advancing to rank 4 was harder than he thought.

    At the very least, for those who didn¡¯t¡¯ advance to rank 4 during the second red rain, they were all now struggling.

    But time will definitely tell when they would eventually rank up.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Those from Rodent Group had already finished dealing with the giant mutated animals and already felt somewhat impatient.

    It was time to move.

    Petra Group and Sunshine Group had also finished their battle.

    They looked at each other warily and began to walk in the direction of the granary.

    In any case, they knew that they were all going in the same direction. However, they refused to walk with other groups.

    .....

    The sense of distrust was very great.

    ¡°Tsk, tsk, I thought that there will be some foolish people who will trust others.¡± Jake clicked his tongue.

    ¡°Those who can survive for 3 weeks in this ce are definitely not some stupid people. Those who dared to trust strangers easily will die first.¡± Kyle was calm.

    ¡°I see. That makes sense.¡±

    ¡°Additionally, many people will rather trust their teammates rather than strangers whom you met for the first time. At the very least, your teammates are someone whom you trusted at a certain degree.¡±

 Chapter 100

    100 Camp Out

    ¡°True enough.¡± Jake nodded in agreement.

    Kyle didn¡¯t bother to continue talking as there were more giant mutated animals appearing in front of them. It seemed that these giant mutated animals were roaming happily out here.

    These giant mutated animals were previously small animals.

    Because they were small, they were used to be chased by other bigger animals. After all many of these giant mutated animals were herbivores. Well, there were also some that were carnivores, but the majority that they had seen were herbivores.

    Herbivores animals usually ran in front of carnivores.

    But now that they had turned into giant mutated animals, they were bigger than the previous carnivores.

    Some of the giant mutated animals had grown courageous enough to fight back and strike against those carnivores. It seemed as if their instinct had changed one way or another after the mutation.

    These giant mutated animals even dared to attack humans.

    Swish! Swish!

    .....

    The next battles were very monotone. Kyle, Jake, and Dn took turns to deal with these giant mutated animals. Since most of the giant mutated animals were only at either rank 1 or 2, it was very easy to deal with them.

    Looking at how slow these giant mutated animals progressed, Kyle guessed that the second red rain not only slowed human¡¯s progress but also animals. After all, these giant mutated animals were previously also advancing very quickly.

    ¡®But this little one is still very fast.¡¯

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    Kate peeked her head out and nced at Kyle. She was confused why he suddenly stopped attacking.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Kyle nced at Kate and waved his hand, burning countless giant mutated animals near them.

    Kate blinked her eyes.

    Fine.

    Time passed quietly.

    Soon, it was night time and they were in the middle of nowhere with countless giant mutated animals waiting to prey upon them in the forest.

    ¡°Are we going to stop here?¡± Jake asked as they walked to a rather open area but there were still some trees surrounding them.

    They were technically still in the forest, so it was natural that there were more trees. However, even in the forest, there will be some areas that had lesser trees and could be used to stay for a period of time.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Kyle looked around and nodded. He tapped Kate¡¯s head. ¡°Camping supplies.¡±

    ¡°Meow~¡±

    Kate swiftly took out their camping supplies and Jake quickly moved to make their tent. They only needed one big tent and two of them will sleep while one of them was guarding outside.

    There was also sleeping bag prepared.

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    Kate nced at the others who also set up their camp not too far away and blinked her eyes. The closest one to them was the Sunshine Group and one of the women were staring in their direction from time to time.

    It seemed that she must have taken an interest in either one of them.

    Well, she herself had to admit that these three were all handsome. Even after being near them for a period of time, Kate still had to say that her sense of aesthetic hadn¡¯t changed that much.

    Aside from the fact that she believed that she might have higher requirement for handsome in the future.

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Kyle noticed Kate was looking outside.

    ¡°Meow.¡± <You''re still not answering my question like always."

    ¡°Little Kitty.¡±

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    In the end, Kate said nothing and simply looked at the scenery outside. Anyway, she didn¡¯t care what the other people were doing as long as she could stay near Kyle. It was only when she was near him that she felt somewhat save.

    It was probably because Kyle was really strong.

    As a weak person... well, Kate was notpletely weak, but she definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to survive well if she was left alone. She just knew that she was not the type of person who could survive on her own.

    ¡°Hey everyone, is it possible that wee to an agreement?¡± A member of the Sunshine Group asked. ¡°I mean, do you want to ignore each other all the time? What about when we finally met with rank 4 giant mutated animals? The military said that there might be rank 4 giant mutated animals, right?¡±

    ¡°Rank 4?¡± Jake was stunned.

    Kyle nodded. ¡°That¡¯s a possibility.¡±

    ¡°Holy. How strong will they be?¡± Jake was curious. He himself was already rank 4, so he was curious about how he would fare if he had to face against a giant mutated animal at rank 4.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Kyle had never seen giant mutated animals at rank 4 before. The best they had fought against was only at rank 3, so he was not entirely sure.

    ¡°How do you want to cooperate?¡± Lotus suddenly asked. She looked at the member of Sunshine Group. ¡°You should know that it¡¯s impossible for us to truly trust each other in this ce, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Even if we¡¯re unable to fully trust each other, I think it¡¯s still possible to cooperate together to deal with the giant mutated animals out there.¡± The woman from Sunshine Group who asked was a bit flustered.

    ¡°Hey girl, if you think that just because you¡¯re weak, you can make us take care of those giant mutated animals, then you¡¯re wrong.¡± A man from Rodent Groupughed. ¡°Do you think that those who dared to take this mission will be afraid of a few giant mutated animals?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s...¡±

    ¡°Just be like how it is today,¡± Jake spoke up. ¡°It¡¯s not like there¡¯s any problem with us dealing separately with these giant mutated animals, right?¡±

    The woman from the Sunshine Group was at loss. She took a peek at Kyle, but saw that he was not even looking in their direction and felt somewhat disappointed.

    After that short drama, everyone went on doing what they were doing before.

    No one paid attention to this short interlude anymore.

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    Kate flexed her paw lightly. For some reason, she noticed that Lotus¡¯s change was indeed very great. It was to the point that she couldn¡¯t believe that this was the same Lotus who would act as if she was in great pain when she was scratched.

    The men would feel pity towards her and being the school belle she was, it was only natural that they would get attracted to her.

    But well, it was during peace.

    Now that there were countless giant mutated animals roaming out there, it would be impossible for her to survive if she were to keep the same methods and tactics.

    Kate was amused by herself.

    She didn¡¯t have to care about Lotus at all, but she couldn¡¯t help but to pay more attention to the other party. Probably it was because there was only Lotus whom she knew in this group aside from Kyle.

    And she had some interaction with Lotus too in the past.

    Just a bit.

    Due to group projects where the teacher will be the one to determine the group, she had identallynded in the same group with Lotus.

    That was when she saw Lotus was technically ¡®using¡¯ the boys around her to help her doing her work. Well, being pretty really had its advantage.

    Thankfully, not all boys liked girls like her.

    If they did, Kate would really look down on all of them for having the same taste.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to rest. I¡¯m taking the third shift this time.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    The other two nodded and let Kyle rested first. Dn then nced at Jake and the two of them started their battle of rock, paper, and scissor. After three times, Jake won and happily went into the tent to sleep.

    ¡°Oh, Kyle, did you see the face of that woman?¡± Jake clicked his tongue. ¡°Even when we¡¯re facing giant mutated animals, there are still people who are thinking that way.¡±

    ¡°These giant mutated animals couldn¡¯t make people forgot their true nature.¡± Kyle was not surprised at all. He had already encountered a lot of things and seeing someone who was still thinking of opposite gender in the face of giant mutated animals roaming around was definitely not new.

    Jake nodded. ¡°Right. I think that because you¡¯re too handsome, you attract a lot of butterflies.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better to be handsome rather than average looking like you.¡± Kyle passed a nce at Jake and then continued to prepare his sleeping bag.

    Jake was speechless.

    He was considered as good looking, alright?

    Damn that Kyle. He should have never said that his friend was handsome or it would just inte Kyle¡¯s ego.

    While grumbling, Jake continued to prepare his own sleeping bag.

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    Kate tilted her head in confusion and then looked at the door carefully.

 Chapter 101

    101 Night Camp

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    ¡°What is it, Little Kitty?¡± Kyle had taken Kate out from the moment they were inside the tent. Anyway, there was no need for Kate to stay inside his jacket¡¯s pocket all the time. It would be too stuffy for her there too.

    Kate rolled her eyes.

    ¡°Meow!¡±

    She¡¯s toozy to repeat the same sentence over and over again.

    Kyle arched his eyebrows and then looked outside. Sensing the appearance of some people, his eyes shed with cold light.

    It seemed that some people were trying to seek death.

    ¡°Kyle?¡± Jake was confused. ¡°Did giant mutated animals breach through the defense? Dn should have dealt with them if that was the case.¡±

    ¡°No, not them.¡±

    .....

    Not giant mutated animals?

    Then what?

    While Jake was confused, Kyle nced at the side of the tent and raised his hand. Fire appeared outside the tent and engulfed the person who was sneaking into ash almost immediately.

    There was no time for him to even scream.

    He directly disappeared.

    ¡°Any crystal core?¡± Kyle asked, his tone was still somewhat cold, but it was repressed in front of Kate.

    ¡°Meow...¡± Kate answered timidly.

    She was stunned when she saw Kyle killed whoever that was so easily. It was not like they were facing giant mutated animals that were threatening their lives, but it was instead human beings.

    Human!

    Kate was at loss as she picked the crystal core from outside into her space. She had known that things changed from the very moment she saw those giant mutated animals outside her academy.

    At that time, she thought that it would be hard to deal with these giant mutated animals.

    But she was wrong.

    The one that was hardest to deal was not these giant mutated animals, but rather the human beings. There would always be people who wanted to take their lives and it was up to them how they were going to react.

    Will they kill them first?

    Will they hesitate?

    Kate had never killed anyone before and only some giant mutated animals along the way with her powerful ability. After all, she knew that killing humans and killing giant mutated animals were very different.

    She didn¡¯t want to kill anyone.

    But if there was someone who will threaten her life in the future, will she make the decision to raise her hand against them?

    Kate didn¡¯t know.

    She forcefully pulled herself back from the state and focused on making the crystal appeared in front of them.

    As she was feeling conflicted, the crystal appeared in front of Kyle. Instead of the previously 10 colors, the crystal was now in ck color. It was somewhat closer to grey color, but it was also different.

    ¡°Grey? Metal?¡± Jake was confused.

    ¡°No, not metal.¡± Kyle¡¯s eyes shed with strange light. ¡°It seemed that there are not just only 10 different colors but 11.¡±

    ¡°What if you see the twelfth color?¡± Jake joked.

    Kyle nced at Jake and seriously considered about that. After all, he first thought that there were only 10 because they had only seen 10 so far. But what if there were some special animals or special humans?

    And this ck crystal color had already proven that there were indeed some of them that were somewhat different.

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    Kate frowned and looked at the crystal in front of her and hissed. For some reason, she could see those ck colors that she usually saw from humans whirling within the ck crystal.

    She didn¡¯t pay attention before, but this crystal was not normal.

    ¡°Is it different from crystal obtained by giant mutated animals?¡± Kyle asked. He saw Kate¡¯s reaction and guessed that she might have ¡®seen¡¯ something from this crystal.

    Other crystals from giant mutated animals would not earn Kate¡¯s extreme reaction like this.

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    Jake looked at the crystal with confused expression. Aside from the difference in color, he clearly didn¡¯t think that there was anything different from this crystal from the crystals that he usually used.

    Thus, Jake reached his hand, wanting to touch it.

    ¡°Meow!¡±

    Kate reacted strongly and put the crystal back into her space. She specifically put it in a remote area and tried her best to create a space type confinement while hissing towards Jake.

    Jake was stupefied.

    ¡°Did I do something wrong?¡±

    Kyle narrowed his eyes. ¡°It seems that it should be the crystal that had some problem. It seemed that human¡¯s crystal is somewhat different from what we can obtain from giant mutated animals.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to research it?¡±

    ¡°There are not enough sample, I¡¯ll try to ask the people from the Research institute next. When there are some warriors dying, they should have retrieved the crystals in order to be able to research them.¡± Kyle then reached out his hand to pick Kate up.

    Because they were still in the early stage of mutation, the researchers were eager to find out more materials for them to find out more about the mutation. When there were awakened people who died because of one way or another, it was entirely possible for them to dig into their body and retrieve the crystal.

    The only exception is if the family members of that person was powerful.

    In that case, they could only give up.

    But how many of such case were there? Ordinary people would have no power and ability to resist these researchers who were backed by the nation.

    ¡°Hmm, ok.¡± Jake was not interested at all. He waved his hand and turned around, intending to sleep. In his eyes, there was simply no difference between the crystal cores that they earned through giant mutated animals or humans.

    Anyway, he only cared for the grey colored crystal that he could use because they were the most useful.

    Kyle was about to reach Kate, but she instinctively moved back.

    This move caused the temperature in the air to drop tremendously.

    Kate was stunned by her instinctive reaction too and saw Kyle¡¯s expression and immediately felt that it was not good.

    She was used to see Kyle and the others killing giant mutated animals. But she was definitely not used to see them killing humans. Besides, before she awakened this healing ability, she would always hide inside Kyle¡¯s jacket and didn¡¯t see most of the fights that urred.

    Only after she had awakened this ability did she began to take notice more and more of Kyle¡¯s battle with others.

    The battles were fierce.

    But even then, the opponents were all giant mutated animals.

    ¡°Meow.¡± <i> </i>

    <i> ¡°Little Kitty,¡± Kyle called out, his voice and tone were soft.

    </i>

    <i> Kate raised her head and looked at Kyle directly. She felt guilty, but she really couldn¡¯t restrain her instinctive reaction.

    </i>

    <i> She had to admit.

    </i>

    <i> She¡¯s afraid.

    </i>

    <i> When she saw Kyle killing humans so easily just like he killed giant mutated animals, she was afraid of him.

    </i>

    <i> Would he end up truly killing her in the future?

    </i>

    <i> Even though such notion had already appeared from time to time in the past, Kate¡¯s inner mind would not believe that he would truly kill her. After all, normal humans wouldn¡¯t kill each other.

    </i>

    <i> But this feeling of crisis just increased after Kate saw Kyle¡¯s action.

    </i>

    <i> She could see that the one standing beside the tent was not giant mutated animal but rather human.

    </i>

    <i> This was why she reacted so strongly.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Are you afraid, Little Kitty?¡± Kyle asked, his toneced with indifference, yet there was some kind of sadness and loneliness within his voice. His expression was still not as cold as when he was facing that man outside, but the trace of coldness could be sensed by those who were close to him.

    </i>

    <i> It was hard to describe.

    </i>

    <i> Kate could see that Kyle was staring at her directly, observing her every action. His gaze made her feel somewhat nervous and Kate wanted to answer no right away.

    </i>

    <i> It was just... her body refused.

    </i>

    <i> Under his stare, Kate felt that she really had no way to lie.

    </i>

    <i> Her small body quivered slightly and Kate slowly meowed in response.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°... Meow.¡±

    </i>

    <i> .....

    </i>

    <i> Kyle watched the little cat in front of him and the feeling that she was a human being was growing stronger and stronger in his mind. There was no way that an ordinary cat would feel so strongly when he killed humans.

    </i>

    <i> After all, Little Kitty should have felt more strongly if he killed other cats.

    </i>

    <i> But it happened when he killed a human.

    </i>

    <i> He opened his mouth and in the end closing it again. For as long as he could remember, he could never truly open his heart to anyone aside from his mother. Even his father was not as close as his mother.

    </i>

    <i> He treated this little cat specially because he felt that she was just a little kid who didn¡¯t understand the world.

    </i>

    <i> But it seemed that he was wrong.</i><i> </i>

 Chapter 102

    102 Night Camp

    ¡°Meow....¡± <i> </i>

    <i> Kate could sense the coldness that permeated from Kyle¡¯s body. She never had high EQ and probably could be considered pretty low considering that she didn¡¯t like to interact with her friends that much.

    </i>

    <i> But at this moment, she could clearly perceive the coldness from Kyle¡¯s body.

    </i>

    <i> She¡¯s afraid of him.

    </i>

    <i> Yet at the same time, Kate was dependent on Kyle. She knew that this kind of rtionship was strange as a human being, but as his ¡®pet,¡¯ she really had no other choice.

    </i>

    <i> Slowly, Kate raised her paw and put it on top of Kyle¡¯s fist.

    </i>

    <i> She could sense that his body temperature is low.

    </i>

    <i> So low that it could rival ice.

    </i>

    <i> Kate herself didn¡¯t know what she was thinking at this moment, but she just didn¡¯t want to leave Kyle alone. She wanted to stay with him even though she knew that there was possibility that he will kill her when he knew that she was not actually his little cat.

    </i>

    <i> .....

    </i>

    <i> She¡¯s just his student.

    </i>

    <i> Well, former student.

    </i>

    <i> A person who should have never crossed path with him if only things didn¡¯t change this way and countless giant mutated animals appeared out of nowhere.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Meow.¡± <i> </i></i>

    <i><i> It was a strange feeling.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Kate could see that Kyle didn¡¯t react and felt a bit loss and dejected. Did he not want to ept her because of her truthful answer? Maybe after this mission, he will leave her alone to fend for herself?

    </i></i>

    <i><i> The notion scares Kate.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> But if Kyle really didn¡¯t want her to follow him, she could only walk by herself in this dangerous world.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> She herself didn¡¯t know how she would fare when facing giant mutated animals.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> She¡¯s more afraid of Kyle leaving her alone than afraid of his decisiveness and ruthlessness when facing other people.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> ¡°...Meow?¡±

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Facing no response from Kyle, Kate was flustered. She felt somewhat dejected and then began to berate herself inside her mind. She truly didn¡¯t know what she was supposed to do.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Kyle watched the dejected little cat in front of him.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> He would have never thought of himself as a person who would care for others so much, especially a little cat.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> But this cat is different.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> So different that even he didn¡¯t know why he didn¡¯t want her to leave him, didn¡¯t want her to fear him. He was trying his best to restrain whatever impulses he had in front of her so that he would not scare her away.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> And seeing the cat being afraid of him, he honestly felt that his heart fell.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Probably it was because he hoped more from the little cat.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> But even though the cat was afraid, she tried to approach him. With her little paws that seemed so soft that it could break in one touch, she was trying to move forward and looked at him.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Never realizing what kind of dangerous person he is.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Kyle looked at the flustered little cat in front of him and slowly extended his other hand and caressed the little¡¯s cat head. She closed her eyes and enjoyed his touch without flinching back this time.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> It seemed that she hade to a decision.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Decision to stay with him and be close to him even though she feared him.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> ¡°Little Kitty, I won¡¯t hurt you,¡± Kyle whispered softly as he hugged the little cat as he would hug a baby. The motion was done carefully to make sure that he would not hurt the little cat in the slightest bit.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> ¡°Meow.¡±

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Kate snuggled closer at the familiar warmth. Perhaps, in the past three weeks, she should have known that she would grow closer to Kyle. Habits were indeed very scary and being so dependent on him as a little cat would make it harder for her to leave him alone.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> At the very least, she could now stay with him.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> He didn¡¯t push her away.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> It¡¯s good.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Kyle looked at the little cat in front of him and added in his mind, ¡®Since you¡¯ve chosen to stay, I¡¯ll never let you go.¡¯

    </i></i>

    <i><i> He was not so kind so as to let anyone who stepped into his territory go away so easily. Since Little Kitty had decided to step inside on her own volition, Kyle simply would never let her go.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> She had to stay.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> No matter what.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Kyle always knew that he was a possessive person. His mother once worried about it because he had strong possession towards certain items, but Kyle just didn¡¯t want to give what he treasured to others.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> And now that this Little Kitty had been included in his treasured possession, Kyle will never let her go.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> ¡°Sleep now.¡±

    </i></i>

    <i><i> ¡°Meow.¡±

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Kate responded softly and snuggled close to Kyle.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> At the back, Jake was watching them with dumbfounded expression. He honestly had no idea what happened to these two within the short few seconds not long ago. There was clearly nothing here, but he felt that the temperature dropped drastically and then returned to normal.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> He looked left and right.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> What am I?

    </i></i>

    <i><i> What happened?

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Am I hallucinating?

    </i></i>

    <i><i> All kind of nonsensical thoughts whirled within Jake¡¯s mind as he stared at the pair of cat and her owner in front of him.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> After some time, Jake took a deep breath and shook his head.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> It was not his business anyway.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> ...

    </i></i>

    <i><i> The night passed by quietly.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> The four groups were being careful enough not to meddle with the others because they didn¡¯t want to break the delicate bnce between each of them. Even if they couldn¡¯t cooperate together to deal with the giant mutated animals, they had to at least maintain cordiality to travel together.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Having to separate themselves into several groups would be even more difficult as their destination was the same.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> And there were still a lot of giant mutated animals on their way.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> ¡°Something?¡± Dn noticed that there was something off with Kyle when they departed in the morning. It seemed as if Kyle was in a somewhat better mood, yet there was some kind of cold aura around him.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> He couldn¡¯t understand.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> ¡°He talked a lot of things with Little Kitty yesterday.¡± Jake thought about what happened and then his expression turned strange. There were not many sentences said by Kyle yesterday, so can it be said a lot?

    </i></i>

    <i><i> ¡°What?¡±

    </i></i>

    <i><i> ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I think it¡¯s something rted to their private matter? Maybe they have some quarrels and make up? Or something close to it?¡± Jake himself was confused.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Dn arched his eyebrows. He looked in the direction of Kyle but didn¡¯t have the thought of asking more to Kyle. It was because he knew that no matter what, it would be impossible for Kyle to answer private question to him.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> He should just think of another method if he wanted to find out.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> However, they had no time to care because more giant mutated animals appeared in front of them on the second day.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Swish! Thud!

    </i></i>

    <i><i> These giant mutated animals fell one by one as Jake dealt with the metal spears he formed. He frowned. ¡°These giant mutated animals are getting stronger and stronger.¡±

    </i></i>

    <i><i> ¡°Most of the giant mutated animals are now rank 2.¡± Kyle nodded. ¡°Some are asionally rank 3.¡±

    </i></i>

    <i><i> ¡°This makes me suspect that among these giant mutated animals, there will be a rank 4 in the future.¡± Jake clicked his tongue.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Kyle nodded.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> The other three teams were also busy dealing with the giant mutated animals. By now, they had also realized that these giant mutated animals were growing stronger and stronger as they approached the location of that granary.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> At the side, Lotus bit her lip. ¡°Do you know the reason why these giant mutated animals are getting stronger?¡±

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Petra shook his head. ¡°I thought that there might be something at the granary site that attracted these giant mutated animals.¡±

    </i></i>

    <i><i> ¡°That¡¯s possible.¡±

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Lotus was a bit worried.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> In her past life, she didn¡¯t take this mission nor this path at all. It was also because of this that she basically didn¡¯t know that there were a lot of giant mutated animals in this path towards the granary.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> When she headed there in the past, the entire ce had long been raided.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> There were only a few giant mutated animals left.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> .....

    </i></i>

    <i><i> It was easy to deal even with weaker people.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> ¡°Don¡¯t worry, at this level, it will still be easy to deal with.¡± Petra waved his hand, not caring too much about these giant mutated animals.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Lotus looked at Petra and looked solemn.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> She knew his ending.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> And the real reason why she chose to join Petra Group was because she knew how strong this Petra would be in the future. Their team also had strong teamwork and would eventually be famous.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> She wanted to be part of it.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> And in the meantime, stay away from that big viin Kyle.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Lotus would have never imagined before her past life memory appeared that such a gentlemanly person was actually such a big devil inside.</i></i><i><i> </i></i>

 Chapter 103

    103 Second Day

    Ssh! Thud!

    The sound of fighting continued as more and more giant mutated animals appeared on their way. Some people started to be tired and the groups were clearly unable to keep up with one another.

    For example, the Sunshine Group wasgging behind the others because their physical fitness was rtively lower.

    Even though they had been using their elemental abilities to deal with these giant mutated animals, it was clear that the journey had been very taxing for them so far. Some of them were clearly panting.

    This was only the second day.

    As the days passed, it would be even more difficult as more and more giant mutated animals and the stronger giant mutated animals will appear.

    ¡°It¡¯s already evening; can¡¯t we take some rest?¡± A woman from Sunshine Group finally couldn¡¯t help it any longer.

    ¡°Tsk, you¡¯re already tired just from these?¡± Another man from Rodent Group rolled his eyes. ¡°All of you are pretty, but just facing these few giant mutated animals, you¡¯re already tired. Are you sure that you¡¯re up for this mission?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that you¡¯re going to tag along and im the reward while the others are the one who did the work?¡± Another man from Rodent Group stabbed with his words.

    .....

    The woman who was tired from Sunshine Group was speechless. Her face turned red. She wanted to refute their words, but felt that whatever she said would be useless. Who would have thought that they had to walk for so long?

    Wouldn¡¯t it be better to ride some cars?

    But looking at the road and the many giant mutated animals outside, it was indeed impossible for them to use cars. Even motorcycles would have a hard time passing this area.

    Walking is the only way possible for them to pass through.

    ¡°Kyle, shall we stop here or continue?¡± Jake noticed that there was an open area nearby. It was indeed already evening and in one hour or two, the sun wille down. If they didn¡¯t find any ce to stay, they would have to continue walking in the dark.

    Even though it was not impossible to fight these giant mutated animals at night, it was clearly not up to their advantage. There was no need to take more risk as there was no time limit spected by the military for them to finish this mission.

    It was not a rescue mission anyway.

    ¡°We¡¯ll rest.¡± Kyle nodded.

    ¡°Meow.¡± <i> </i>

    <i> Kate nced at the location and nodded to herself that it was not a bad location. At the very least, it was enough for the three of them.

    </i>

    <i> The others?

    </i>

    <i> Who cares?

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Here?¡± Another woman from Sunshine Group looked at the small open area and realized that this group had no intention to stay close with them at all. They had more members and if they had to stay away from ck Group, they would have to squeeze with each other.

    </i>

    <i> After all, it didn¡¯t seem like they would want them to get close.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Can we...¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Nope.¡± Jake cut them off. He then took out several mines and crouched down on the ground. ¡°If you pass through this area, you should be prepared by yourself.¡±

    </i>

    <i> The woman gritted her teeth.

    </i>

    <i> Looking at the few mines that Jake nted, it was clear that should they dare to cross the line, these people would not hesitate to blow them off.

    </i>

    <i> Damn it.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Meow?¡±

    </i>

    <i> Kate watched as Jake threatened the women with those mines and nted them on the ground in front of their faces. She was speechless.

    </i>

    <i> Did he had to be so ruthless?

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Some people didn¡¯t know how to give up until they¡¯re being told clearly on the face.¡± Kyle stroked Kate¡¯s head and back tenderly. ¡°It¡¯s better to show them with action that they¡¯re not worth much so that you wouldn¡¯t need to waste your time.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Meow...¡± <i> </i></i>

    <i><i> Kate silently lit a candle to those girls who would fall for Kyle¡¯s face. It seemed that this professor of hers was indeed very ruthless.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> But recallingst night¡¯s incident, Kate felt that it shouldn¡¯t be that strange anymore.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> ¡°Let¡¯s rest.¡±

    </i></i>

    <i><i> ¡°Ok.¡±

    </i></i>

    <i><i> ¡°I¡¯ll guard first.¡± Kyle conveniently took Kate and then sat under the tree. After that, he asked Kate to take out some dry ration for them to eat.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> They also brought supplies on their bag in case something happened to Kate and she couldn¡¯t ess the space. Anyway, it would be better for them to be prepared in case something happened.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Bang!

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Hearing the faint sound of gunshots, Kyle arched his eyebrows. He looked into the distance as his eyes narrowed.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Were there other teams who also wanted to go to the granary? This mission was clearly stipted to do by City B, but if there were other cities who took interest to the grains there, they will definitely also deploy more people.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Kyle would not be surprised at all if that happened.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> But it would definitelyplicate things.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> He didn¡¯t like it.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> The sun went down and it waspletely dark. There were no giant mutated animals around, so it was quite peaceful.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Sunshine Group and Petra Group surprisingly also camped near their area. Even though they didn¡¯t dare to get close to each other, they were all still in the same simr area.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> As for Rodent Group, they had already departed first.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> In their words: they didn¡¯t find any point resting at this area because it would only waste their valuable time to reach the granary first.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> The others didn¡¯t stop them.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> First, they were not close to Rodent Group.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Secondly, they didn¡¯t want to be dragged to fight giant mutated animals in the middle of the night.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Third, they were tired.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> With those reasons above, these people decided to rest at the night in this area and set up their camp nicely.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> ¡®Hmm?¡¯

    </i></i>

    <i><i> ¡°Meow?¡±

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Kate meowed softly and sensed that there was actually someone who was still awake. That person stopped a distance away from them, but Kate could notice that there was indeed a person over there.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> It was not giant mutated animal because the shape was wrong.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> ¡°Just sleep.¡± Kyle tapped Kate¡¯s head and looked into the Sunshine Group coldly. These women were really annoying. Even though he had already warned them not to bother with him, it seemed that they didn¡¯t even bother to listen.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Is there a way for him to make them go away on their own or a good reason to leave first?

    </i></i>

    <i><i> In that case, he will just pick up the pace with the others tomorrow.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> While Kyle was thinking, formless energy spread out. Kate was awakened once more and peeked her head out of Kyle¡¯s jacket. She was stunned when she could see faint gold colored energy around Kyle.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> It spread out before reaching towards Sunshine Group location.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> In the next moment, screams filled through the air.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> ...

    </i></i>

    <i><i> After a round of nonsense, Kyle found out that these group of women were experiencing nightmare in the middle of the night. They screamed so loudly that they attracted some giant mutated animals on the way.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> After fighting for a bit, Kyle was a bit annoyed.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> ¡°Damn, even screams can attract these giant mutated animals?¡± Jake was stunned. However, he was indeed very tired, so he had already walked towards his tent again. ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep again, you should deal with those giant mutated animals on your own.¡±

    </i></i>

    <i><i> ¡°There are still a long night ahead.¡± Kyle nced at Jake.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> And Kyle¡¯s words were proven to be true.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Less than half an hourter, there were another ear piercing scream from the Sunshine Group.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> At the same time, countless giant mutated animals were attracted by the scream.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> ...

    </i></i>

    <i><i> The other two groups were thoroughly annoyed.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> They were woken up twice by the people from Sunshine Group and these people even attracted giant mutated animals on the way towards their camp.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Who would not be pissed with that?

    </i></i>

    <i><i> ¡°You should stop screaming or we¡¯re the one who will silence you.¡± Petra looked at these women with irritation.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> If this was in peaceful time, he would definitely not treat these women so harshly like this. But they were all mercenaries who had taken mission to deal with these giant mutated animals and also headed to the granary.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> How could he show any tender care to these women?

    </i></i>

    <i><i> ¡°Yes, yes, we¡¯re sorry.¡±

    </i></i>

    <i><i> These women were afraid.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> .....

    </i></i>

    <i><i> They didn¡¯t even understand why they kept on having nightmare and ended up screaming so loudly that giant mutated animals were attracted on their way. Thankfully, all of them were strong enough.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Kate looked at the people from Sunshine Group and then silently cast a nced at Kyle. For some reason, she had the feeling that those gold formless energy was the reason why Kyle could affect these people. However, how was she supposed to say it to Kyle?

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Kate felt troubled for a while but decided to forget it since they were going to sleep peacefully next... Right?</i></i><i><i> </i></i>

 Chapter 104

    104 Third Ability

    Oh how could Kate be more wrong.

    The gold formless energy was uncontroble by Kyle and still headed towards those people from Sunshine Group. It seemed as if Kyle was still annoyed by them, but Kate had the feeling that Kyle himself might not control it well.

    He might not even know that he had the third ability.

    Three abilities?

    Thinking that she herself had three abilities with one of them was utterly useless, Kate sighed deeply.

    In the middle of the night, the third scream rang out.

    This time, the other two groups were already impatient.

    ¡°Damn! I can¡¯t sleep if she kept on screaming like this!¡± Jake was so annoyed by the constant scream.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Kyle nced at Kate. ¡°Floating skateboard.¡±

    .....

    Kate nced at Kyle.

    The so called floating skateboard was the new type of skateboard was still rtively expensive. It was mostly used by the rich second generation to y around and it was using the concept of maism to make it continue floating.

    It was some kind of game.

    But it was more useful in this kind of terrain since it would be hard for them to use motorcycles that would be noisy in the middle of the night.

    ¡°We¡¯re using them?¡± Jake¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Dn also looked interested.

    Three floating skateboard appeared and the three of them boarded it almost immediately. It seemed that they were already impatient enough to leave this ce as those women from Sunshine Group was still screaming because of the nightmare.

    *rumble!*

    Countless giant mutated animals raged once more towards the direction of these women from Sunshine Group.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Petra walked out of his tent and felt cold when he heard the scream for the third time. This was already the damned third time!

    It was fine yesterday, but today this Sunshine Group seemed to be going to kill them all.

    ¡°Take out the motorcycles. We¡¯re going to leave directly!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Boss.¡±

    Petra watched as Kyle and the others left with the floating motorcycles and his eyes shed with hatred. If not because of that damned Kyle, he would still be the famous second generation young masters and had countless money in his pocket.

    There was no need for him to scrape and tried his best to save money when this damn apocalypse happened.

    ¡°Boss, we¡¯re ready.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Petra veered his eyes away. Sooner orter, he will deal with that annoying Kyle. At the same time, he would leave these giant mutated animals to those people from Sunshine Group who was courting death.

    Brmm!

    As the motorcycles left, countless giant mutated animals arrived and rushed towards the Sunshine Group.

    The women who had woken up were now forced to fight because they couldn¡¯t leave in time. Looking at these giant mutated animals approaching them with teeth bared, they all felt extremely desperate.

    It seemed as if this was the end for them.

    ...

    Swish!

    ¡°Whoa!¡± Jake narrowly avoided being mmed into a tree and sighed with relief. ¡°Damn, I haven¡¯t used this for a long time and now I¡¯ve missed it so much. Why didn¡¯t you take it sooner, Kyle?¡±

    ¡°The charging took a long time and need a lot of electricity.¡± Kyle passed a sidelong nce at Jake.

    ¡°I¡¯ll prepare them,¡± Dn interjected.

    It seemed that Dn also liked to use these floating skateboard more than walking. It was indeed much faster and with this, they would be able to reach that granary much faster than their expectation.

    ¡°However, I don¡¯t understand why those women would suddenly have nightmares. Even if they have nightmares, can¡¯t they not scream so loudly like that?¡± Jakeined. He was still trying to sleep but these women woke him up just after he managed to sleep for a bit.

    It was very annoying.

    ¡°I wonder about that.¡± Kyle himself was not sure.

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    ¡°Did you know, Little Kitty?¡± Jake asked half jokingly.

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    Kate rolled her eyes and repeated her words to Kyle. However, it was dark and they clearly couldn¡¯t see that she was actually looking in Kyle¡¯s direction while telling him that he was the true cause.

    After a while, they stopped and Kate took out their tent. Aside from the nails were pulled out of the ground, the others were still the same as how they left it be before. It seemed that Kate was able to take things into her space even when they were nailed to the ground.

    But there was definitely some restriction.

    ¡°Let¡¯s set this up again.¡± Jake walked around began to put the nails in ce again with Dn helping to hold it.

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    Kate was really beginning to feel so frustrated because of the cat¡¯snguage and human¡¯snguage that was different. It felt as if she couldn¡¯tmunicate with Kyle well because of thisnguage barrier.

    ¡°Why are you so noisy today?¡± Kyle was confused and lifted Kate up.

    She wriggled a bit and meowed.

    ¡°Meow.¡± <i> </i>

    <i> Kyle looked at Kate and saw her using gaze. He was perplexed because he didn¡¯t think that he did something wrong, but then he recalled those girls from the Sunshine Group and a strange conjecture was formed inside his mind.

    </i>

    <i> He took a deep breath. ¡°Little Kitty, are you saying that I¡¯m the cause of those nightmares?¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Meow!¡±

    </i>

    <i> Kate nodded her head fiercely.

    </i>

    <i> Kyle looked at Kate deeply and began to think about what he was thinking not long before the nightmare started. He only felt that he was somewhat annoyed by those people from Sunshine Group because they were trying to get close to him while they were in this kind of situation.

    </i>

    <i> With so many giant mutated animals around, it would be hard for Kyle to appreciate their attitude.

    </i>

    <i> And then, he felt that he could somehow see some strange scenes.

    </i>

    <i> He thought that he was dreaming, so he didn¡¯t care too much and only thought that it would be better for these girls to experience what it felt like to be truly in the apocalypse and felt desperate when facing these giant mutated animals.

    </i>

    <i> Afterwards...

    </i>

    <i> There was no afterwards because these women were screaming and countless giant mutated animals appeared in front of them and they had to deal with it.

    </i>

    <i> Kyle¡¯s expression turned strange.

    </i>

    <i> He turned to look at Jake, who had finished setting up the camp and tried to make the images of barbeque in front of the other party. Soon, he heard Jake yelled.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Damn! Why is there a barbeque here?¡±

    </i>

    <i> Kyle was silent.

    </i>

    <i> He had actually silently awakened his third ability during the second red rain, but he hadn¡¯t felt anything. If not because his emotion fluctuated, he might not have realized that he had somehow awakened his third ability.

    </i>

    <i> The barbeque disappeared.

    </i>

    <i> Jake was confused and turned around. ¡°Dn, Kyle, you might not believe me, but I think I see a barbeque right in front of me for a split second.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°I know.¡± Kyle caressed Kate¡¯s head after putting her on hisp again.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°What do you mean you know? It looks so real that I¡¯m drooling now.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°It¡¯s my ability,¡± Kyle admitted frankly. He knew that he could trust these two brothers of his. Even though they were fooling around most of the time, the two of them were loyal and the matter of ability will be very important in the future.

    </i>

    <i> It was only if they knew each other abilities would they be able to support each other better.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Your ability?¡± Jake was stunned. ¡°Wasn¡¯t your ability is that so called...¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°New one?¡± Dn asked.

    </i>

    <i> Kyle nodded. ¡°It¡¯s this little one who managed to sense that I somehow used my ability against those women from Sunshine Group. It seems that because of me, they experienced nightmares without me knowing.¡±

    </i>

    <i> Jake and Dn were stupefied.

    </i>

    <i> Before they could say anything, they heard the sound of loud explosioning in the direction where the Sunshine Group was left. It seemed that those women were forced to use their limited gunpowder, bombs, and others to survive.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Damn! You¡¯re so fierce.¡± Jake cursed. ¡°I¡¯m sure that those people will definitely be angry if they know that you can use your ability without you knowing.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Yes.¡± Kyle nodded. ¡°I might need to practice more and find out which crystal cores are the most suitable for me. The other colors didn¡¯t have any reaction with me at all, so I will investigate it slowly.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Meow?¡±

    </i>

    <i> .....

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Are you worried about those people? Don¡¯t worry, we alle prepared, so they will definitely too. This kind of small horde of giant mutated animals will not stop them.¡± Jake grinned.</i><i> </i>

 Chapter 105

    105 Third Day

    Kate was skeptical.

    However, she decided not to think too much about it.

    Because it was alreadyte, Kyle switched to guard with Jake and went to sleep. The other two had no other choice but to switch with each other to guard for the night.

    When it was morning, they could clearly see the people from Sunshine Group was walking with tired look towards them. From the way it looked like, they might have experienced more giant mutated animals¡¯ attack at night and thus couldn¡¯t sleep again.

    Well, it was to be expected.

    Kate had the inkling that Kyle¡¯s ability still affected them, causing them to lose quality sleep and ended up being very tired.

    Those people from Petra Group was also nearby.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to go separately from now,¡± Petra said coldly at these women from Sunshine Group who had caught up. From the way it looked like, these women didn¡¯t have good night sleep at night as they were forced to endure the fierce battles with giant mutated animals.

    But he didn¡¯t care.

    .....

    What he cared the most was that these women had caused them to lose sleep and had to fight unnecessarily. These giant mutated animals would not be attracted if not because of their screaming.

    Petra hated troubles.

    ¡°I know.¡± The leader of Sunshine Group was also a woman and her face was as ck as a pot right now.

    After experiencing thest night¡¯s disaster, she had the urge to kick her own teammates. Who made them all so easily scared of things? This hadn¡¯t happened before and she felt that she was really unlucky.

    For most of them to experience nightmare at the same time was indeed a disaster.

    ¡°We¡¯re going too,¡± Jake interjected as he waved his hand. Their location to restst night was not that far, but it was enough to avoid the iing giant mutated animals¡¯ horde that was attracted by Sunshine Group.

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    The Sunshine Group looked dejected, but they continued to walk towards the direction of the granary. No matter what, they still had a mission to aplish. What they could hope right now was for these giant mutated animals not to appear too many again.

    They wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with so many giant mutated animals anymore.

    Petra then turned to look at Kyle and the others. The men behind him could sense that their boss was tense and seemed as if he was going to attack Kyle and the others.

    They were not afraid.

    But in a ce where a lot of giant mutated animals were roaming, it was indeed not ideal for them to fight.

    ¡°Do you want to settle the old things for once and all, Kyle?¡± Petra asked, his tone of voice was incredibly cold.

    ¡°No.¡± Kyle¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°I would not be satisfied with only this.¡±

    Petraughed coldly.

    Behind him, Lotus looked at Petra and then at Kyle as her eyes shed with unconcealed hatred and fear. She had some abilities that awakened, but after seeing what Kyle was capable of inside her ¡®dream of past life,¡¯ she would always feel fear of Kyle.

    What had happened inside that ¡®dream of past life¡¯ was very real. So real that Lotus felt that she had truly experienced that past life. It was also very outrageous that in that ce, she was incredibly weak and could only watch as these monsters rampaged on the battlefield.

    This time, things were different.

    She¡¯ll grow even stronger than these monsters and prevented those wars from going on!

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    Kate lightly patted Kyle¡¯s hand that was near the pocket¡¯s entrance. She couldn¡¯t see him, but she could sense his coldness that seemed to permeate from his bones. It was a bit scary, yet she had gradually learnt to ept him.

    At the very least, he had never hurt her.

    As his ¡®cat,¡¯ Kate lived a very fulfilling life, so she didn¡¯t want to leave his side in the slightest bit.

    Kyle¡¯s body eased slightly, but his eyes were still terrifyingly cold when he looked in Petra¡¯s direction. There was no way he could forgive Petra for what the other party¡¯s family had done to him.

    His revenge had almostpleted.

    Back then, a little bit more was what needed for him to thoroughly destroy Petra¡¯s family¡¯s life.

    But the apocalypse happened.

    It was like a cold joke to him and Kyle had no interest to continue pressuring Petra for the time being. He had to make sure that he was strong enough first to have a say in this changed world.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it enough that you destroyed my life before this damn apocalypse?¡± Petra asked, enraged at Kyle¡¯s cold response.

    ¡°It¡¯ll never be enough.¡± Kyle looked at Petra coldly.

    Petra gnashed his teeth and the earth rumbled as countless spikes appeared on the ce where Kyle stood.

    Swoosh!

    Lightly stepping to the side, Kyle avoided Petra¡¯s attack and waved his hand. Fire spread out towards Petra and his men, causing them to yell and quickly spread water in order to make sure that they would not be burned to death.

    Petra¡¯s eyes widened. He gnashed his teeth. ¡°You¡¯re also rank 4.¡±

    ¡°You too.¡± Kyle nodded.

    It seemed that Petra was growing well even though his financial state was definitely not as good as Kyle after being bombarded by Kyle so many times.

    ¡®So fast.¡¯ Lotus gritted her teeth. After joining Petra¡¯s group, she had grown faster, but she was not fast enough to reach rank 3 before the second red rain. As a result, she only advanced to rank 3 after the second red rain.

    After that, she had to experience the bitter struggle before she finally managed to reach the peak of rank 3.

    In their group, only Petra was at rank 4.

    The rest were at rank 3 with various minor advancement.

    On the other hand, Kyle¡¯s group were all those at rank 4 and if they were to have a battle, it would definitely be very bitter.

    Lotus felt desperate.

    Why does it feel that things were never going in ordance to what she wanted? Even though she had tried to alter a lot of things in order to make sure that it was more convenient for her, many things didn¡¯t seem to be the same as her expectation.

    Now, all Lotus could do was to reach those ¡®ces of opportunity¡¯ faster than the others in her ¡®dream of past life.¡¯

    That way, she will be able to monopolize those things and grew as the strongest!

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    Hearing the loud meowing, Kyle took a deep breath. He could also sense that a number of giant mutated animals were approaching their location. If they were to stay any longer, giant mutated animals would surround this ce.

    They would be meals for those giant mutated animals.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Kyle passed another look at Petra and shook his head. Sooner orter, he will settle Petra and Petra¡¯s family member. But for now, it would be more important for him to finish the mission given to him first.

    How annoying.

    ¡°Ok.¡± Jake and Dn had been silent at this time because they knew the conflict between Kyle and Petra would never end so simply. In the world wherew governed almost everything, Kyle was doing whatever he could to make life hell for Petra.

    And now that things had changed this way, would Kyle stop?

    The others didn¡¯t think that way.

    But with the way Kyle was doing things, he would never want to leave any evidence on himself. Even if there were any direct confrontation, it would definitely not result in Petra¡¯s end.

    Anyway, they had no confidence of sealing everyone¡¯s mouth if they were to make a move right now.

    Petra¡¯s group had too many people.

    There will be another chance in the future.

    Swish!

    ¡°Boss, a lot of giant mutated animals were going this way!¡± one of Petra¡¯s subordinate suddenly yelled. He was the scout of the team and had wind element, so he could sense their arrival the fastest.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Take the motorcycles.¡±

    While Petra was rushing, Kyle had already asked Kate to take out those floating skateboards and the group rushed out.

    This way, the four groups all went on their own way.

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    Kate peeked out as Kyle was riding the floating skateboards to avoid those giant mutated animals who wereing at them. They could fight but fighting so many giant mutated animals would definitely waste their time.

    They didn¡¯t want that.

    ¡°Little Kitty, you should just stay inside and hide.¡± Kyle patted the little cat¡¯s head. He looked at the little cat meaningfully. ¡°Can you sense the arrival of these giant mutated animals?¡±

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    Kate shook her head. She tilted her head to the side, wondering how she should exin about these white and ck dots. Because they represented life or to be exact, only present on humans and animals, she could technically see them.

 Chapter 106

    106 Separate

    So when she saw arge number of these white and ck dots approaching, she knew that the giant mutated animals wereing.

    She warned Kyle.

    Because she definitely couldn¡¯t escape by herself.

    Her small limbs were definitely very uncooperative if she chose to escape by herself. Thus, if Kate wanted to survive, she knew that her only chance was to call for Kyle and warned him about these giant mutated animals arrival.

    ¡°But you know that they¡¯reing?¡± Kyle asked again.

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    The two of them couldn¡¯tmunicate directly, so what Kyle could do was to ask some yes and no question. That way, Kate only needed to nod her head or to shake her head.

    Thankfully, Kate could now control her furry body better than when she first be a little cat.

    At that time, she couldn¡¯t even walk.

    .....

    Ugh, how embarrassing.

    ¡°I see. It seems that your ability is really interesting, Little Kitty.¡± Kyle chuckled and tapped Kate¡¯s head softly. ¡°Now, head inside and don¡¯t be naughty.¡±

    ¡°Meow.¡± <i> </i>

    <i> Kate entered the jacket¡¯s pocket once again and pouted. She herself had no intention of going out if it was unnecessary. Anyway, it would be better to wait until they rested before she came out again.

    </i>

    <i> There was no need for her to disturb Kyle.

    </i>

    <i> Avoiding these giant mutated animals and unnecessary battles came as the priority.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Hey, Kyle, that woman beside Petra seems to be close to him. Are you nning to include her too?¡± Jake suddenly asked.

    </i>

    <i> Kyle arched his eyebrows. ¡°If she tried to stop me, then I will.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°I see.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Branch.¡±

    </i>

    <i> Swish!

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Gah!¡± Jake ducked hurriedly right at Dn¡¯s warning. He looked at the branch behind him and felt d that Dn was paying more attention to their road. Falling from this speed was definitely not going to be a good experience.

    </i>

    <i> They could ask for Little Kitty to heal them, but she definitely couldn¡¯t erase the previous pain they experienced.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Pay more attention to the road. You don¡¯t want to lose your head when you¡¯re driving in the forest like this.¡± Kyle rolled his eyes.

    </i>

    <i> His friend is truly an airhead most of the time. This made Kyle wondered just what made him stick to be friend with Jake all these years. There were many chances for him to cut off their rtionship, but he never did.

    </i>

    <i> Probably, it was because his friend always allowed him to have a lot of goodugh.

    </i>

    <i> And they never truly interfered with each other¡¯s private business. They knew how to draw the line between something they could participate in and those they had to stay away as far as possible.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°I know, I know.¡± Jake shouted while moving his body to the side to avoid therge rock that seemed to appear out of nowhere for him.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Good for you to know.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Heh, this remind me of the days when we¡¯re ying in the park.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Punished.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Don¡¯t make me remember the punishment afterwards! It¡¯s not my fault that we ended up falling into the pond because I just couldn¡¯t control the floating skateboard that well.¡± Jake howled.

    </i>

    <i> Kate was speechless.

    </i>

    <i> If he couldn¡¯t control his floating skateboard well, doesn¡¯t it meant that the fault was indeed on him? After all, it was something that he did.

    </i>

    <i> However, Kate also realized something as these people were using their floating skateboard and that was their speed was not so fast. It was as if they purposely controlled it so that the speed was onlyparable to that of bicycle or slightly faster but far cry from that of motorcycles.

    </i>

    <i> It might be rted to the fact that they had to maintain their delicate bnce on top of this floating skateboard. Besides, thew of physics in regards to force, angr, and momentum would definitely not allow them to stand straight and face the wind.

    </i>

    <i> That was unless they wanted to be thrown to the back.

    </i>

    <i> And this delicate bnce might not be something that a little kid would be able to control well without a lot of practice.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Thanks to you, I got punished a lot,¡± Kyle snorted. ¡°You should know that the biggest punishmente because you nearly run over someone when you¡¯re using this floating skateboard.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Come on! I was only in junior high school at that time!¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°We¡¯re same.¡± Dn frowned.

    </i>

    <i> Jake was speechless.

    </i>

    <i> Alright, they were all of the same age, but it didn¡¯t mean that the others were as stupid and clumsy as him, alright?

    </i>

    <i> Jake might be a bit clumsy most of the time, but he still knew that very well.

    </i>

    <i> He also readily admitted it.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Meow.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°What is it, Little Kitty?¡± Kyle heard the faint call from his cat.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Meow, meow, meow!¡±

    </i>

    <i> Hearing the panicked tone of the cat, Kyle frowned.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°What is it, Kyle?¡± Jake asked.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°I need a trantor or a scout. The next time we take a mission, remember to recruit either one of them.¡± Kyle looked around while paying attention to his road.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Trantor?¡±

    </i>

    <i> Jake was speechless.

    </i>

    <i> It was fine if Kyle said that they needed a scout because it was indeed hard for them to know what Little Kitty was saying. But asking them to find a trantor instead of a scout seemed a bit strange.

    </i>

    <i> But just as he was about to say something, he heard faint buzzing sound from the distance.

    </i>

    <i> Their floating skateboard was not like those motorcycles. Granted that they couldn¡¯t go too fast, but who would want to speed up in this kind of terrain? They would end up facing trees head on and then dropped to the ground.

    </i>

    <i> And the advantage was that these silent floating skateboard allowed them to listen to other sounds around more clearly.

    </i>

    <i> At this time, his expression changed.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Bees!¡±

    </i>

    <i> The giant mutated animals that came this time were bees. And knowing that bees were usually going in a swarm, they would definitely be in trouble.

    </i>

    <i> Kyle¡¯s expression also turned serious. From many giant mutated animals around, bees were definitely one of the most difficult one to deal with. There were simply too many of them in a swarm and each of them could sting them.

    </i>

    <i> Who could deal with it?

    </i>

    <i> Normal bees around were already very annoying and now that they had turned into giant mutated animals, they would be even more annoying.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Kyle, does your cat have bees¡¯ allergy?¡± Jake asked as he tried to speed up his floating skateboard a bit.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Kyle frowned.

    </i>

    <i> The so called allergy was when their body had an adverse reaction to the sting of the bees. Normally, it would not affect them too much and only felt pain, but those who had allergy might end up dying instead.

    </i>

    <i> Kyle was now worried that Little Kitty had some kind of allergy.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Little Kitty, do you know whether you have any allergy or not?¡± Kyle asked while watching out for those giant mutated bees.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Meow?¡±

    </i>

    <i> Kate was speechless.

    </i>

    <i> If it was her original body, she knew that she had no allergy whatsoever because she had already been stung by a bee identally... twice. It was truly a very painful experience, but thankfully, she didn¡¯t feel anything aside from pain.

    </i>

    <i> No shortness of breath.

    </i>

    <i> No itchiness

    </i>

    <i> No other adverse reaction that might cause her death.

    </i>

    <i> Her parents evenughed when they heard of her interesting experience of being stung by bees during her lunch....

    </i>

    <i> As for this cat?

    </i>

    <i> Kate didn¡¯t know.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Meow?¡±

    </i>

    <i> Kate was seriously contemting.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Kyle! They¡¯reing closer! Damn it, I can¡¯t possibly make a metal barrier around the three of us!¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Dn, water wall!¡±

    </i>

    <i> Dn waved his hand and the water inside his bottle that he carried immediately formed a water barrier behind them. Even though they could technically create these elements out of nowhere, it would consume more of their ability.

    </i>

    <i> .....

    </i>

    <i> For the sake of longer battle, they always prepared their elements around them.

    </i>

    <i> Ssh! Ssh! Ssh!

    </i>

    <i> These giant mutated bees came crashing towards the water wall and was effectively stopped for a moment. However, these giant mutated bees were faster than them, so it wouldn¡¯t be easy for them to escape them.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Kyle, can¡¯t you burn them down?¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Too many at one time.¡± Kyle frowned but he still waved his hand and formed a fire wall right behind them.

    </i>

    <i> So after that water wall, these giant mutated bees were facing the fire wall and directly burned to death.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Meow.¡±

    </i>

    <i> Kate quickly collected their crystals.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°There¡¯s a pond not far at the front!¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°That¡¯s a fountain, Jake!¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Whatever! Dn, form a water wall to surround the area while Jake make the metal wall!¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Got it!¡±

    </i>

    <i> Ssh!</i><i> </i>

 Chapter 107

    107 Eliminating the Giant Bees

    Ssh!

    Entering the fountain, Dn immediately began to work while Kate collected their floating skateboard back into the space. It wouldn¡¯t be able tost long if it had to stay floating.

    At the very least, time was technically stopped inside her space.

    ¡°Come out, you metal wall!¡± Jake took out the metal ball from his backpack and used it to form a metal shield around them. He made the metal as thin yet as strong as possible.

    It was strange, but he could feel that he could control the inner of these metals, allowing him to modify them in ordance to what he needed.

    Bang! Peng! Ssh!

    These giant mutated bees were stopped.

    At the same time, there were some other giant mutated animals roaming around that were attracted by themotion and rammed against their shield.

    Sound of these giant mutated animals ramming could be heard from time to time.

    .....

    ¡°Little Kitty, it¡¯s your turn.¡± Kyle patted Kate. The fastest way to deal with these giant mutated animals would be for Kate to do reverse healing. He also found out that Kate seemed to grow faster as a healer when she either used healing or reverse healing.

    Thus, he gave this chance to her.

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    Kate nced outside and those white dots were pulled in easily. There was no physical barrier that could block these white dots as Kate absorbed them into her body.

    Her ability was very scary.

    But Kate knew that as long as she only used these abilities against these giant mutated animals, it would be fine.

    Outside their shield, these giant mutated animals were dropping one by one. Their body was rotting at a pace visible to the naked eyes and some even turned into dust instantly. The wind blows and no traces were left.

    Jake clicked his tongue when he saw this scene. ¡°No matter how many times I have seen this, I feel that your little cat is scarier than you, Kyle.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not scary at all.¡± Kyle patted Kate softly.

    Jake grimaced.

    Not scary?

    Which part of these massacre towards giant mutated animals in front of him that was not scary at all?

    Even if Jake had a hundred times more courage than what he had right now, he knew that he would never ever dare to keep a pet as scary as Little Kitty. If he were to annoy his pet, would his pet end up raising their paw against him and sucked him dry so that he would turn into a corpse instantly?

    Just the thought caused Jake to shiver in fear.

    ¡°Coward.¡±

    ¡°Hey! Do you think you¡¯re braver than me! Why don¡¯t you try to keep such a scary pet around you instead!¡± Jake rolled his eyes at Dn.

    Dn frowned. ¡°Dislike.¡±

    Jake was speechless.

    He knew that Dn didn¡¯t really like to take care of animals, but was it really the appropriate reason to reject his challenge. Well, even if it was normal animal, it was estimated that Dn wouldn¡¯t even bother to take care of them.

    They were not exactly pet keeper type of people.

    Though, Jake had to admit that he was truly astounded when he saw Kyle took care of Little Kitty so carefully like that. This made him wonder whether keeping pet could actually change someone so much.

    ¡°Meow.¡± <i> </i>

    <i> Kate looked outside and saw there were still a lot of giant mutated animals around. She felt a bit of regret, but her small body had limited appetite and these rank 2 to rank 3 giant mutated animals contained more white dots than those giant mutated animals at rank 1 or 2 that she encountered before.

    </i>

    <i> It seemed that before she reached rank 4, she will have to be patient with ¡®eating¡¯ these white dots bit by bit.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Ok.¡± Kyle lightly petted Kate and took her into his embrace. At the same time, his other hand waved outside and mes of fire raged on.

    </i>

    <i> Countless giant mutated animals were directly burned to death.

    </i>

    <i> Jake watched the scenery outside speechlessly. ¡°Why don¡¯t you do this from the very beginning?¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°I can¡¯t make such a big move when we¡¯re escaping.¡± Kyle nced at Jake. ¡°Besides, this consume quite a lot of my energy.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Well, thanks to these giant mutated animals concentrating in one ce, we can deal with them all at once.¡± Jake nodded in satisfaction when he saw these giant mutated animals burned to ash.

    </i>

    <i> The crystals were naturally collected by Kate.

    </i>

    <i> She didn¡¯t need anyone to remind her about this because she will definitely automatically collect them.

    </i>

    <i> One of the biggest advantage of having a rank 4 space awakened was that they would be able to collect the loot faster. However, they definitely couldn¡¯t take the corpses of these giant mutated animals back. With them rotting so badly or burned until they turned into ash, their corpse had no value left.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Oh right, I didn¡¯t expect to see a fountain here.¡± Jake then looked around a saw a small hut not far from them. It was literally a hut because it was made out of wood and looked fairly simple.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°There are people who loved to live outside and built their houses a bit far from others.¡± Kyle nced at the hut too. ¡°They might have left earlier.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Meow.¡±

    </i>

    <i> With her ability to see these white dots, Kate knew for certain that the hut in front of them was empty. With so many giant mutated animals around, the person who was inside might have long been killed or escaped before these giant mutated animals were too hard to deal with.

    </i>

    <i> Either way, no one will be angry at them for messing this fountain.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Shall we left now?¡± Jake asked.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Recover your strength first. Little Kitty, crystals.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Meow~¡±

    </i>

    <i> The crystals that correspondent with their elements appeared and the three of them were busy absorbing the energy contained inside. It was a much faster way for them to recover the energy they had lost from using their abilities.

    </i>

    <i> It would naturally regenerate on its own, but the rate was too slow. They would have to stay here for a few more hours.

    </i>

    <i> At that time, there would definitely more giant mutated animals appearing.

    </i>

    <i> They didn¡¯t want it.

    </i>

    <i> After they had recovered most of their strength, Jake removed the metal shield. Dn¡¯s water shield had to be maintained all the time with his energy, but Jake¡¯s metal shield could be fixed in ce as long as the structure was correct and had enough foundation.

    </i>

    <i> This might be one of the biggest advantage that Jake had.

    </i>

    <i> He will definitely be a great builder because of his capability of controlling these metals. Though, facing these giant mutated animals, his ability didn¡¯t seem to be that good aside from defending.

    </i>

    <i> This made him sulk a bit.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°How much further do we need to walk until we reach the granary?¡± Jake asked as he removed the shield.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Probably around a day¡¯s time. There are several granaries in this area. It¡¯s built for the sake of emergency supplies, so it¡¯s a bit closer to the railroad. However, that railroad is also the nest of some giant mutated animals that were previously quite close to them.¡±

    </i>

    <i> Jake was speechless.

    </i>

    <i> Whoever designed that train station would definitely cry if he knew that the ce he designed was actually used by these giant mutated animals as their nest.

    </i>

    <i> Oh well, tough luck.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Come on, Little Kitty, take out the floating skateboard again.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°I thought you¡¯re going to keep them for emergency sake.¡± Jake was amused.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°It¡¯s faster if we use this. And I don¡¯t exactly know which granary we¡¯re supposed to be heading considering that there are like.... 5 granaries there?¡± Kyle looked at the map in his hand and shrugged.

    </i>

    <i> Jake was silent.

    </i>

    <i> Well, if the others were to reach the granary they were supposed to head for Kyle¡¯s mission, then it would be difficult for Kyle to finish his mission.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°In that case, let¡¯s go.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Meow.¡±

    </i>

    <i> Thus, they quickly boarded their floating skateboard and left towards the granary

    </i>

    <i> ...

    </i>

    <i> Not long after Kyle left, Petra and the others walked out of the forest with battered look. They were quite unlucky because even if they were using motorcycles, they couldn¡¯t beat these giant mutated bees. They had no other choice but to fight bitterly for a long time.

    </i>

    <i> After they had recovered enough, they chose to continue walking.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°There are a lot of corpses here.¡± One of Petra¡¯s men looked at the pile of rotting corpses and dusts around with frown. Why did it feel as if they had been left here for days?

    </i>

    <i> Lotus looked at the corpses and froze in her ce.

    </i>

    <i> These rotting corpses...

    </i>

    <i> No way?

    </i>

    <i> There was a reverse healing awakener nearby?

    </i>

    <i> She had never heard of any reverse healing awakener who appeared from City B. After all, each and every one of them was very famous in her ¡®past life¡¯ that it would be hard for her not to know.

    </i>

    <i> .....</i><i> </i>

 Chapter 108

    108 Reaching the Granary

    Of course, they were famous as in infamous.

    Because each and every one of them were people who were capable of dictating other people¡¯s life with a wave of their hand. If they were not satisfied, they could easily kill people with just a flick of finger.

    It was so easy that a lot of people feared these reverse healing awakeners.

    They could do normal healing, but at the same time, they could also do theplete opposite and took lives away from other creatures. Not only giant mutated animals but also towards humans.

    Lotus felt instinctive fear whenever she recalled these famous reverse healing awakeners in her previous life. If possible, she didn¡¯t want to be within 1 km with them because those who were more powerful could do their reverse healing from a range.

    At that time, it would be hard for them to block these people.

    ¡®Is it the person from my academy?¡¯ Lotus asked, feeling fear from the bottom of her heart. These Reverse Healing Ability hadn¡¯t been famous at this point in her past life because they would disguise their healing ability as per normal with others.

    But Lotus would definitely recognize them if she were to see any of them.

    Because their appearance alone had inflicted enough fear and terror for her that she couldn¡¯t sleep for a long time. For such ursed ability to appear, it was indeed the worst.

    .....

    But these people were notpletely invincible.

    They still couldn¡¯t block firepower from bullets. And as long as they were attacked by machines from long distance, it waspletely possible for them to die. But it was a bit hard to deal with those who were already at high rank.

    It was mostly because their range was simply too far and the weapons that could be used against them was too few.

    While Lotus¡¯s mind was churning, Petra was also looking at the corpse indifferently.

    ¡°There should be a battle against giant mutated animals in the past and this is what left of them. Anyway, let¡¯s go before more giant mutated animals followed us.¡± Petra waved his hand.

    His men nodded.

    Lotus looked at the traces on the ground and gritted her teeth. She hoped that there was truly no Reverse Healers around this area because as the current her, she definitely couldn¡¯t match against.

    Fire and wood abilities were rare and definitely powerful. But against these Reverse Healer, they were as weak as a chicken. The one who could truly deal with these Reverse Healers are those who were capable of attacking from long distance.

    ...

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    Because there were no one else around them, Kyle chose to carry Kate instead of putting her inside his pocket. Anyway, this ce was not like that water tunnel that was so smelly that Kate felt like her patience was challenged, so Kate happily obliged with Kyle¡¯s action.

    She liked the scenery outside too!

    Enjoying the pleasant wind, Kate was looking outside as Kyle controlled the floating skateboard towards the direction of the granary. She felt that even if there were a lot of giant mutated animals, it would not erase the beauty of these forests.

    These giant mutated animals were not destroying their habitat and instead targeted the humans¡¯ area.

    It was a bit strange if she thought about it.

    But she guessed that there might be something that giant mutated animals treasured from their human¡¯s cities. That was the reason why these giant mutated animals were rushing towards their cities.

    That was only her guess, though.

    ¡°The granary is already within sight.¡± Jake was pleasantly surprised when he saw the few buildings not far from the front. It was already afternoon and approaching evening, so finding the granary felt really good.

    At the very least, they should be able to finish their mission quickly.

    ¡°There¡¯s a forest here?¡± Kyle narrowed his eyes when he saw the lush forest right in front of the granary.

    Normally, they would make an open area so that they would be able to transport the grains from within the granary as fast as possible, but the granary in front of them was surrounded by forest.

    That alone had already caused suspicion to arise.

    ¡°Eh? Did this garden like forest grow in one night?¡± Jake was stunned.

    They knew that there were giant mutated animals, but were there also giant mutated nts?

    If there was, it would be proven to be very difficult to deal with.

    ¡°Are these nts different from normal nts?¡± Kyle asked while approaching the nearest one and narrowed his eyes. He was not an expert at nts and naturally couldn¡¯t really differentiate the difference between this forest in front of them and also the forest they had just passed.

    In this small open area, they just stood there.

    ¡°Meow?¡± <i> </i>

    <i> They were all confused, but they had to hurry or they would end up staying here overnight. And looking at how many giant mutated animals roaming around, a night inside the granary would definitely not be very pleasant.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Let¡¯s go, then.¡±

    </i>

    <i> Kyle waved his hand and a fire path appeared in front of him, directly forming a line towards the granary in front of Them. The others quickly walked forward and as they walked, they realized that the nts seemed to be growing at a speed visible to the naked eyes.

    </i>

    <i> This made them dumbfounded.

    </i>

    <i> Just what happened exactly?

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Hurry and enter the granary!¡± Kyle realized that this ce was indeed a dangerous one. They had to hurry and take the grains inside before quickly hurrying out of this ce.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Yes!¡±

    </i>

    <i> Jake rammed the door and was dumbfounded when he saw a lot of giant mutated rats and also some other giant mutated animals on the first floor. These giant mutated animals were trampling on the few grains that were left on the first floor.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Damn it! These are all food!¡± Jake angrily formed several metal spears and used it to stab these giant mutated animals in front of him. He would never forgive these giant mutated animals for destroying his food in the slightest bit!

    </i>

    <i> Foods are very precious right now!

    </i>

    <i> He didn¡¯t want to let these damn giant mutated animals wasted any of it.

    </i>

    <i> Dn also frowned and waved his hand as water shoot out like des. It was a different form aspared to Jake, but it was very useful to deal with these giant mutated animals in front of him.

    </i>

    <i> Kyle silently electrocuted a few giant mutated animals in front of him while scanning the granary in front of him.

    </i>

    <i> In one nce, this granary looked empty and had been raided by others before. But Kyle knew that this was the granary that his old man asked him toe because there was a secretpartment underground that held a lot of precious seeds and more valuable grains.

    </i>

    <i> This was indeed the emergency spot.

    </i>

    <i> The location that was specifically picked in case there was a famine and other disasters and the nation badly needed to replenish their food source. With the giant mutated animals roaming around, the higher ups wanted these grains and seeds to make sure that they could secure their supplies.

    </i>

    <i> If these grains were destroyed by giant mutated animals, they wouldn¡¯t know where to cry.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Let¡¯s go down.¡±

    </i>

    <i> After they had finished cleaning, Kyle walked to the end of the building and looked around before he found a small inconspicuous box at the side. There was a small hole that looked like a cracked wood.

    </i>

    <i> Kyle took out a card and inserted it.

    </i>

    <i> As soon as it was inserted, there was a rumbling sound before the table moved to the side. There was a metal door there and Kyle bent down to insert the number before the metal door opened to the side.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°There¡¯s really a hiddenpartment here?¡± Jake was stupefied.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Amazing.¡± Dn blinked his eyes. He would have never expected that the nation was actually already preparing so much for this disaster.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°This is not the only spot.¡± Kyle walked inside. ¡°There are some others military mission in other cities towards these kind of grain hiding spots. It has been prepared for so many years in case there¡¯s a disaster that couldn¡¯t be prevented.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°But the security is high.¡± Jake followed Kyle and stopped when they reached the floor below. Looking at the pile of grains in front of him, he couldn¡¯t believe his eyes.

    </i>

    <i> These were all precious foods.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Some of the spots should be selected to be taken out while some others were kept a secret in case there will be more food disaster in the future.¡± Kyle patted Kate to tell her to start putting these grains into her space. ¡°Besides, how much do you think that a person could carry inside their space?¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Not much?¡± Jake asked with uncertainty but when he saw that the entire ce waspletely emptied by Little Kitty, he was silent.

    </i>

    <i> It seemed that he had underestimated the space that Little Kitty had.</i><i> </i>

 Chapter 109

    109 Reaching the Granary

    After that, Kyle took the stairs at the side and they went down where there were a lot of seeds prepared. Most of them were grain seeds but there were also some other variety that had been kept here. He asked Kate to bring them all, including the preserving equipment.

    And Kate easily took them all in.

    At this moment, Jake waspletely stupefied. ¡°Did your father know that your little cat¡¯s space is at such monstrous size?¡±

    ¡°He knows.¡± Kyle smiled slightly.

    In fact, he had said to his father that his little cat¡¯s space was a big bigger than others because from the very start, it was already very big. And now that Little Kitty had reached rank 4, it was only natural for the space to be even bigger.

    They went down another floor and realized that there were even more seeds here and Kyle conveniently asked Kate to pack up everything. That way, the entire ce waspletely empty from top to the bottom.

    Kate looked at her space and realized that it didn¡¯t seem to take that much inside her space?

    She just felt tired because she had to concentrate when putting these items inside.

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    .....

    ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± Kyle patted Kate. ¡°There¡¯s only the third underground floor as far as I know, but the size of this underground room is not small at all.¡±

    ¡°I think that this is the size of a stadium.¡± Jake looked around and sighed.

    Dn was staying at the entrance, guarding it from any giant mutated animals that might want to enter. In any case, the door was closed automatically, so Kyle had to insert his card again if he wanted to get out.

    ¡°Indeed.¡± Kyle nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Shall we go back?¡±

    ¡°Wait a bit.¡± Kyle looked in one direction and seemed to feel that there was something there. He walked to the wall and knocked a few times until he found an empty spot. He cracked the wall by using his fire ability and there was indeed a small hole inside.

    There was a purple gem in diamond shape inside.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Jake was stunned. He couldn¡¯t sense anything at all but Kyle seemed to sense that there was something?

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Kyle only felt that there seemed to be something calling him from this strange gem. It looked to be simr in quality with those crystals that they gathered from giant mutated animals, but at the same time, it was also different.

    He didn¡¯t know how to exin what he was feeling right now.

    But he knew that this crystal should be important to him because it was as if something inside him was yearning towards this crystal in front of him.

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    Kate looked at the crystal and felt that it was shining so brightly in front of her. When it was blocked by the wall, she didn¡¯t really feel anything, but now that it was in front of her, it seemed to be blinding.

    The color was purple.

    Was it rted to Kyle¡¯s lightning ability?

    ¡°If there¡¯s a purple gem here, is it possible that there¡¯s also a grey gem?¡± Jake¡¯s eyes lit up. He was itching to rummage the entire area to find out whether there was any grey gem that was suitable for him or not.

    Kyle shook his head. ¡°If anything, I think there should be a chocte colored crystal considering that the nts above were able to grow so fast.¡±

    ¡°Ah, shall we search for it?¡±

    Kyle weighted the gem in his hand before putting it into his inner pocket carefully. He could feel that it was slightly hot to the touch, but this was not the time for him to pay attention to it.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be possible.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Just like you and Little Kitty can¡¯t sense this gem but I can sense it, the crystal in the forest might only be able to be found by those who are of wood element.¡± Kyle walked to the stairs, intending to go up once more.

    Jake thought about it and then sighed.

    Right, it would be too much for them to hope that they would be able to find that chocte colored gem unless they were to overturn the entirend. And it would take too much time.

    Time they didn¡¯t have.

    A pity that they could only give it up just like that.

    ¡°If only we could have a wood elemental awakener in our team, it would be really great.¡± Jake sighed.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless if we can¡¯t trust them.¡±

    They walked up and came out. At this moment, Dn was still standing there. He saw theming out and nodding.

    ¡°Anyoneing?¡± Kyle asked.

    ¡°Outside.¡±

    Kate raised her head and saw several humans were approaching this location. She meowed lightly and tapped Kyle¡¯s hand near her, warning her that there were humans outside.

    ¡°Little Kitty, if it¡¯s giant mutated animals, meow once. If it¡¯s humans, meow twice.¡±

    ¡°Meow, meow!¡±

    Kate looked at Kyle usingly.

    However, Kyle didn¡¯t pay attention to Kate when he heard that there were humans at the front. The corner of his lips curled up to form a sneer and he pointed to the back. ¡°Let¡¯s go through the back door.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    This time, they used the backdoor and was greeted with another view of forest in front of them. Without waiting, Kyle waved his hand and fire burned the forest in front of them, creating path out towards a small open area not far from there.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    As they walked, Kate seemed to sense something that was filled with white dots nearby. 0She didn¡¯t hesitate and urged her space ability to pick them while dragging those white dots.

    Thunk!

    A green colored gem appeared inside her space and Kate was pleasantly surprised. Could it be thebination of wood and healing element was what caused this forest to appear? The front was wood element while the back was healing element?

    At this moment, Kyle also noticed that the forest seemed to be regenerating slower and his eyes shed.

    These gems truly contained elemental energy.

    But they had to figure out a way to draw out that energy by themselves since it didn¡¯t seem to be the same as ordinary crystals they obtained from killing giant mutated animals.

    It¡¯s fine, he had enough time to exploreter.

    ¡°We¡¯re out!¡± Jake pumped his fist in excitement. He looked behind and was stunned. ¡°Is it just me or the forest didn¡¯t seem to recover as fast as when we head towards the granary before?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not hallucination.¡± Dn nodded seriously because he himself could see that the forest was regenerating slower. However, the new nts still came out of the ground and began to grow.

    ¡°There might be more than one crystal and those people whoe have obtained them.¡± Kyle waved his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s check the other granary.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    Even though they were also curious about this strange small forest around this granary, they didn¡¯t have that much time to linger here any longer. Rather than meeting those people and had some conflict, it would be better to go and fight more giant mutated animals while collecting the grains.

    That was more worthwhile.

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    Kate nced at Kyle but didn¡¯t pester to tell him about this. Anyway, she could just show him the gemter.

    ...

    ar!

    Fire spread out, burning the forest in front of them. Because of the fast regenerating of these trees, it was impossible for them to know that someone had actually made a path towards the granary in front of them.

    ¡°What a strange forest,¡± one of Petra¡¯s men murmured.

    ¡°Indeed.¡± His friend nodded in agreement.

    Lotus was looking at the forest in front of her and her eyes shone. This was the reason why she chose to tag along with Petra. It was said that on his journey, he will find a special kind of forest during one of the granary mission and encountered a great earth gem.

    That gem was precisely what would allow him to grow stronger.

    When she heard that, she was envious. Andter on, she heard that another lucky person managed to across a wood element from the same area and used it to grow stronger.

    Only those of the same elements would be able to sense it.

    This time, Lotus was determined to take this chance for herself rather than letting that person who should havee to take it.

    Her talent was originally not too good, so the additional gem will definitely help her to grow much stronger.

    ¡°There¡¯s some kind of energy in the ground.¡± Petra looked around and then stopped at one position. He forcefully dug into the ground and took out a small diamond shaped gem with yellow color.

 Chapter 110

    110 Cats Scared of Rats?

    ¡°What¡¯s that, Boss?¡± one of Petra¡¯s men looked at the gem in Petra¡¯s hand in surprise and astonishment. He didn¡¯t expect that there would be a beautiful gemying on the ground just like that.

    ¡°It seems to be something important.¡± Petra kept the gem. He himself was not clear about the use of this gem, but it was not that important for him to know now. At this moment, it was more important to clear out these giant mutated animals around him.

    Lotus nodded and then looked around.

    She needed to find that chocte colored gem! She badly wanted the wood gem so that she would be able to grow stronger faster.

    After clearing out of the forest, she finally found the gem in question. Looking at the beautiful gem in her hand, Lotus was inexplicably excited. There were only a limited number of these crystals and right now, most people who obtained them wouldn¡¯t know how to use it.

    But she had the memory of her past life, so Lotus was very clear about how to use this gem in her hand.

    ¡°So there¡¯s another one.¡± Petra nodded when he saw the gem in Lotus¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Yes, this is the wood element one, so I¡¯m going to keep it.¡± Lotus looked at Petra and smiled sweetly. ¡°I¡¯m allowed to do that, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you can.¡± Petra also smiled.

    .....

    After they had cleaned up the forest outside, they entered the granary and saw that there were several giant mutated animals died on the ground. The wounds were either from spears attack or some shes of sharp weapon. Some of the giant mutated animals corpses were intact though.

    Most of them were rats here.

    ¡°Someone is already here before?¡± Petra narrowed his eyes and looked at the empty granary. There were only some broken grains left on the ground that seemed to have been attacked by these giant mutated animals.

    ¡°They might have been here because they¡¯re attracted to these gems.¡± Lotus shook her head. ¡°Anyway, there are still other granaries, so we might find more luck in the other granariester.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    Petra took another look at these giant mutated animals corpses and sneered. The one who came here should be Kyle¡¯s group, but they failed to notice that there were valuable gems on the ground.

    Thankfully, he was of earth element and Lotus was of wood element.

    That way, they could pick up what Kyle¡¯s group had missed.

    When they met again the future, Petra would make sure to make Kyle paid for all the suffering he had experienced in the past. He would make sure that he did his revenge beautifully and satisfyingly.

    For now, it would be better to deal with these giant mutated animals outside, though.

    ...

    While Petra was cleaning up the giant mutated animals around the area, Kyle and the others reached the second granary. Instead of a forest in front of the granary, there were countless giant mutated animals in front of the granary.

    And most them were... rats.

    Looking at these giant mutated rats, Kate shivered and hid inside Kyle¡¯s jacket. She hated rats! Damn it! Why did she have to see these giant mutated rats, ah?

    Jakeughed. ¡°This is the first time I see a cat being so afraid of mouse aside from the cartoon I watched.¡±

    Kate was speechless.

    If you¡¯re a small cat, would you not be afraid of these giant mutated rats? They looked like giants for her and Kate had no intention to go over and be trampled on their bottom just because it was possible.

    No way in hell.

    It would be better for her to just stay behind and stay far away from these giant mutated rats.

    ¡°Let¡¯s clean them up.¡± Kyle waved his hand, stopping Jake from spouting more nonsense.

    Jakeughed a bit before he focused on dealing with these giant mutated rats. Even though there were also other giant mutated animals around, they were not a match against the three of them as they easily cleaned up the area.

    At the same time, they realized that these giant mutated animals were stronger than the other giant mutated animals they had encountered before.

    ¡°Most of these giant mutated animals are now rank 3.¡± Jake frowned. ¡°How in the world did they rank up so fast?¡±

    ¡°The gems might have some help for them. There should be earth or wood gems here since their crystals are mostly yellow or chocte.¡± Kyle was still paying attention to the crystals¡¯ color when he dealt with these giant mutated animals.

    ¡°Seriously? It was the crystals we don¡¯t need.¡± Jake sighed.

    Dn also nodded. He was hoping for them to find some blue colored crystals because they were more useful for him.

    Kyle shook his head. ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s go inside the granary.¡±

    This time, the granary was well protected. At the very least, there was no giant mutated animals inside. And Kate easily cleaned up the grains inside, which was not as much as the grains inside the first granary they went to.

    ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± Jake stretched his hand. ¡°Now go to the other one?¡±

    ¡°There are still three more granaries. They are all ordinary granary, but the content should be still a lot.¡± Kyle nodded.

    They walked to the nearby hill and looked at the direction of the other three granaries. But looking at the scene from this distance, they knew that the other three groups were heading towards different granaries.

    It seemed that they were all had tacitly agreed to not go towards the granary that other team was going to. Instead, they were going towards the other granary that no other team touched.

    Since there were exactly three groups, they ended up heading towards different granary.

    ¡°So it seems that we¡¯re here unnecessarily.¡± Jakeughed.

    Kyle looked at the countless giant mutated animals around the granaries and shook his head. He could guess that there might be more of these gems in the granary areas, but they wouldn¡¯t be able to get them under the eyes of so many people.

    Besides, these two colored gems wouldn¡¯t be so important to him.

    ¡®But there are no forests or something like that around the other granaries. So only one granary is the special one.¡¯

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    Kate peeked her head out and saw white dots were approaching the other three groups from a distance. She blinked her eyes a few times before she could see arge number of giant mutated animals approaching.

    Her blue eyes widened in surprise.

    ¡°MEOW!¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Kyle heard Kate¡¯s scream and looked in the same direction as her. Upon seeing therge number of giant mutated animals... no, they should be calledrge giant mutated swarm, even he was stunned.

    Who would expect that there would be a lot of these giant mutated animals approaching their direction?

    ¡°This...¡± Jake was stunned.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± This time Kyle immediately patted Kate. ¡°Motorcycles.¡±

    ¡°Meow!¡±

    There were also several motorcycles inside Kate¡¯s space, so she directly took them out. The three of them each took one motorcycles and then headed into the forest at the fastest speed possible.

    As for facing those giant mutated animals?

    That was not in their thought at all.

    The number of those giant mutated animals could easily approach hundred thousand. Even if they had 100 more of the courage they had right now, they would definitely make the same choices.

    They didn¡¯t want to die yet.

    ¡°Why did so many giant mutated animals appeared?¡± Jake was so speechless as he rushed in the forest as fast as possible with the motorcycles.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Dn was serious as he answered with three words.

    Kyle shook his head but he could guess that these giant mutated animals might be attracted to the gems. He had taken one of them but because it was lightning element, it was not too attractive for these giant mutated animals.

    But what if it was earth or wood elements?

    These giant mutated animals they encountered so far produced either earth or wood element crystals.

    So it could be said that these giant mutated animals were aiming towards the smell that attracted the most.

    And someone among those three groups might have identally found the gem and took them. Because of that, these giant mutated animals were attracted.

    It was just... their number was too outrageous.

    While they were escaping, they could hear frantic sound of gunshots and bombing from behind them. It was unknown how many grenades were finally used in order to fend off these giant mutated animals.

    In any case, it was not their business.

    Using the motorcycles, they continued to traverse across the forest even when it was night time. Neither one of them thought about stopping.

    That was because the sound of the fight was still behind them, which meant that the other three groups were also running away.

    If they didn¡¯t run, would they want to be the feast of these giant mutated animals?

 Chapter 111

    111 End of the Mission

    At this moment, the sentence that you didn¡¯t have to run the fastest, but you should run faster than your teammates were proven to be the truest.

    Just in two hours after the night fall, they heard the painful scream from behind them.

    Someone was caught in the horde of giant mutated animals and couldn¡¯t escaped. With so many giant mutated animals surrounding, he finally fell and couldn¡¯t continue running.

    The others couldn¡¯t help.

    Even if they wanted to, all they could think right now was to run.

    As fast as possible.

    Using motorcycles, bicycles, or whatever transportation they could find, they tried to be faster and faster.

    No need to be faster.

    As long as they were faster than the other group, it was enough.

    .....

    The screams continued.

    Kyle and the others were at the very forefront because they escaped fast enough when they saw these giant mutated animalsing. Behind them was Petra¡¯s group who were also using motorcycles and tried their best to rush in the middle of the night.

    And behind these two groups were the other two groups who kept on losing their members one by one because those people were the lowest. The giant mutated animals practically didn¡¯t see the people and only know how to attack the nearest one to them.

    Whoever slowest will be caught.

    And the distance that was previously covered after a long time because they were being careful were now just being ran over. They didn¡¯t want to be caught by this horde of giant mutated animals.

    ¡°Damn it! Does this horde of giant mutated animals didn¡¯t know the word tired?¡± Jake was thoroughly annoyed when he found out that these giant mutated animals were still chasing after them.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as we reach the open road, we¡¯ll be able to see the others.¡± Kyle looked at the front.

    The question now is...

    How long would it take for them to reach the open road?

    On the first day, they spent an entire day walking while being cautious with each other. Because they had also cleaned up the giant mutated animals on their way, this made their journey slower. On the second day, they also walked while cleaning up the giant mutated animals.

    This is the third day and each and every one of them were using some kind of transportation to hasten their speed.

    Would it be possible for them to reach the main road so quickly?

    ¡°Another road,¡± Dn suddenly remarked.

    ¡°There¡¯s another open road that¡¯s different from the one the military dropped us before?¡± Jake asked, his eyes shone.

    Dn nodded.

    He was more familiar with the road over here because his sister had dragged him over for some field trip in the past. This area was a bit circr and there was indeed another road that was located not far from them.

    They just didn¡¯t take this main road before because it would make the military had to take them to the destination further. Since they were mercenaries, the military didn¡¯t want to waste so much gasoline just to make their job easier.

    Let them do it themselves.

    ¡°Where is the road?¡± Kyle frowned. He didn¡¯t like to walk around that much.

    ¡°There.¡± Dn pointed at one direction.

    ¡°Got it. Let¡¯s go there.¡±

    Kyle and the others went slightly sideways, but they were still at the forefront among these people who were running from giant mutated animals. Behind them, the Petra Group faintly noticed that Kyle and the others were not directly heading to their way in.

    They frowned.

    ¡°Boss, should we follow them or just follow the same road we used to take here?¡± one of the men asked.

    They were all tired after having to run for hours. Normally, people wouldn¡¯t be able to run for hours without conserving their strength. Even though they were technically driving, it also required concentration if they didn¡¯t want to crash against these trees.

    Not to mention, the horde of giant mutated animals was still chasing after them not far behind them.

    ¡°Follow them.¡± Petra gritted his teeth.

    The fact that the main road where the military dropped them was too far away for them to reach within short few hours was something that he himself also knew. If there were other areas they could reach, why not head there.

    Thus, the decision was made.

    Brrmm!

    The motorcycles were heading into the direction of the road that Dn pointed at.

    They continued on their way as some screams could be heard from time to time from behind them. It was unknown how many members from the other groups had been sacrificed in the hand of these giant mutated animals. And as they ran, they kept on encountering more giant mutated animals on their way.

    There were simply too many giant mutated animals for them to deal with.

    ¡°Just how long is the road?¡± Jake finally asked after they had deviated for around an hour.

    Dn was not entirely sure. ¡°Another hour.¡±

    ¡°Fine, I can still drive for another hour!¡±

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    ¡°Whoa!¡± Jake nearly drove himself to a tree and yelled lightly, but he quickly recovered. The road here was bumpy, so it was not easy for him to drive the motorcycles without having full concentration.

    After another two hours of mad dash, they finally saw the main road.

    ¡°Little Kitty, sport car!¡± Kyle yelled.

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    Dn¡¯s mall had a lot of collection of cars because there was also a car store under him. The fastest one was definitely the sport car, so Kyle chose that one directly. Anyway, the road was rather smooth.

    They stopped and Kate retrieved the motorcycles before they entered the car.

    ¡°Dn, you drive.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Kyle sat in the passenger seat while Jake seat at the backseat. They looked at the empty road and the noise that was made by these giant mutated animals behind them. Their heart felt a bit cold.

    Was there no military around?

    There was no time for them to care about that as they continued to drive. Even though it was technically the apocalypse, the electricity was still running, so these streets still had some asional lights from the unbroken streetmp.

    ¡°Boss, the road!¡± The people who followed Petra were pleasantly surprised to find the main road.

    ¡°Change to the car.¡± Petra gritted his teeth as he watched the disappearing light of Kyle and his group. Thinking about his car¡¯s collection in the past, he felt as if salt was rubbed to his wound. Watching Kyle conveniently take items out without the need to worry made him extremely annoyed.

    ¡°Yes, Boss!¡±

    Lotus stretched her body slightly because she was so tired. Looking in Kyle¡¯s direction, she knew that the little cat beside Kyle had a space ability, so this was what made it possible for him to walk around confidently. It was just that Lotus didn¡¯t remember the cat¡¯s space being so big that Kyle could afford leaving supplies and took a car inside.

    Well, it was not her business.

    Petra¡¯s men also had space ability awakened. However, the space was notrge and there was only one car provided. They got into the car, squeezing in with each other and the rest had to take the motorcycles before they departed.

    Thest two groups, Rodent Group and Sunshine Group were also running behind them. Their groups which had the most members at first had now fallen to a pitiful low number.

    But when they saw the main road, it renewed their hope as they used whatever strength they had to st these giant mutated animals and then take out any kind of transportation they had to quickly leave.

    For the next hour, their speed hastened slightly, so the scream was far less.

    And then they saw the military that they had been waiting for.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re mercenary under the name of ck Group,¡± Jake yelled. ¡°The credentials, Kyle, where is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s here.¡± Kyle was calmer and took out the credentials that they had.

    The soldier checked and nodded.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a horde of giant mutated animals behind us.¡± Jake pointed at the back. At this time, the three of them were technically resting because they knew that the soldiers will help them.

    ¡°Go within the formation.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Soon, Petra Group also arrived and they were treated the same. And when Rodent Group and Sunshine Group arrived, the soldiers finally saw the horde of giant mutated animals that were chasing behind them.

    ¡°Prepare to open fire!¡± Themander yelled.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Jake¡¯s expression was serious. Most of these giant mutated animals were insects, so it wouldn¡¯t be easy to hit them with guns. ¡°How are the soldiers supposed to deal with them if their number are too many?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it¡¯s unlikely we¡¯ll be able to run again.¡± Kyle was already quite tired of driving too. It was not impossible, but it would be better for them to settle these giant mutated animals lest they headed to the city and then killed countless people.

    .....

 Chapter 112

    112 Conflict

    It was not like Kyle cared about the people in City B. It was mostly because his family members and his friends¡¯ family members were also there. Since that was the case, it would be better for them not to cause more trouble for them.

    ¡°Hmm, I see.¡± Jake nodded.

    ¡°Now!¡± Themander yelled when thest surviving member of Sunshine Group finally reached them and the soldiers began to shoot these giant mutated animals.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    In the middle of the night, the sound of these guns killing countless giant mutated animals could be heard. The insects were harder to deal with because they could fly and was faster than other giant mutated animals on the ground. But it didn¡¯t mean that they were invincible.

    There were also awakened people among the military who used their ability to attack these insects one by one or by spreading their ability.

    ¡°Whoa, shall we help?¡± Jake asked. His hand was already itching to join the fight in front of him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be necessary.¡± Kyle shook his head and watched the soldiers fought. The members of thest two groups were mostly on the ground, resting. They were so tired that they could really sleep directly.

    The members of ck Group and Petra Group was rtively better.

    .....

    They were faster than the others, so aside from mental fatigue from driving for so many hours, there were no other problems they encountered. In any case, it was good enough that they were able to rest for a period of time after encountering those damned giant mutated animals.

    ¡°Send the grenades!¡±

    Boom! Boom!

    Several grenades were thrown towards these giant mutated animals, killing many of them instantly. Piles of dead giant mutated animals could be seen right in front of them, blocking the way of other giant mutated animals who wanted to charge forward.

    These giant mutated animals didn¡¯t really care about the bodies of their same kind and trampled on them as they chased after the humans.

    The battle alonested for two hours before these giant mutated animals dispersed. It seemed that they also had some intelligence and knew that even if they continued to fight, these giant mutated animals would never win.

    They all heaved a sigh of relief when they saw these giant mutated animals retreating.

    Only the Heaven knew how anxious they were.

    ¡°Now, care to tell me why these giant mutated animals attacked?¡± Themanders looked at the group of four mercenaries group in front of him.

    They all looked at each other and began to exin about their mission of retrieving the grains. It was just that in the way, suddenly these giant mutated animals came in a wave and began to attack them.

    Everyone pretended that they didn¡¯t know anything about the reason why these giant mutated animals would suddenly attack them.

    Though, some of them actually knew.

    ¡°Did you do something that you shouldn¡¯t do?¡± Themander looked at them coldly. ¡°Take out what you find in that ce and didn¡¯t even try to hide it because we can check it.¡±

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    Kate was surprised.

    Such a technology actually existed and she never heard about it. Well, then again, she was not considered as someone who continued to follow the trend of the masses and only heard about it from time to time.

    Kyle narrowed his eyes. He patted Kate¡¯s head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    At this time, Kyle patted his pocket and Kate knew that he wanted her to keep the lightning gem into her space. She obediently did it while taking out the portion of grains that came out from the second granary they found.

    The others also did the same. Even though the giant mutated animals disturbed them, they still managed to snatch a lot of grains.

    The soldiers looked at these people coldly and then looked at the grains. ¡°Take out thatrge device.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡±

    The soldier ran and went back with arge box in his hand that looked pretty heavy. Themander took it and directed towards the grains in front of him. From the grains that came from Sunshine and Rodent Group, there was no reaction whatsoever. However, from the grains that came out of Kyle Group, there was a faint buzzing voice that quickly died down.

    Lastly, it rang so loudly when it was near the grains from Petra Group.

    ¡°The other three groups may leave.¡± The Commander looked at Petra Group in front of him. ¡°What did you find or what happened when you found these grains?¡±

    Petra¡¯s heart sank when he heard that machine reaction. Does it had some capabilities to detect whether there was any gem¡¯s influence or not? If it was true, could it be that they would take the gem in his hand?

    He was unwilling to give it to them.

    ¡°There¡¯s a forest that was able to regenerate. More seeds seem to grow at the speed visible to the naked eye. It looks like an ordinary forest from outside...¡± Petra could only grit his teeth and exined what he saw on the first granary. Even though they didn¡¯t take these grains from there, he chose to exin that ce.

    Kyle arched his eyebrows. It seemed that the one who reached the first granary after them should be Petra Group. Because they had earth and wood elements among them, they could find the gems.

    Interesting.

    ¡°So those giant mutated animals are chasing us because of you?¡± Sunshine Group members couldn¡¯t stay calm. ¡°Why do you have to drag us into your mess, ah!¡±

    ¡°How could I know that these giant mutated animals wille?¡± Petra shouted back.

    The Rodent Group was also not calm. They had lost several members of their group and their heart was bleeding. Looking at Petra Group right now, they wanted to kill the other party into mincemeat.

    Arguments rang out.

    Kyle rubbed his forehead. ¡°Commander, if there¡¯s nothing else, I would like to leave first. We¡¯re going to find a ce to rest for the night and this ce didn¡¯t seem to be suitable.¡±

    The Commander didn¡¯t really care about the other three groups. What he cared the most was this Petra Group. He believed that they didn¡¯t tell theplete truth. Or else, why would those giant mutated animals chased after them?

    ¡°We¡¯ll go first.¡±

    Under the watchful eyes of the soldiers, Jake entered the driver seat and drive them all away from that location. He knew very well that if they were to stay there any longer, these soldiers will definitely want to skin them alive.

    After all, the one who obtained the gem was not only Petra Group but also them.

    Brrm!

    Leaving the other three groups that was still in the middle of arguing, Kyle and the other departed into the night once again. They actually wanted to sleep so badly, but they knew that it would be better not to stay with the military.

    After an hour or so driving, Jake finally spoke, ¡°What does those gems do actually?¡±

    ¡°It will help these giant mutated animals to grow stronger is one thing. Probably that¡¯s why they¡¯re crazy to obtain it. And it might be one of the reasons why these giant mutated animals are attacking the cities.¡± Kyle was calm. He patted Kate¡¯s head. ¡°The purple gem.¡±

    ¡°Meow.¡± <i> </i>

    <i> Kate take out the purple gem and Kyle held it in his hand.

    </i>

    <i> He guessed that both Petra and Lotus should have already obtained the gems of their respective element. Though, he didn¡¯t care that much because he just wanted to know how to use this thing.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°What are you going to do with it?¡± Jake asked.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Eat?¡± Dn asked.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°MEOW!¡±

    </i>

    <i> The gem was by no means small. Kate had seen her gem and knew that it was fairly big. It was fine if Dn¡¯s big mouth could fit that gem inside, but her small mouth definitely couldn¡¯t fit that gem inside.

    </i>

    <i> No way!

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Why are you reacting so strongly, Little One?¡± Kyle rubbed Kate¡¯s head while holding the gem in his hand. It felt somewhat hot, but he didn¡¯t know how to use it at all.

    </i>

    <i> Kate red at Kyle and then took out a green colored gem, holding it tightly with her paws. ¡°Meow.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Ah, you have these gems too?¡± Kyle was surprised.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Wait, what? There¡¯s a healing gem there?¡± Jake was stunned. ¡°I thought that there will only be those of wood and earth element.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Considering that those nts are growing so fast, it would be impossible for there to be only earth and wood element. The nts are also recovering, so healing ability might be among them.¡± Kyle nodded. ¡°I guess this gem was at the back of the granary, right?¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Meow!¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Is that why those nts regrow slower when we left?¡± Jake was pleasantly surprised. ¡°In that case, could there be other gems?¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°It¡¯s unlikely.¡± Dn passed a nce at Jake.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Ah, why?¡±</i><i> </i>

 Chapter 113

    113 Absorbing Gems

    ¡°These gems might have been formed due to the natural environment and also the condition of the giant mutated animals around it. I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be possible for us to find any metal or water element in that grains area.¡± Kyle shook his head.

    Jake was disappointed. ¡°Fine, but how are you going to use these gems?¡±

    Kyle was holding the gem in his hand, wondering about that point too.

    Kate looked at the gem in her hand and then thought of something. Why not try some methods that she had read about in the other novels before? Human¡¯s creativity was endless and there were a lot of nice ideas there.

    With that in mind, Kate looked at her paw and then a w appeared. The w was rtively small due to her small body and it seemed that Kyle didn¡¯t bother to trim it again if he had ever done so before.

    She then used her w to create a small wound on top of her paw.

    ¡°Little Kitty!¡± Kyle saw her action and warned the little cat in his arm not to do anything unnecessary.

    Kate meowed and the blood dropped to the green gem. It shone slightly and Kate felt that her body felt somewhat hot. After that, she put the gem right on top of her wound and saw the gem melted into her body.

    ¡°Meow!¡±

    .....

    But afterwards, Kate could feel strange power coursing into her body, causing her to feel dizzy. In the next moment, Kate simply fell asleep.

    ¡°Little Kitty?¡± Kyle was stunned when he saw the gem disappeared into Kate¡¯s wound. And it was then he saw that the wound was healing at visible speed and there was some kind of warm glow around Kate.

    Her body was absorbing the power from the gems.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Jake asked as he parked the car in the small clearing not far from their current location. He could see that there was a warm green glow around the little cat¡¯s body and felt astonished.

    ¡°It¡¯s the effect of the gem.¡± Kyle was trying his best to stay calm and put Kate down on the backseat. He switched seat with Dn who understand what he wanted and then took out a knife. He made a wound on the back of his hand and put the purple gem there.

    As the blood touched the gem, it glowed slightly and then the entire gem melted into Kyle¡¯s body.

    ¡°It¡¯s melting with the blood?¡± Jake was stupefied.

    Kyle had no time to care about the other two as he focused on the rampaging power inside his body. If the power inside Kate¡¯s body was warm and fulfilling, then the power inside his body was strong and rampaging.

    Lightning was filled with destructive power and Kyle¡¯s lightning ability was stuck at the rank 4. It didn¡¯t manage to advance that much because the number of lightning crystals he could obtain in City B back then was verycking.

    So he focused on the fire and allowed his fire element to reach rank 4 with one minor advancement.

    Now, this gem seemed to be giving him endless power in lightning.

    But the lightning element was filled with destructive power and Kyle could feel pain all over his body. It was as if the lightning element inside his body was trying to force their way and restructure his body.

    It was painful.

    ¡°Kyle?¡± Jake was stunned when he saw Kyle was staying in meditative stance like that. It could be seen that Kyle was in pain because beads of sweat kept on falling on his forehead.

    It was a stark contrast with the little cat who slept so peacefully.

    ¡°Leave them.¡± Dn frowned and then pointed at Jake. ¡°Guard.¡±

    Jake was speechless.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you be the first one to guard? I also want to sleep and have some rest after having to drive for so long.¡±

    However, Dn didn¡¯t care about Jake and simply turned around and fell asleep directly on his seat. Their ability to fall asleep on the spot was amazing due to the intense training they had received in the past.

    Jake wanted to scold these to heartless people but he couldn¡¯t do anything but to do his duties and guard.

    After a few hours, he woke Dn up. Dn then started the car, heading towards City B while guarding the others. It was not like they couldn¡¯t just stay there, but there would be higher chance of meeting with the other groups again.

    It would be better to continue leaving.

    When it was dawn, Jake woke up and switched driving with Dn. They continued to drive and around eight in the morning, Kyle finally woke up from his meditative state. He was not sleeping at all during thest few hours because he had to focus on the rampaging energy inside his body.

    Turning to look at the cat who was sleeping peacefully, Kyle smiled helplessly. ¡°I was in pain, but you¡¯re sofortable, huh?¡±

    However, Kyle didn¡¯t bother with Kate and looked at these two. Seeing that they were quite far away from their original location, he nodded. ¡°It seems that we¡¯ll be able to reach City B this evening.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re finally up, Kyle.¡±

    ¡°I was not sleeping. However, these gems seem to contain the purest energy of these power that we awakened. I¡¯m not sure how many minor advancements I make in this rank 4 of lightning ability.¡± Kyle was not entirely sure how strong he was.

    However, he knew that he hadn¡¯t reached rank 5 because he only felt that he was slightly stronger in terms of lightning ability and his foundation that was so fast back then was being stabilized.

    By now, Kyle guessed that he could definitely advance faster in the lightning ability more than his fire ability.

    ¡°I see. Next, let¡¯s find one that suited us too?¡± Jake¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Sure, we¡¯ll be taking mission againter. For now, I need to catch up some sleep.¡± Kyle yawned and leaned back. After battling his own body for a long time, Kyle was very tired.

    Soon, he fell asleep.

    Jake was speechless. ¡°I was about to ask him to switch with me. But I guess when it¡¯s our turn, he¡¯ll be the one to guard us, huh?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Dn nodded.

    However, they would need to pick specific mission if they wanted to find more of these gems. After all, they were not sure where these gems were located and how to find them and could only try to do some deduction based on the terrains of the mission¡¯s location in the future.

    When it was lunch time, they had to stop because the gasoline was almost up. They could also see the City B in the distance along with many other groups who were rushing to head into City B.

    ¡°Has Little Kitty wake up?¡±

    ¡°Not yet.¡± Dn passed a look at the little cat behind and guessed that for such a small body, it would take more time to absorb the entire energy from that gem. Kyle was faster because he was also controlling the energy while being awake.

    On the other hand, Kate was sleeping. This energy had to do the work by themselves inside her body to mix together.

    Time passed quietly.

    Kate opened her eyes and stretched her small body lightly. She felt sofortable. It has been such a long time since she slept sofortably like that. Looking around, she could see that Kyle was sleeping while Jake and Dn were at the front.

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    Kate was confused and then leapt up to the middle of the seat. She looked at the two people there and took out dried food for them to eat along with a water bottle.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re finally awake, Little Kitty!¡± Jake was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Ah! Thank you for the food. But it will be better if you can fill the gasoline instead.¡±

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    Focusing on the tank, Kate simply filled more of the gasoline. She then looked at the parameter on the driver¡¯s area and only stopped when it showed full. After that, she leapt back to the back while Jake and Dn were both eating.

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s sleeping because of absorbing the gem like what you did. It seems that because of the difference in properties of the gem, he had a hard time to absorb them,¡± Jake exined.

    Kate nodded and then prodded Kyle¡¯s hand lightly before using it as her pillow. She actually wanted Kyle to be awake and tell her more things, but it didn¡¯t seem to be possible in the slightest bit.

    After a while, Jake and Dn finished eating, so they continued their way to City B.

    There were more people outside, but they didn¡¯t pay attention to them in the slightest bit. Those survivors and other mercenaries groups would definitely try to head towards the nearest city from them.

    City B had be the majority¡¯s choice mostly because of the strong military power here.

 Chapter 114

    114 Returning to City B

    ¡°We¡¯re almost reaching City B?¡± Kyle opened his eyes and looked outside. There were more people camping outside City B and seemed to be in poor condition. He could only shake his head lightly because he felt that the world is so unforgiving now.

    With so many giant mutated animals roaming around, there was barely any safe ce around where they could truly rest and be sure that nothing will happen to them anymore.

    It was sad.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re finally awake, Kyle.¡±

    ¡°Meow!¡±

    Kate happily jumped to Kyle¡¯sp and then took out his dried ration along with his water bottle.

    Looking at the excited little cat, Kyle let out a faintugh. He used his free hand to caress Kate¡¯s head and then took the food and drink that she had prepared for him.

    Having a little cat who was caring for him, Kyle feltfortable.

    ¡°Well, do we need to follow you for the mission¡¯s reward?¡±

    .....

    ¡°Yes, so that I can directly divide the crystals to you. Besides, don¡¯t you want the crystals that Little Kitty had collected so far? These crystals should be enough for you to make a minor advancement in rank 4. If you¡¯re lucky, 2 minor advancements.¡± Kyle nodded his head.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Jake¡¯s eyes lit up. He and Dn were at rank 4, but Kyle was faster than them as they hadn¡¯t even had their minor advancement yet. If they could use these crystals to make minor advancement, they would definitely want that.

    ¡°In the meantime, I¡¯ll try to do some research about the terrains then pick the most suitable mission for us to find gems for you.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    They reached City B and showed their pass before allowed inside. A lot of people¡¯s eyes were green with envy when they saw these people who could enter City B without being blocked by these soldiers.

    But what could they do?

    They could only wait for a chance to enter City B in the future while trying their best to live in this area. This was the only method avable for them to survive for now as many of them didn¡¯t have the courage to walk towards another city and met with giant mutated animals again.

    ¡°Alright, this is the military base.¡±

    ¡°Wait, are my parents here?¡± Jake suddenly remembered the horror of being beaten by his mother and father.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Kyle passed a look at Jake and then walked out.

    Jake wanted to cry but there were no tears. He knew how miserable his fate would be if he were to encounter his parents again. Right now, he seriously considered renting a room in Dn¡¯s hotel to make sure he could escape from his parent¡¯s beating.

    The three of them walked inside while Kyle was carrying Kate in his hand. His father, General Ryan, quickly came out to wee them and brought them to the storage room that he had prepared before.

    ¡°You are the first to arrive. The other three groups hadn¡¯t arrived yet.¡± General Ryan silently sighed in relief when he saw his son appearing. He was actually worried about his son, but he would never actually mention it in front of the other party.

    ¡°There are some problems.¡±

    ¡°What kind of problems?¡± General Ryan frowned.

    ¡°There¡¯s a horde of giant mutated animals and then...¡± Kyle exined what happened in simplicity, but this made General Ryan stupefied. He naturally knew about these gems because the researchers have them.

    ¡°You mean... these gems are what these giant mutated animals are after?¡± General Ryan asked once more for confirmation.

    ¡°That¡¯s the conjecture.¡± Kyle nced at his father and arched his eyebrows. ¡°Father, do we have any of those gems?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± General Ryan rubbed his forehead. ¡°In truth, these gems had appeared long before the first red rain. It was in the hand of some researchers and this information is kept a secret. They are trying to find out what these gems are used for because it¡¯s unclear to them.¡±

    ¡°What are their colors?¡± Kyle asked.

    General Ryan passed a look at Kyle. ¡°Red, blue, white, and chocte. These are what the researchers in City B had right now.¡±

    ¡°Is it possible to ask for them?¡± Kyle asked again.

    ¡°That depends on what you could give them.¡±

    ¡°I can tell them how to use these crystals as long as they give me the two red and blue colors.¡±

    Red for him and blue for Dn. These two would definitely be of great use for them.

    ¡°I think that they will be more interested in you showing them direction how to use these crystals and allowing them to monitor the changes in your body. But if you truly know how to use them, try to negotiate with them by yourself. Dr. Dall is there and could help you to convince the others.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure he will not be the first to raise his hand in objection?¡¯

    General Ryan: ¡°...¡±

    Considering how much Kyle had caused trouble for Dr. Dall, it would not be strange for the other party to bear grudge. Besides, who could actually stand it when Kyle was being so annoying?

    However, in the face of more knowledge, it was clear that even Dr. Dall would be tempted and might agree with Kyle¡¯s request.

    ¡°The grains.¡± General Ryan changed the conversation. He felt that he would only be angrier if he continued on this topic.

    ¡°Little Kitty.¡±

    ¡°Meow~¡±

    Kate take out the grains from the two locations into the storage room in front of her until it was full but she hadn¡¯t taken out everything.

    General Ryan was stunned and thenughed. ¡°It seemed that I really underestimated your little cat¡¯s space. Do you manage to take out the seeds too?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Keep them for now and just give me three, no five of the boxes first. I¡¯m going to hand them to the researchers to let them find out if there¡¯s any changes that we can make on these nts so that they could be more resistant in this new world.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡± Kyle patted Kate and she took out the five boxes.

    ¡°Good.¡± General Ryan was satisfied.

    ¡°Our reward.¡±

    ¡°Oh, since this is the military order and not just me, I can only give you half of the reward and the other half if from the officials. Let me write you the letter so that you can receive the reward.¡±

    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s fine.¡±

    Because of the mutation that urred, the most valuable resources were now crystals in the eyes of these people. Kyle asked for purple, red, green, transparent, blue and grey colored crystals. They tried to make the number proportional, but the military had limited number of crystals as of now.

    It was impossible to make it exactly the same.

    ¡°The purple and transparent are the rarest.¡± Kyle was a bit dissatisfied when he saw the few number of transparent crystals.

    Kate meowed and then took these crystals into her space. In any case, it was still useful for her, so Kate will just take them. Anyway, thanks to the crystals that Kyle had gathered before, her space had upgraded in minor advancement twice.

    She was not worried about her advancement that much because it didn¡¯t seem to be that difficult as long as there were enough resources.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go home and absorb these crystals for today. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll take you out for a walk.¡±

    ¡°Meow!¡±

    Kate wasining, but Kyle simplyughed and patted Kate¡¯s head. Anyway, there were still a lot of these crystals they had obtained so far, so they would better use them.

    Jake and Dn bid their farewell to absorb their crystals too and Kate had poured out the suitable crystals for them from her space.

    They returned home.

    At home, Kate simply poured all of the red and purple colored crystals on Kyle¡¯s bed. Looking at the bed that was now filled with these crystals, Kateughed mischievously.

    ¡°Little Kitty, what are you doing?¡± Kyle was speechless when he saw his bed had now turned to be red and purple in color. He looked at the little cat meaningfully, but the little cat had already run away to her own bed and pulled the nket to cover her head.

    It was just... her tail was still visible.

    ¡°You naughty Little Kitty.¡±

    ¡°Meow~¡±

    Kyleughed and lightly pulled the nket that covered Kate, showing the cat¡¯s mischievous look. He patted her head lightly. ¡°You¡¯re really. Do you think that I¡¯m like you who can absorb these crystals so fast?¡±

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    Kyle didn¡¯t bother with Kate again and walked to his bed. He sighed and simply sat on top of these crystals and began to absorb them. Perhaps it was because of Kate¡¯s mischievousness or because he had absorbed the gem, but Kyle felt that his speed in absorbing the energy was faster than before.

    It was several times faster.

 Chapter 115

    115 Agreement

    After a long time, Kyle opened his eyes.

    He looked at his bed, which was still filled with crystals. However, the number of crystals had decreased a lot aspared to when he first started his meditation. The energy was absorbed into his body and Kyle felt that it would be possible for him to make another minor advancement for his lightning ability.

    The fire ability was also close to another advancement.

    This speed was much faster aspared to when he first started. However, if he had to make this bed again in the future, how much would it cost? There were so many crystals of various ranks under him.

    Kyle looked at Kate, who was sleeping soundly and smiled lightly.

    This little cat might as well be his little lucky charm.

    After a while, Kyle simply continued to absorb the energy in his meditation. At this moment, he seemed to have forgotten that humans also needed sleep.

    ...

    In the morning, Kate was bewildered when she saw that Kyle was still being so absorbed in his training. He told her that they would just have a walk tomorrow instead of today because he wanted to absorb these crystals first.

    .....

    Kate didn¡¯t mind.

    Anyway, there were still more of these red and purple crystals inside her space because Kyle¡¯s bed simply couldn¡¯t fit all of them when she first ced it. Thus, Kate simplyzily slept most of the time.

    Her small body still needed a lot of sleep to grow.

    The day passed peacefully.

    And the next day, Kate saw that the crystals on Kyle¡¯s bed was almost exhausted. She was stunned. The speed of which Kyle absorbed these crystals seemed to have been doubled or even tripled his previous speed.

    Was the crystal had that much effect?

    And Kate herself knew that her healing ability had reached rank 4 after consuming that gem. However, she never tried to use this healing ability of hers yet. The first reason was naturally because there was no target around. And the second reason was Kate feltzy.

    ¡°We¡¯re going out today. After that, we¡¯ll pay a short visit to the Research Institute.¡± Kyle thought for a moment and sent a message Dn, telling him that they were going to Research Institute. If they could make a deal, they would be able to obtain the blue gem to Dn.

    Of course, the perquisite was that the people in the Research Institute would agree with their terms first. Kyle would not want his information to be spread even if he agreed to let them see the changes in his body when he absorbed that gem.

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    Kate was curious just where Kyle was nning to take her. Surely, he wouldn¡¯t bring her to a strange ce, would he?

    Kyle lightly picked Kate up and carried her on his arm. It seemed to be his most favorite location to pick hertely. Anyway, Kate¡¯s body was still so small that it didn¡¯t matter even if she stayed on his hand.

    She wouldn¡¯t fall with him guarding her tightly.

    Entering the car, Kyle then drove Kate towards the nearby park. Seeing the still lively park, Kate was stunned. After seeing so many dreadful things along with those giant mutated animals out there, she hadpletely forgotten about this peaceful scene.

    Theugh, thefort, the peace, it seemed to have disappeared from her world slowly. But when Kyle brought her here, Kate happily jumped down and began to chase around the small butterflies around.

    With so many giant mutated animals, Kate forgot that some of them didn¡¯t mutate.

    They were still the same as they used to be.

    She happily chased the butterfly, watching as it fly in front of her,nding on her nose and Kate chased them.

    ¡°Meow, meow, meow, meow!¡±

    Seeing Kate happily yed around, Kyle nodded in satisfaction. He had seen the little cat seemed to be quite dejectedtely and thought that it would be good if he could bring her along outside. That way, the little cat can also some time having fun.

    Even if this peace is temporary, isn¡¯t it good to enjoy it when they could?

    Kyle felt somewhat calm and rxed, a state that he himself had probably forgotten in such a long time. Being able to have happiness even in the small matter, isn¡¯t that something that one should be grateful of?

    Being able to enjoy life without thinking of the various burden from time to time was the enjoyment of life that Kyle had long forgotten.

    Perhaps, he just didn¡¯t let himself experience it anymore.

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    Kate noticed that Kyle was still standing in his ce. She rushed towards him and pulled his trouser with her small w, asking him to y with her.

    ¡°You want me toe too?¡± Kyle looked at the little cat helplessly and in the end, he agreed. Running with the little cat beside him in this somewhat empty park, he felt peaceful and happy.

    At the back, there were several soldiers whom General Ryan sent to watch over his son. After all, even in this city, there were a lot of people who might not be happy with General Ryan being one of the few people with the highest power. Their target would not be him because he was always within the militarypound but his son who often walked out.

    One of the soldiers took a video call and showed this scene to General Ryan.

    They had been following General Ryan for a long time and knew that Kyle was a very problematic child. If not because of General Ryan¡¯s persuasion, the nation might not even allow Kyle to have a life out here and would lock him away somewhere.

    And now, seeing the same cold Kyle was running with a little cat and watched the little cat ying with the butterfly so happily... it was like watching a miracle.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that Little Kyle would actually able tough so freely again after that incident.¡± General Ryou was astonished. His nephew was very cold and always detach himself from the world.

    It made others felt difficult to truly reach him. Even if Kyle showed a smile in front of them, it was nothing more than a polite smile that he made to make sure that they would not worry in the slightest bit.

    ¡°Yes, me too.¡± General Ryan sighed.

    ¡°It seems that the decision of sending that little cat to Little Kyle is the best choice you have made.¡± General Ryouughed.

    However, General Ryan was not in full agreement with General Ryou.

    If he hadn¡¯t seen the video of that day during the first red rain, he would have the same opinion. But he could guess that Kyle only began to open up to this little cat because he felt that she was humanlike, but she was not human who would scheme against him.

    This was why he allowed the cat to get close to him.

    But what he worried the most was if the little cat truly ¡®absorbed¡¯ the human into her body and caused a person to disappear, would this price be eptable to the girl¡¯s parents? Knowing Kate¡¯s father¡¯s ability, it would be troublesome if he were to target Kyle like this.

    General Ryan couldn¡¯t help but feel worry.

    At the same time, he definitely couldn¡¯t push Kate¡¯s Father down because he had known what had happened at that time.

    Telling him that his daughter disappeared because of his son¡¯s little cat.

    He couldn¡¯t bear to say it.

    ¡°Ryan?¡±

    ¡°I hope this happiness willst forever.¡± General Ryan looked away from the video call. ¡°For now, let¡¯s contact them to make sure that they would not make any stupid move in this city.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡± General Ryou didn¡¯t understand why his brother looked conflicted, but he didn¡¯t think too much. Perhaps, his brother was conflicted because his own son was not close to him but rather to a cat?

    That was possible.

    Anyway, the two of them didn¡¯t think too much about it.

    ...

    After ying around for around an hour, Kate was already tired. She was happy to be able to run around here without the need to think about those giant mutated animals out there. Being able to enjoy herself without any restriction had made Kate felt satisfied.

    ¡°Are you happy? Now, let¡¯s go to the Research Institute.¡± Kyle picked Kate up effortlessly.

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    Even though Kate didn¡¯t really like the ce, she didn¡¯t mind heading there if it was with Kyle. Soon they reached the Research Institute and Dr. Dall was already waiting for them with resentful expression.

    ¡°How¡¯s the agreement going on?¡± Kyle had asked Dr. Dall to make the researchers agree first.

    ¡°They agreed to give you the crystals, but they wanted to monitor your vitals during the process. Don¡¯t worry, all of them had signed non-disclosure agreement.¡± Dr. Dall took a deep breath.

 Chapter 116

    116 Red and Blue Gems

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Kyle nodded. He was satisfied as long as they could protect his privacy and didn¡¯t try to find out too much. He didn¡¯t want to be theirb rat.

    Dr. Dall smiled bitterly. He felt that the worst decision he made in his entire life was to agree to General Ryan to be his family¡¯s private doctor. But recalling that his study back then was funded by General Ryan, he sighed deeply.

    He was not an ungrateful person and aside from dealing from Kyle¡¯s asional annoying whim, there was nothing strange that this family asked him to do.

    Soon, they reached theboratory.

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    Kate looked around the room curiously and Kyle ced her on top of an empty table. There was a mirror in front of them where they could see a room with only one bed inside plus several equipment such as heart rate detector, pulse rate detector, and so on.

    ¡°We¡¯ve prepared everything inside.¡± One of the researchers looked at Kyle and showed the box contained the red and blue gems. ¡°These are the two gems you asked, can you show it to us?¡±

    ¡°Alright, but follow the agreement that you¡¯ve made.¡±

    ¡°We will.¡± These researchers smiled bitterly. Even though they could eventually make the conjecture about how much improvement these gems would give, but they definitely couldn¡¯t tell the process to outsider.

    .....

    The exact data had to be kept secret forever.

    ¡°What¡¯s your rank right now?¡±

    ¡°Rank 4 with 2 minor advancements.¡±

    The researchers were astonished when they heard his words. However, they nodded and kept a record. They also asked Kyle to show his power a bit inside the training room at the side where they measured Kyle¡¯s ability with some strange equipment.

    Kate watched everything and blinked her eyes.

    She didn¡¯t really have any interest in these experiments. They just made her remember the hospital that she frequently visited back then.

    Soon, the first test was over and Kyle walked into the room. The blue gem had been handed to Kate to take care because it would be given to Dnter while Kyle entered the room and shed his own hand and put the gem on top of his wound.

    It melted inside.

    ¡°So that¡¯s how to use the gems!¡±

    The researchers were astonished. Not a single one of them dared to do the same as Kyle because they didn¡¯t know what these gems contained. If they dared to act rashly, they might end up losing their lives.

    Soon, Kyle could feel that his body¡¯s temperature was rising so highly. Just like the lightning, the fire energy was boiling and rampaging in his body. He felt a bit helpless as he thought about how his elements¡¯ abilities were indeed more on the offensive side rather than calm like Kate.

    With the experience from the previous gem, Kyle was calmer as he absorbed the energy into his body.

    The process took several hours. In the meantime, Dn appeared and Kate gave him the gems, which he felt the strong connection and felt satisfied. Jake also appeared to watch the process because he was curious.

    The heartbeat increased rapidly, but it was still within the normal range.

    The temperature of his body was also increasing as his skin turned red, but it could be seen that Kyle was still breathing normally.

    The researchers were interested.

    The statested for several hours before the temperature began to decrease and the heartbeat also returned to normal. The researchers could guess that it meant that Kyle would soon finish.

    As they expected, Kyle soon finished.

    ¡°How is it?¡± Jake asked when Kyle came out.

    ¡°I feel stronger.¡± Kyle passed a look at Jake and then nodded at the researchers. They tried to test his power and it was estimated that he had advanced 2 minor ranks with the help of the gem. Considering the increase of his ability, that was a huge increase.

    ¡°My turn.¡± Dn then took the blue gem and being tested. He was only rank 4 at first, so the researchers also adjusted the data and began to take it from the very beginning once again.

    The water element and ice elements were different from Kyle¡¯s fire element. They were cold and gentle in nature. Aside from Dn¡¯s body temperature dropping so low that it was astonishing, his heartbeat only increased slightly.

    After it was over, Dn came out and tested.

    They estimated that he also increased by two minor ranks because the strength was close to what Kyle could do before he took the gem.

    Anyway, that was the end of it.

    ¡°Tsk, the next time, we should take a mission that will allow me to have the gems too!¡± Jake was utterly jealous. He was now the weakest among the three of them, which meant that he would have a lot to catch up with.

    Kyle nced at Jake and nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll try to search for mission that¡¯s close to a mine.¡±

    ¡°Great!¡± Jake was excited.

    If he could also obtain the gem, it would mean that his fighting power would skyrocket. Who didn¡¯t want to grow stronger? He definitely wanted to grow stronger because it would mean that he would be able to protect himself better.

    ¡°For now, have you finished absorbing those crystals?¡±

    ¡°Not yet, but I should be able to finish soon...¡± Jake was embarrassed. He knew that he would have to absorb those crystals, but his absorption rate was incredibly slow, so he often got bored.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°Oh right, my girlfriend is here and will enter the city soon. I better go and greet her along with her parents.¡± Jake pped his forehead. He received message from her this morning, telling him that she was about to reach City B.

    Kyle nced at Jake. ¡°I thought that she¡¯s in City C.¡±

    ¡°She told me that City C is in turmoil ever since the second red rain and there were too many giant mutated animals that were roaming around. Since that was the case, she and her family members decided to head over to City B. We can reunite and she could definitely stay here.¡± Jake grinned happily.

    Kyle nodded and patted Jake¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Make sure to treat her well.¡±

    ¡°Hey! Since she¡¯s here, she can be our scout and trantor.¡± Jake looked at Kyle meaningfully.

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    Kyle paused for a moment and then recalled something. ¡°I see, your girlfriend also kept a cat, right? Did the cat fuse with her?¡±

    ¡°Yep. She didn¡¯t have any cat¡¯s thought or something like that, but she has cat ears. She looks so cute right now.¡± Jake giggled when he thought of his girlfriend¡¯s appearance. When she showed it to him, he nearly wanted to take out his car and drove over to City C just to see her.

    It was just unfortunate that he couldn¡¯t do that.

    Dn looked at Jake and frowned. He felt that he couldn¡¯t understand why Jake would like if his girlfriend had cat ears so much. For him, there was no point in seeing these girls having additional cat ears.

    Kyle patted Dn¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Beauty is in the eyes of the beholder.¡±

    Dn nodded. ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°And it¡¯s also Jake¡¯s fetish that he liked to see his girlfriend in cute suits.¡± Kyle added.

    ¡°Meow?¡± <i> </i>

    <i> Kate still remembered hearing her male friends were discussing with each other about going to the maid caf¨¦ because they waitress there would be wearing cute cat maid dress. The price of the food was somewhat expensive, but the real reason why they wanted to go there was to see these waitresses.

    </i>

    <i> As for why she knew...

    </i>

    <i> It was just because she identally overheard it once.

    </i>

    <i> With so many male students in her course, she often heard strange things that these boys discussed. It was to the point that Kate even wondered why the mind of boys and girls were so different.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Hey! I can hear you!¡± Jake shouted loudly from behind. ¡°I swear, if you two have girlfriend, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll like it to see them act cute in front of you!¡±

    </i>

    <i> Kyle rolled his eyes.

    </i>

    <i> Dn passed a look at Jake and then walked out. He had no interest to stay with this annoying friend of his.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Just see!¡± Jake stormed off to go pick up his girlfriend. Anyway, he definitely had to see her appearance directly. The image from video calls alone were not enough!

    </i>

    <i> At the back, General Ryan watched Kyle being indifferent andughed internally. ¡®Young man, you better not set up a g for yourself.¡¯

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Little Kitty, let¡¯s head over to Dr. Dall¡¯sb.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Meow?¡±

    </i>

    <i> Kate was confused, but Kyle didn¡¯t bother exining and directly walked away. He didn¡¯t want to entertain Jake¡¯s nonsense any longer. Anyway, there was indeed something that he wanted to confirm.</i><i> </i>

 Chapter 117

    117 Blood

    Kyle soon reached Dr. Dall¡¯sb. The other party had also only arrived because he was in the same room as other researchers not long ago, analyzing the effect of these gems. It was unfortunate that both Kyle and Dn refused to give any blood sample and others to allow them have more data.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Dr. Dall asked unkindly.

    ¡°Let me borrow your equipment.¡±

    Dr. Dall nearly vomited blood. ¡°Don¡¯t you have your own equipment in yourb?¡±

    ¡°They haven¡¯t been cleaned yet.¡±

    Hearing that answer, Dr. Dall nearly wanted to smash Kyle¡¯s head with a beaker. If those utensils hadn¡¯t been cleaned up, there was no way that they would allow Kyle to even have the key to theboratory.

    It was just a makeup excuse.

    Kyle took out a needle and prepared some of the equipment with familiarity. He looked at the little cat who followed him and lightly lifted her up. ¡°Little Kitty, I¡¯ll take a bit of your blood, ok?¡±

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    .....

    Kate looked at Kyle warily, but Kyle was patient with her. ¡°I want to check if there¡¯s anything abnormal from you. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll only take a little bit for a small test.¡±

    Looking at Kyle, Kate was struggling internally. She didn¡¯t want him to know that she was a human being because she was afraid that he would dislike her for taking the ce of his little cat. But at the same time, she didn¡¯t want him to keep on treating her like he was treating a pet.

    It was a conflicting thought.

    And Kate knew that what Kyle wanted to know the most from her was whether her DNA was that of a cat of a human. If it was of a human, he might be able to guess that she was actually Kate, his missing student.

    But if it was a cat...

    Kate didn¡¯t know what Kyle would be thinking.

    ¡°Okay? It wouldn¡¯t hurt you at all.¡± Kyle was still coaxing Kate as if he was coaxing a little kid.

    Looking at his appearance right now, Kate wanted tough. Being able to stay with Kyle for the past month, she had seen so many sides of him that she never thought of seeing. If she was reced with other girls who had been adoring him, they would definitely scream out of happiness.

    But Kate just felt that she was happy staying by Kyle¡¯s side because he pampered her.

    But the one he should have pampered should be his little cat.

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    Kyle watched as Kate stretched one of her front limb and smiled faintly. ¡°Thank you, Little Kitty.¡±

    After that, Kyle expertly took some blood from Kate. The process was fast and painless. This made Kate wondered if Kyle ever thought of working as a vet because of how efficient his work was.

    Beside him, Dr. Dall looked at Kyle as the other party mixed the blood with liquid and then others before putting it into the experiment ss. He then looked at the equipment that Kyle had prepared and seemed to understand what Kyle wanted to do.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to use yourb because you don¡¯t want them to have any of this record inside your file?¡± Dr. Dall asked.

    Kyle nced at Dr. Dall but he was toozy to exin. As a person who had created some things that were too dangerous, he knew that there were a lot of people who paid attention to him.

    It would be better for him to just borrow Dr. Dall¡¯s equipment. At the very least, he would be able to shift their attention to Dr. Dall. Besides, Dr. Dall did a lot of experiment each day so that they wouldn¡¯t be surprised if he had another blood test.

    ¡°This is the newest machine and will be able to detect the DNA sequence faster. Anyway, if you want to know whether her blood belong to animals or human, you can actually use this.¡± Dr. Dall took out a small device that looked like thermometer.*

    Kyle nodded and dropped thest drop of the blood that he had separated into the equipment.

    The light lit up on animal.

    ¡®She¡¯s a cat, so it should be normal that the reading is animal.¡¯ Kyle looked at Kate, who was also looking at the equipment curiously. He honestly didn¡¯t know whether he wanted this little cat of his to be human or animal.

    Which one would be better?

    He didn¡¯t know.

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    Kate had never seen this equipment before. After all, she was not really someone who paid attention to what kind equipment that had been spreading outside. But she had to say that there was indeed some veryplicated equipment in this ce.

    Tsk, tsk, and here she thought that Dr. Dall was mostly amon doctor. He was more like a researcher rather than a doctor.

    ¡°Do you want to test your blood too?¡± Dr. Dall asked curiously.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Kyle shook his head. ¡°There are too many people who want to find out about me and if I do a blood test, they would be able to find out more about me.¡±

    ¡°What would they be able to do with just a bit of sample?¡±

    ¡°Many things.¡± Kyle pursed his lips and didn¡¯t exin to Dr. Dall. As technology advanced, there were some things that ended up being worse. To be able to live peacefully had be something that one would question.

    ¡°Tsk, let me borrow that blood a bit.¡±

    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°Just look at it under microscope.¡± Dr. Dall rolled his eyes and took the equipment from Kyle. He then took a bit of the blood and put it under the microscope, watching the cells there. In one look, there didn¡¯t seem to be anything different.

    But if one paid attention, they would be able to see that these cells were more active.

    ¡°Your little cat is quite special.¡±

    ¡°As in?¡±

    ¡°The cells in her body seems to be more active than normal cells. As in, the cells regenerate faster.¡± Dr. Dall thought to himself. ¡°This might be the source of her healing ability and also others. Besides, even after being out of the bloodstreams, they¡¯re still very active.¡±

    ¡°The healing department will probably be targeted in the future.¡± Kyle narrowed his eyes when he saw the cells¡¯ movement under the microscope. There was no way that he didn¡¯t know what some researchers would be able to think when they saw this highly active blood.

    They would definitely want to make use of this blood to create some kind of medicine. If the healing awakened could have others healed with their body parts, blood would be the most highly source that was sought after.

    Things would turn messy afterwards.

    ¡°Nah, I don¡¯t think they will. Even though the blood looked quite active, they¡¯re still dying slowly outside of her body. Also, how much do you think a little cat¡¯s blood would be?¡± Dr. Dall shook his head.

    As he had expected, the cells slowly died outside the bloodstream. After all, this was not exactly the living condition that was suitable for them. Sooner orter, they would eventually die.

    ¡°Meow.¡± <I have to say that I don''t understand anything."

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Little Kitty.¡± Kyle caressed Kate¡¯s head.

    Kate knew that they were curious about her healing ability, but her ability was something that could be said to be white dots and ck dots. And from her own blood, Kate could see that the white bloods were slowly dissipating outside.

    So to say, they could drink a bit of her blood for healing ability, but if it was left outside for a long time, there wouldn¡¯t be any effect.

    ¡®I wouldn¡¯t end up creating vampires, would I?¡¯

    Kate shivered at the thought.

    And honestly, if these researchers were to try figuring out how to contain these white dots before they disappeared, they could actually use the blood of these healers to make medicines. But the price would be quite heavy for the healers.

    That scene might even be bloody if these healers ended up using reverse healing against the researchers.

    After all, reverse healer and ordinary healer didn¡¯t seem to be any different.

    ¡°No one will target your little cat.¡± Dr. Dall shook his head. He added in his heart, ¡®unless they¡¯re seeking death.¡¯

    Kyle nced at Dr. Dall and nodded. ¡°They better not be targeting my little cat.¡±

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    Kate looked at Kyle with using gaze, but she knew that technically, she was indeed Kyle¡¯s little cat.

    ¡°I¡¯ll protect you, Little kitty.¡± Kyle caressed Kate¡¯s head tenderly.

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    Ding!

    At this moment, the machine sounded.

    ¡°Oh, the test result is out. You can check it now.¡± Dr. Dall looked at the machine and then at Kyle. He was also curious about what the result would be.

 Chapter 118

    118 Snuggling

    Kyle was silent.

    He took the test report and then the conclusion at the side. At this moment, he didn¡¯t know what he was supposed to feel.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Dr. Dall then snatched the test report. He looked at the lines of words in surprise. ¡°As it turned out, their abilities will affect their DNA too?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not that surprising, isn¡¯t it? You¡¯ve already tested a lot of others.¡±

    ¡°Well, I know.¡± Dr. Dallughed. ¡°Anyway, your test result is not much different from any other pets that had been tested before. However, the degree of mutation within the DNA is quiterge, probably because your cat is a dual awakener.¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡±

    Kyle looked at Kate and patted her quietly. It was still themon DNA of animals and not that of humans. However, he didn¡¯t know how to exin why this little cat could suddenly be so intelligent.

    Could it be affecting the field that he couldn¡¯t see?

    That was not impossible.

    .....

    And Kyle definitely couldn¡¯t check that out because he was not totally sure. He held the little cat in his embrace. Well, no matter what, she¡¯s his little cat and he will be the one to protect her. No matter whether she took other people¡¯s intelligence or how scary she could be with her ability, he will keep her well.

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    Kate leaned closer to Kyle, enjoying his warmth. She could see that the test result didn¡¯t tell the fact that she¡¯s actually human being. This made her wonder just what kind of transformation that happened on that first red rain.

    A strange mutation?

    Or something else that could possibly affect her so much?

    Kate didn¡¯t know.

    ¡°Well, now that you have finished testing her, do you want to test her more?¡± Dr. Dall asked. He was actually itching to see if there was anything else that he could figure out from Kate. After all, Kyle would never allow it if it was not because he was curious about something and head here on his own.

    ¡°No.¡± Kyle shook his head.

    ¡°What a pity. I actually want to know more.¡± Dr. Dall sighed.

    ¡°There are other pets out there whom you have reached an agreement with. You better continue working with them rather than aiming for my little cat.¡± Kyle looked at Dr. Dall coldly.

    Dr. Dall was speechless. In the end, he simply kicked Kyle out of hisboratory before the brat made more troubles. Of course, before leaving Kyle cleaned up all the traces of the test he had with Kyle and dumped everything into a mix of chemical mixture.

    That way, it would destroy anything left from Kate.

    Knowing how much Kyle loved his little cat, Dr. Dall let him be and continued to focus on his own research. There was no time for him to care about that annoying young man at all.

    ...

    After that test, Kyle simply brought Kate back home. After they got home, Kyle made a simple dinner for the two of them. Of course, Kate¡¯s main course of meal still consisted of milk.

    Kyle watched the little cat drank the milk with unwilling expression andughed lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll soon be able to switch to many other foods. As you can see, you¡¯re growing bigger.¡±

    ¡°Meow.¡± <i> </i>

    <i> But Kate still couldn¡¯t stop drinking milk yet because she still needed to grow her body faster. This was what made Kate felt really tired. She didn¡¯t want to drink the milk, but she had to drink because it was what her body needed.

    </i>

    <i> How troublesome.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°We¡¯ll spend the next few days to absorb the crystals first. Do you still have a lot of crystals inside your space?¡±

    </i>

    <i> Kate nodded. ¡°Meow.¡±

    </i>

    <i> Kate¡¯s absorption rate was simply veryrge. It was to the point that Kyle himself was not entirely sure how much Kate¡¯s little body was actually able to take in each time. However, the amount was really something.

    </i>

    <i> Anyway, it was good that his little cat was able to grow stronger.

    </i>

    <i> That was all Kyle ever wanted.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Go to train.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Meow~¡± <i> </i></i>

    <i><i> Kate rubbed her head to Kyle¡¯s hand before retreating and jumping to her own bed. After being a cat, Kate herself realized that she had be a cat like person rather than a real ordinary cat or an ordinary human.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> This made her conflicted.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> But in the end, Kate simply epted this change that urred to her because there was nothing that she could do to change it. Even if she wanted to protest, she didn¡¯t know where she should go file herint.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> It was all simply useless.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> The next few days passed by quietly.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Kyle advanced another minor advancement in both fire and lightning, bring the two of them closer to the peak of rank 4. At this moment, he firmly believed that if he were to advance another rank, he would reach rank 5.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> However, the consumption of the crystals was equallyrge.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> He had used up a lot of them and even after spending his money to buy these crystals from the market because he had a lot of money, he still ended up using up most of them. Buying these crystals were mainly for Kate because she was just like a bottomless hole.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> She kept on absorbing these crystals and with the crystals that Kyle bought, Kate¡¯s space had advanced to rank 5. It had more room for them to put more things, but Kyle had no intention of making her fit so much things again.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Anyway, what was valuable for them was the crystals.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> As for the healing ability, Kate advanced two minor ranks.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Her advancement was as simple as drinking water because Kyle had seen Kate sleeping and beingzy most of the time, but she still advanced so quickly.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> He estimated that a lot of people would be jealous of this little cat if they know how easy it was for her to advance.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> ¡°Kyle, are you still sleeping?¡±

    </i></i>

    <i><i> ¡°What is it, Father?¡± Kyle walked out of his room and saw his father was holding several documents in his hand.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> General Ryan handed the documents. ¡°These are the details of a mission for you to head over to a local research base that¡¯s located underground. There¡¯s also an abandoned mine near this research facility.¡±

    </i></i>

    <i><i> ¡°Why is it abandoned?¡± Kyle asked.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> ¡°There are a lot of giant mutated animals roaming around the area, so the researchers had to move. Some of them even couldn¡¯t escape in time because there are too many giant mutated animals that were roaming around.¡± General Ryan sighed.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Kyle flipped the papers to read the content. After he was sure that there might be gem there that was rted to metal, he nodded.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take this mission and I¡¯ll be bringing Jake and Dn.¡±

    </i></i>

    <i><i> ¡°Jake¡¯s girlfriend, Lotte, requested to be added to ck Group. She said that she¡¯s a dual ability wind and wood elements. Also, she¡¯s a half who will be able to help youmunicate with your little cat.¡± General Ryan looked at Little Kitty on Kyle¡¯s arm meaningfully.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> ¡°I know.¡± Kyle had heard about Lotte¡¯s appearance in City B because Jake was technically so excited to see her. It was only in this matter that Jake¡¯s mother would let her son be and even encouraged him to spend more time with his girlfriend.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> In her words: Get married quickly and give me grandson!

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Oh well, in any case, it was good that both Jake and Lotte had good rtionship with each other. Their rtionship had been going on for several years and Jake had even considered marriage, but didn¡¯t have the courage to bring it up, especially when his work has been quite bad.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> But now that they were in this kind of world, Kyle didn¡¯t know how their rtionship would be.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> ¡°You¡¯re the leader, so this need your approval.¡±

    </i></i>

    <i><i> ¡°I agree.¡± Kyle arched his eyebrows. ¡°Do I need to separate the two of them?¡±

    </i></i>

    <i><i> ¡°I thought that you never liked going when the two of them are together because they liked to give dog food to singles.¡± General Ryan smiled knowingly.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Kyle rolled his eyes.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> He knew that their dog food spreading was quite intense from time to time, but why should he care about it? If Jake wanted to show off in front of him, he would just burn off the other party¡¯s legs so that he would go away.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> ¡°Meow?¡± <So, are we going to the mission or not?"

    </i></i>

    <i><i> ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go and ept the mission.¡± Kyle patted Kate¡¯s head and then walked out with the documents.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> General Ryan watched his son and shook his head lightly. As his son grew up, he instead grew more worried about the other party.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> He hoped that there wouldn¡¯t be anything wrong with this mission as there were several other groups who had been sent there.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Only for them to never return.</i></i><i><i> </i></i>

 Chapter 119

    119 Next Mission

    It was not like General Ryan himself wanted to hand this mission to Kyle. However, it was the mission with the location that most suited what Kyle actually requested. Added with the pressure from above, General Ryan simply handed the file to Kyle.

    If Kyle thought that because the mission was too dangerous, he shouldn¡¯t go, then General Ryan definitely wouldn¡¯t force his son. But even after seeing the file reported how dangerous the mission was, Kyle still decided to go.

    General Ryan could only sigh.

    His son was indeed very courageous and he couldn¡¯t help but worry about the other party. However, he was not in the position to stop Kyle because he knew that his son had his own ideas now that he had grown up.

    He could only pray for Kyle¡¯s wellbeing.

    ...

    Kyle waited for the others at the gate. He simply gave a simple message to the two of them for them to head over to the gate as soon as possible. At the same time, he asked Jake to take Lotte with him.

    Soon, the two of them arrived at the gate.

    ¡°Stronger?¡± Dn looked at Kyle and could guess that the other party should have reached five minor advancement. After five minor advancement, they would be able to enter the next rank.

    .....

    At least, this was the power ranking that was agreed upon so far.

    With this ranking, it would be clearer about their real strength and how the advancement would be. However, the speed at which everyone reached the next rank hadn¡¯t been told clearly because it was not certain what was the fastest speed would be.

    ¡°You too.¡± Kyle smiled.

    Dn had also advanced a minor rank after taking the gem. The two of them could sense the other party¡¯s pressure more or less and gauge the advancement rate. It seemed that after taking the gems, they could sense these intangible things even clearer than before.

    Dn nodded.

    ¡°Meow.¡± Kate raised her paw in greeting.

    Looking at Little Kitty, Dn nodded his head in response to her greeting.

    Soon, there was another caring and Jake came out with a woman. The woman looked like she was in her early twenties and wore standard hunting outing outfit. But even so, it couldn¡¯t hide the two cat ears on her head.

    Kate blinked her head.

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    ¡°Hey everyone!¡± The woman smiled in greeting. She then turned her attention to Kate as if this was the most important thing to do. ¡°And hello, Little Kitty. Jake said a lot of things about you before, making me curious to meet you.¡±

    ¡°Meow.¡± <He must be saying bad things about me then."

    ¡°Hahaha! Not at all, he¡¯s saying good things about you, but bad things about Kyle.¡± Lotte winked her eyes.

    ¡°Lotte!¡± Jake was exasperated. He knew how naughty Lotte could be. She loved to pit him the most when he was with Kyle and Dn, so the two of them allowed this mischievous woman to stay in their small group from time to time.

    Of course, because Lotte was a bit younger than Jake, she had her own things to do sometimes. Anyway, she definitely has her own female friends, so she would not always stay with Jake.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Kyle narrowed his eyes.

    Jake tried his best to make an innocent look, but in the end, he gave up. He simply shrugged and sighed deeply. Kyle will definitely make his life more difficult on their journeyter.

    ¡°Stupid,¡± Dn remarked.

    Lotteughed. ¡°Anyway, now that I¡¯m in your team, do I need to introduce myself again? I mean, at least to this little cutie who didn¡¯t know much about me.¡±

    Kate blinked her eyes.

    She felt that this Lotte was simr to Jake in terms that the two of them liked to talk so much. However, it was indeed quite refreshing rather than having another person who treasured their words like gold such as Dn.

    *cough*

    She was definitely not dissing him, but she just felt that Dn was indeed quite cold and hard to talk with.

    ¡°What¡¯s your rank?¡± Kyle asked.

    ¡°Third rank for both of them.¡± Lotte smiled. ¡°I have my minor advancement five times for both, but I can¡¯t seem to grasp the chance to advance to rank 4.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not too bad.¡± Kyle nodded. Hoping for a lot of people to advance to rank 4 was clearly unrealistic. When he was in rank 3 peak, he also realized that the road to rank 4 seemed to be closed.

    It was only after the second red rain that he inexplicably reached rank 4. But at the same time, he realized that every minor advancement would take an extremely long time. For those who hadn¡¯t reached this rank, they had to work hard in order to rank up too.

    ¡°Of course, she¡¯s definitely so good!¡± Jake¡¯s face was raised up as if he wanted his nose to grow longer.

    ¡°Meow.¡± <i> </i>

    <i> ¡°Aww, thank you very much, Little Kitty!¡± Lotte looked at Kate with shining eyes. She felt that this little cat was even more pleasing to the eyes the more she looked.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Does your cat disappear?¡± Kyle asked another question he would like to know the most.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Huh? So you¡¯re also curious about half, huh?¡± Lotteughed lightly. Truthfully, she felt at loss when she found out that she had fused with her cat. At that moment, she knew that she would never be the same as she used to be anymore.

    </i>

    <i> Even though Jake seemed to be so excited when he saw her cat ears, she still felt that she was notpletely a human being anymore. It was a strange feeling.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Let¡¯s talk while we¡¯re in the car.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°I¡¯ll drive.¡± Dn volunteered. He had no interest in disturbing the romantic Jake and Lotte. No matter what time it was, he felt that these two would always have something to talk about.

    </i>

    <i> He didn¡¯t really want to disturb them, so being the driver would be the best option.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Alright.¡± Jake agreed.

    </i>

    <i> They entered the car and Kyle was naturally on the passenger seat. He had no interest to disturb Jake and Lotte¡¯s time together. Even though he will still ask some question, he could do it from here.

    </i>

    <i> Jake then looked at Lotte. ¡°In fact, I¡¯m also curious about your cat ear. You never allow me to touch them.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m very sensitive in my ear!¡± Lotte red at Jake. If he dared to try touching her cat ear, just watch how she would settle himter. She would never let him touch it because she could sense how sensitive it was when she tried to touch her own ear.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Alright, alright, I won¡¯t touch!¡± Jake quickly raised his hand as if dering his surrender.

    </i>

    <i> Kyle rolled his eyes. ¡°Do you have any memories of your cat?¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°No.¡± Lotte shook her head. She smiled bitterly. ¡°It really felt as if my cat had disappeared forever and I couldn¡¯t see her anymore. I feel troubled whenever I thought about it because I have taken care of her for a long time.¡±

    </i>

    <i> Unlike Kyle who took care of Little Kitty because he was directly ordered by his father, Lotte have a cat whom she loved very much. The cat had been with Lotte for two to three years and Lotte always took care of her cat.

    </i>

    <i> When the first red rain happened, she was feeding her cat and then fainted while holding her cat.

    </i>

    <i> That was why she ended up as a half.

    </i>

    <i> Even now, Lotte felt miserable when she thought that her own cat had now fused with her, but she couldn¡¯t even sense the other party. It was so miserable that Lotte didn¡¯t know what she should do.

    </i>

    <i> She felt at loss.

    </i>

    <i> But in the end, she just epted it.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Well, I guess I can say that she¡¯s still with me even though it only shows in the form of cat ears and tails.¡± Lotte smiled bitterly.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Wait, you have tails too?¡± Jake¡¯s eyes shone.

    </i>

    <i> Lotte red at her boyfriend. ¡°I¡¯m not showing you.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°But...¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°NO!¡±

    </i>

    <i> Kyle ignored the couple quarrel as he focused on the road in front of him. He looked at the little cat in his arm and sighed lightly. ¡°Little Kitty, do you think that it¡¯s possible for one that had been fused to separate?¡±

    </i>

    <i> Kate¡¯s little furry body trembled.

    </i>

    <i> She didn¡¯t know.

    </i>

    <i> However, she could see that Kyle seemed to be thinking about something. it seemed that he was also contemting about something that he didn¡¯t know how to tell to Kate.

    </i>

    <i> Kate was silent.

    </i>

    <i> In the end, she just patted Kyle¡¯s hand without answering anything. She didn¡¯t know what she was supposed to say anymore.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°It¡¯s ok, Little Kitty.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Meow.¡±

    </i>

    <i> Silently meowing in response, Kate rested her small body in Kyle¡¯s arm. After being a cat, she realized that she liked to snuggle so much. Closing her eyes, Kate fell asleep once more.</i><i> </i>

 Chapter 120

    120 Next Mission

    The journeysted for quite a lot of time.

    They were heading towards the research institute that had been abandoned, but the location itself was indeed very far from City B. it would take at least two days of journey even if they were to use a car.

    ¡°Are we going to drive at night too?¡± Lotte asked.

    Jake nodded. ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll take turns to keep watch. Oh right, can you drive now, Lotte?¡±

    Lotte shook her head embarrassingly. It seemed that they would have to stop when it was Lotte¡¯s turn to keep watch. There was no way that they wouldn¡¯t let her watch because her wind element was indeed the most suitable to keep watch.

    The others were fine because they had already received military training before. Naturally, this excluded Kate as she definitely couldn¡¯t be the one who was guarding. Asking for a cat to take turn guarding sound extremely weird.

    ¡°It¡¯ste. We¡¯re still not going to stop at all?¡± Lotte asked as she looked around and stretched her two hands.

    ¡°That¡¯ll be wasting time.¡± Jake nced at his girlfriend. ¡°You should sleep first. The others will be sleeping too.¡±

    He got the first turn to guard and Lotte naturally wanted to apany her boyfriend. Since she couldn¡¯t drive, she would just help him to watch out the surrounding as the sky turned darker.

    .....

    ¡°Maybe I can try driving?¡± Lotte asked curiously.

    ¡°No.¡± Jake shook his head rapidly. ¡°If we crashed, I¡¯m sure that the one Kyle kill will be me.¡±

    Jake didn¡¯t want to take the chance to teach his girlfriend how to drive with Kyle¡¯s car during mission. If they wanted to, they could go on a personal mission in the future without the others.

    At that time, Jake will only feel heartache that the car crashed but wouldn¡¯t end up being beaten up so badly by his friend.

    Kyle rolled his eyes. He was sitting at the back with Dn. ¡°We¡¯re going to sleep first now. When it¡¯s time, wake me up.¡±

    ¡°Sure, thing.¡±

    ¡°Little Kitty, how about if you sleep with me instead of Kyle? I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be thatfortable to sleep in his arm and he had to keep you up.¡± Lotte looked at Kate and her eyes lit up.

    Previously, there would always be an empty seat because there were only three people inside the car. But now that Lotte is here, Kate would have no other choice but to sleep in Kyle¡¯s arm.

    She was already feeling so conflicted because the space in car might not be enough for her to sleep on her own. Well, there was some space, but it was too narrow and Kate herself was worried that she would be squeezed by Dn and Kyle should either one of the two moved.

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    Hearing the offer from Lotte, Kate was stunned. That didn¡¯t sound like a bad offer, but she didn¡¯t know Lotte that much and naturally didn¡¯t dare to trust her so easily. The only reason why she trusted Kyle from the beginning was because she knew that he was the owner of this little cat.

    But she only met Lotte for the first time. Being a little cat and previously an ordinary person, Kate knew how vulnerable she was when she slept. This was why she had to be near someone she could fully trust.

    Kyle arched his eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯m fine with holding her all the time. She didn¡¯t need you.¡±

    Lotte pouted. ¡°I¡¯m asking Little Kitty and not you, Kyle.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s my cat.¡±

    Hearing Kyle¡¯s words, Lotte was speechless. She felt that this man was surprisingly so possessive of his cat. No wonder that Jake told her that his best friend had changed a bit ever since he had a little cat. As it turned out, he did change and valued the little cat so much that she herself found it unbelievable.

    After all, Lotte had already met with Kyle in the past and had never seen him acting like this before. The stark contrast was indeed too much.

    ¡°Still, don¡¯t you need to respect her decision?¡± Lotte asked with a grin.

    Kyle frowned. He looked at the little cat in his hand who tilted her head cutely to the side. It seemed that she was also considering what Lotte was asking and this made Kyle felt somewhat annoyed.

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    After that short answer, Kate turned around andid on top of Kyle¡¯s arm. As for the matter of disturbing him to put his hand on this position for hours... Kate chose to ignore that and threw it to the back of her head.

    She would rather trust Kyle rather than trusting a new person whom she didn¡¯t know that much.

    ¡°Aww, if that¡¯s your decision, alright.¡± Lotte sounded disappointed.

    Jakeughed. ¡°Little Kitty must have liked Kyle so much that she would choose him rather than you who can understand her.¡±

    ¡°Hey, this is my first time meeting with Little Kitty, alright? Though, I would want to pet her. I missed my cat.¡± Lotte sighed.

    Kate snuggled closer to Kyle. She didn¡¯t really want to be treated as a pet and being petted by others, alright? It was already bad enough that she had to live as a little cat for a long period of time and now she had to be petted by Lotte?

    No.

    Kate didn¡¯t want to and chose to stick with Kyle tightly.

    Kyle watched the little cat in his hand acting close to him and chuckled lightly. It seemed that he found her action to be rather cute in his opinion. Patting her head lightly, Kyle then leaned back slightly to sleep.

    By the side, Dn had long closed his eyes and slept. He probably didn¡¯t want to bother with their little banter.

    Time passed quietly.

    Lotte and Jake knew very well that they shouldn¡¯t speak that much when the others were sleeping. This was why they didn¡¯t talk much. Besides, they had already talked quite a lot during countless video calls that they had with each other.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯re still going to stick with Kyle and do mission together,¡± Lottemented in a low voice, so low that it could definitely be categorized as whisper.

    Jakeughed lightly. ¡°Where else do I even want to go if I¡¯m not staying together with Kyle? Do you really expect me to roam around in this kind of world by myself?¡±

    Lotte looked at her boyfriend and after considering the matter for several seconds, she decided that it would be impossible for Jake to do that. At the very least, she knew that he would definitely end up in some kind of weird situation without anyone watching him.

    She sighed. ¡°Being your girlfriend feels like being your caretaker.¡±

    Jake was stunned. ¡°Sweetheart, don¡¯t hurt my heart like that.¡±

    Lotte rolled her eyes and ignored him. She silently used her wind element and inspected the area. From the very moment she awakened her ability, she felt that her ability was really magical. Even things that were so far away could be ¡®seen¡¯ very clearly with this ability of hers.

    This made her wonder whether she would be able to do even better things when she reached rank 4. Lotte anticipated it.

    ¡°There are several giant mutated animals at the front.¡± Lotte narrowed her eyes.

    ¡°Deal with them.¡±

    ¡°Easy.¡± Lotte smiled and there was a faint shing sound from a distance. This was something that she could do even with the need to look at it directly.

    Jake nced at Lotte. ¡°I feel that you¡¯re even better than me.¡±

    Lotteughed but didn¡¯t say much. Even though Jake said that, she believed that her boyfriend was better than her. His control over metal elements were superb and if he were to attack her, Lotte herself was not sure that she would be able to deal with it.

    He could sense her attacking as those at rank 4 were more sensitive to the movements of other elements. This caused her attempt to sneak attack useless.

    They had sparred a few times before to familiarize with the other party¡¯s element.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost time to change shift. Wake Kyle up.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡± Lotte turned to the back and moved her hand. A seed in her hand grew at speed visible to the naked eye and the vine nudged Kyle¡¯s shoulder.

    Jake¡¯s lips twitched when he saw that. ¡°I thought that wood element users are mostly those who can control the trees and wood. They can also make nts grow?¡±

    ¡°Technically yes.¡± Lotte grinned. ¡°There are actually two types of wood element, one that focused more on control and the other one focused more on the growth. As it turns out, I¡¯m more of the growth type, which is why seeds are the best weapon for me. I can also control the nearby nts, but it¡¯s not as good as controlling from the seed.¡±

    Kyle opened his eyes and nced at the two of them. He carefully moved his body and nced at the still sleeping Kate in his hand as his eyes turned slightly warm.

    Lotte blinked her eyes.

    Why did she suddenly feel as if she was being the third party here?

    It was a strange feeling.

 Chapter 121

    121 Stupid

    ¡°Kyle, it is your turn.¡± Jake turned his head to the back and saw that Kyle had woken up.

    ¡°I know. Stop the car so we can switch. Lotte, make sure no giant mutated animals are around.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡± Lotte smiled and spread her wind element to check the area. It was indeed the easiest job for her because the wind element was indeed the most suitable to be a scout more than other elements.

    Jake then stopped the car and stretched his hand. He felt a bit numb after having to drive for hours without stopping. ¡°Finally, I can rest.¡±

    ¡°There are several giant mutated animals not far at the left area. That¡¯s a forest, though.¡± Lotte looked strange as she turned to look at their left. She felt that she had seen a scene that she didn¡¯t want to see from these giant mutated animals.

    ¡°Are they attacking humans?¡± Jake asked as he switched seat with Lotte. Anyway, it wouldn¡¯t be good for Lotte to sleep here right beside Kyle. It would be saver for her to stay at the back.

    ¡°No.¡± Lotte shook her head. ¡°These giant mutated animals are fighting amongst themselves.¡±

    ¡°Eh, there are also infighting among giant mutated animals?¡± Jake was stunned. But thinking about it from another perspective, these giant mutated animals were naturally not a united army. They consisted of several species and some of them just have bad rtionship with each other.

    Thus, it was normal that these giant mutated animals would be fighting amongst themselves too.

    .....

    ¡°Just leave them be. We don¡¯t have enough supplies to eliminate all giant mutated animals.¡± Kyle nced at Jake and then took a seat at the driver seat. He carefully did everything with his right hand while his left hand was still carrying the sleeping Kate.

    It looked as if he was treasuring her very much and didn¡¯t even want to disturb her sleep to apany him in guarding. Probably, for Kyle, it would be better for the little cat to sleep rather than helping him guard.

    ¡°Got it.¡± Lotte withdrew her ability and watched as Kyle started the car expertly without bothering Kate in the slightest bit. She blinked her eyes. ¡°For some reason, I suddenly feel jealous of a cat.¡±

    Jake, who hadn¡¯t slept yet, was speechless. ¡°Baby, if you want me to pamper you, you can say it directly, ok.¡±

    ¡°I never said that!¡± Lotte red at Jake and then closed her eyes, refusing to even talk with the other party again.

    Jake smiled helplessly and then closed his eyes. He felt that women were a very strange creature, but who made him liked this one woman very much?

    He could only helplessly cater to her whims from time to time.

    But of course, Jake knew that Lotte would care for him. After all, she was the one who had been taking care of him a lot...

    *cough*

    Alright, Jake should stop spreading dog food. If Kyle were to know what he was thinking, it was estimated that he would considering buying an ear plug to stop hearing what Jake wanted to say about his girlfriend.

    Time passed quietly.

    ¡°Meow...¡±

    Kate stirred awake and blinked her eyes. She looked into the window and noticed that it was still dark. It shouldn¡¯t be morning yet at this time, so Kate stretched her body and looked at Kyle, who was driving.

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re up, Little Kitty?¡± Kyle looked at Kate and smiled lightly. He adjusted his posture to allow her to sit on his palm. Her small size was indeed very cute, but it was truly not the ideal for those who wanted to fight.

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    Kate moved to Kyle¡¯s palm and then looked outside. She then blinked her eyes andid on top of Kyle¡¯s palmfortably.

    Seeing the little cat that was about to sleep again, Kyleughed lightly. ¡°You heartless little one, you¡¯re going to let me guard by myself?¡±

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    Kate turned to look at Kyle with herrge innocent eyes.

    Kyle shook his head. He never actually expected this heartless little cat of his would want to apany him anyway. She loved to sleep so much and knowing that children liked to sleep, he allowed her to be.

    ¡°Just sleep if you¡¯re tired, I can deal with the giant mutated animals on the way.¡±

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    Very soon, Kate fell asleep again.

    Kyle watched Kate and shook his head, focusing on the road.

    ...

    The next time Kate woke up again, it was at breakfast time. At this time, the group was talking about the small stop in front of them.

    ¡°There¡¯s a gas station there and it seems to be filled with people. Should we stop?¡±

    ¡°We have more than enough gas, right?¡± Jake was not sure. From what he knew, Little Kitty and Kyle had already filled a lot of supplies for them to go without the need to worry so much.

    ¡°How much are left?¡±

    ¡°Probably several tons.¡± Kyle thought to himself and looked at the little cat that was awake. ¡°You¡¯re awake, drink some milk for you breakfast.¡±

    ¡°Meow...¡± Kate answeredzily.

    Lotte looked at Kate. ¡°Little Kitty, do you like to drink milk?¡±

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    However, Kate still drank the milk from the bottle that Kyle handed to her. Anyway, her small body was indeed the most suitable to drink milk even now.

    ¡°Little Kitty, how about if youe here and let me y with you a bit?¡± Lotte was sitting right next to Kyle because Kyle switched with Dn in the morning. The two of them ended up sitting at the backseat right now.

    Kate frowned. She finished her milk and then jumped to Kyle¡¯s shoulder. Even though her body was small, she was capable to jump the height that was taller than her own height. After that, Kate hid on Kyle¡¯s back neck.

    ¡°Little Kitty, you¡¯re tickling me.¡± Kyle helplessly tugged Kate¡¯s tail.

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    Lotte¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Your cat is really heartless! Why do you want to hide from such a beautiful woman like me?!¡±

    The othersughed at Lotte¡¯s words.

    They all knew that she was only joking. After all, Kate was not close to her and would usually stick to Kyle, so there was no way that she would suddenly jump to Lotte without any prior warning. With time, they would be closer, but for now, no one would be able to defeat Kyle.

    ¡°Bypass?¡± Dn asked, pointing at the gas station that was only a few meters away from them.

    ¡°Yes, bypass them.¡± Kyle nodded. He didn¡¯t have any interest to stop here and then find troubles with the people who were staying in this area. These people were capable of resisting the giant mutated animals and made this ce their base, so they should be hard to deal with.

    At the very least, it would require them some time.

    Well, they have no time to y around.

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    As Dn continued to drive, they headed to the intersection at the front. At this time, Lotte¡¯s expression changed. ¡°There¡¯s an ambush!¡±

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Bullets exploded midair and Lotte¡¯s wind shield directly blocked the attack. Her expression was solemn as she was stunned that the one who attacked them were not giant mutated animals but humans.

    Did their team offend someone?

    ¡°Kill them!¡± Several men appeared and countless abilities were shot out.

    Kyle frowned. He recognized them as members of Rodent Group who were in the same mission as themst time. It seemed that the Rodent Group was dissatisfied because they could get away early.

    ¡°Should we kill them?¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Kyle used one of his hand to hold Kate closer to him so that she would not see this cruel image. There was no need to cause this fainthearted little cat to have nightmares. ¡°Ok, kill them all.¡±

    Lotte¡¯s lips twitched when she saw Kyle¡¯s gesture. She felt that Kyle was indeed being too protective of his little cat. Come on, in this kind of brutal world, who hadn¡¯t seen the picture of killing?

    But she naturally didn¡¯t voice it out.

    Her hand moved lightly and the wind shed towards these people.

    Kyle simply raised his hand and fire started from these people¡¯s feet, spreading towards each and every single one of them.

    Followed by shrill scream, these people were all burned into ash.

    There was nothing remained aside from the crystals cores within their body that Kyle¡¯s fire couldn¡¯t destroy.

    ¡°Little Kitty, you can collect the crystals now. After that, show them to me.¡±

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    Kate couldn¡¯t see what happened, but she could guess based on their scream. For a peak rank 4 to deal with these few people who were only at rank 3 or 2... it was a brutal massacre.

 Chapter 122

    122 The Abandoned Research Base

    Swish!

    The crystals were recovered and Kate put them all on Kyle¡¯s other hand. They were of various color but neither one of them was ck like the previous one. Instead, they looked like the crystals that they could find in giant mutated animals.

    Kyle¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°It seems that both humans and giant mutated animals have simr cores.¡±

    Kate nced at these cores and sighed deeply.

    She didn¡¯t actually want to see the scene of the massacre, so she was grateful that Kyle was covering her eyes and ears. Well, she could see the white dots were diminishing, but the visual impact was naturally lower with that.

    ¡°Just like we can advance with these cores, it seems that giant mutated animals can also advance by swallowing the cores. That might be the reason why a lot of giant mutated animals are fighting against themselves.¡± Lotte shook her head and sighed.

    Be it in this world or before the mutation changed, the strong would try to swallow the weak just like these giant mutated animals were trying to swallow those who were weak and couldn¡¯t protect themselves.

    ¡°Right.¡± Jake nodded dumbly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯re attracting more attention if we stay here.¡± Kyle nced to the rearview mirror and saw that the people in the gas station was attracted by the noise here. It wouldn¡¯t take long before this matter spread if they continued to stay here.

    .....

    ¡°Would it be fine for them to see us?¡± Lotte¡¯s expression changed. She didn¡¯t want to be the enemies of the humanities.

    ¡°They can¡¯t see us. I have removed our car¡¯s te and the mirrors are all one side.¡± Jake grinned. ¡°Well, I can do some modification for the car next if you want to continue stay anonymous.¡±

    With his metal control, these little things were very easy. It was also because of it that Jake was not worried in the slightest bit about these people watching them.

    ¡°You can change the shape a bitter.¡± Kyle nced at Jake. ¡°But don¡¯t modify too much or we wouldn¡¯t be able to fit inside.¡±

    ¡°I know, I know, I¡¯m not a car destroyer, alright?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll be a good car repairer with your metal control.¡± Kyle nodded.

    Jake was speechless.

    Lotteughed and even nodded in agreement. ¡°Right, your ability is indeed very useful. Does your metal ability have any restriction? From what I know, there are several types of metal such as steel, iron, or maybe gold?¡±

    ¡°I certainly couldn¡¯t control gold. As for metals, I think that it¡¯s mostly those that contain anything made out of iron and steel.¡± Jake thought to himself. He didn¡¯t pay much attention because he just felt the strong connection to these metals.

    There were some that he only felt little connection with, so he guessed that even those of metal elements have specific metals they werepatible with.

    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s interesting.¡± Lotte¡¯s eyes shone with interest.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Jake raised his head proudly.

    After they had got away from the area, Lotte asked the question she wanted to know the most. ¡°So, do you know those people?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re people whom we cooperate with for the previous mission. There¡¯s an incident in which a horde of giant mutated animals is attracted and caused many of their members to die. They might hold a grudge because we¡¯re faster than them.¡± Jake shrugged.

    In fact, it was quite normal that these people bore grudge. Kyle and the others were able to run faster because they were not after thest three granaries. However, these three groups were unable to run as fast as the others.

    Thanks to the giant mutated animals, their number was greatly reduced.

    They could only submit the mission and left City B because the other members¡¯ family members were chasing after them. They were naturally there to find exnation from them.

    But what could they say?

    That their luck was so bad that they encountered giant mutated animals when they were doing mission?

    From the very moment they did mission, it was already certain that there would be risk involved. There was no way that everyone would be able to go home safely without anyone dying when countless giant mutated animals are rampaging outside.

    It was just people were used to me others but themselves. These people from Rodent Group knew that it was the fault of giant mutated animals, but they just needed a ce to vent. And ck Group ended up being one of the targets.

    Thus, this incident happened.

    Lotte sighed. ¡°Humans only show their true nature when they¡¯re experiencing life and death option. And not everyone can ept the reality so quickly when it¡¯s so bitter.¡±

    Jake turned around and reached out his hand to pat his girlfriend¡¯s head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry so much. We¡¯ll never leave you.¡±

    ¡°You better be.¡± Lotte looked at Jake and smiled.

    Dn pretended that he didn¡¯t hear anything and focused on the road.

    On the other hand, Kyle rubbed his forehead. He seemed to have forgotten that the only drawback when traveling with both Jake and Lotte were the fact that these two were in love with each other very much.

    It was good that their rtionship was good.

    But the sprinkle of dog food could be a little too much. Everything they talked about could actually end up in them having served dog food from these two.

    It was truly...

    Only Kate was watching the two of them with interest. Alright, she had to admit that she liked to watch these kind of real life drama. As for herself, she would pretend that she didn¡¯t exist and solely being here just to watch them.

    The next journey was smooth.

    Aside from the asional talk about things that urred in City C, which were actually not much different from City A, they continued their way. When it was afternoon, they finally spot the Abandoned Research Base that was mentioned before.

    It was just...

    ¡°Are you sure that this is the correct location?¡± Jake looked at the warehouse in front of him and felt that this couldn¡¯t be a research institute, right?

    It looked no different from a normal farmer¡¯s warehouse that Jake felt that he was given the wrong map by these people. There was no way he would believe that this ce in front of him was truly the ce they were supposed to go and check right now.

    ¡°No, this is the ce.¡± Kyle nced at the warehouse and nodded.

    ¡°Really?¡± Jake was stupefied. He thought that the research institute would be like the one in the City B where everyone can tell at a nce that it was indeed the research institute. But this ce looked like... an abandoned warehouse.

    Worse, he didn¡¯t think that anyone would want to live here.

    ¡°This is a secret research base.¡± Kyle was more knowledgeable because he was part of the researchermunity. This was a ce that he had visited once in the past and also felt a bit puzzled when he first came here.

    But when he found out what was being researched, he understood why this ce was being kept secret. It contained state weapons and everything that should never be revealed to the public unless it was absolutely necessary.

    And this time, what they wanted to take out was the weapon that could help humanities to kill these giant mutated animals. It was a dangerous weapon that was still in the state of research, but there was not much time for hesitation.

    They needed these to deal with the giant mutated animals before these giant mutated animals grew so much that they couldn¡¯t be dealt with.

    ¡°A secret research base, huh? Why not the military sent someone who are more experienced or more rted to the military here, then?¡± Jake felt that it was strange.

    ¡°There are already a lot of people sent here including several high ranked military officers.¡± Kyle had read the documents that his father showed to him. He knew very well the high vitality rate of those people who dared to take this mission.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lotte was stunned. ¡°Then...¡±

    ¡°Not a single one of them returned.¡±

    That sentence caused the temperature to drop. Even Kate felt chills on her back when she heard Kyle¡¯s words. She thought that this would be an ordinary mission, but to think that the mission was actually this dangerous.

    ¡°Meow...¡±

    Lotte looked at Kate and felt that she and the cat was actually thinking the same thing. They were not that brave as these three and would not dare to put their lives on the line so easily.

    ¡°What is in here that attracted them so much?¡± Jake asked, gulping down his saliva to hide his nervousness.

    ¡°Weapons that used the power of elements. But they¡¯re built before the mutation urred so at that time, their power is quite considerable.¡± Kyle pursed his lips but didn¡¯t exin further to the others.

 Chapter 123 The Abandoned Research Base <2>

    Chapter 123 The Abandoned Research Base <2>

    Because it was using these intangible energy, normal people wouldn''t be able to detect it. It could even bypass a lot of security because this energy was undetected at that time, which would be the best covert weapon.

    But now that mutation had happened, these weapon might only be ordinary weapons now.

    Well, at the very least, they should be useful against these giant mutated animals because it would be using the power of the same element to deal with them. With these weapons, they could at least avoid using nuclear weapon that could potentially kill every living being in the area.

    That would be extremely dangerous as they would not only kill the people but also the environment. No one will be able to live in that area anymore after the nuclear weapon exploded because of the radiation and so on.

    "Enter?" Dn didn''t seem to be perturbed in the slightest bit when he heard of the vitality rate.

    Probably, he simply didn''t care about that.

    "What are the giant mutated animals here?" Jake asked another question.

    "Ants infestation." Kyle had seen the report and it was said that there were countless ants here. Unlike other giant mutated animals, ants lived in a colony and would be hard to deal with because they could definitely dig the ground.

    The research base was located underground and it was precisely because they were underground that they encountered these giant mutated ants. There was a nearby colony that undergone mutation, causing these giant mutated ants to berge and hard to deal with.

    "Their exterior should be very hard now that they''re giant mutated ants, right?" Jake frowned. Would his metal be able to pierce through these giant mutated ants'' outer shell?

    He felt somewhat unconfident suddenly.

    "Are you not afraid?" Lotte red at her boyfriend.

    Jake looked at Lotte. "Well, even if we''re afraid, someone had to do this job, right? Anyway, do you want to back out?"

    "Not if you continue."

    "Yes, you''re indeed the best!"

    "Hands off! What the hell are you doing out here?!"

    Dn looked away from these two lovebirds and looked at the door in front of him. It has been broken a long time ago and there were traces of blood on the ground, signifying that there should be someone who had entered this building before them.

    But their fate was not good.

    "Are there anyone inside right now?"

    "Not on the first floor." Lotte had already used her ability to scan the first floor. However, she had also noticed the stairs that were heading down. Because it was made of metal and so sturdy, her wind element couldn''t detect anything.

    Kyle patted Kate, who was looking below. "How about down there, Little Kitty?"

    "Meow." <A lot of ants roaming around.>

    "Wait, how do you know that there are a lot of ants down there?" Lotte was stunned. She thought that Jake was kidding with her when he said that the little cat was very powerful. After all, she had only seen the space ability so far.

    But now, she realized that this little cat might be the same as her, dual ability user.

    "She''s of healing department too." Kyle then nodded at Jake, who stepped forward and opened the door. The room was messy and the smell of blood was very strong. It was unknown how much time had passed since these people had died because the smell of rotten corpses and the metallic tang of blood was too clear for them.

    Lotte was stunned. She had seen the healing department user from City C because they departed together to City B at that time. However, the healer was definitely not someone who could detect other''s presence with his ability.

    She was confused.

    "This is the door." Kyle looked at the door. "Any giant mutated ants down there?"

    "I can''t sense anything while being blocked by this door." Lotte felt a bit embarrassed. She was supposed to be the scout, but her limited ability was still restricted because she couldn''t see everything clearly when there were things blocking her. This door was one of the few examples.

    "Little Kitty?"

    "Meow." <A lot of ants and their eggs are right down here.>

    "A lot of ants and their eggs are right down here." Lotte decided that being a trantor was not bad either. At the very least, she felt that she was somewhat useful in this team.

    "Got it."

    Kyle opened the door and then threw several bombs before closing the door again. This door was made out of metal and was pretty sturdy. However, they still backed several steps away and Jake used his metal to reinforce the door to avoid getting the impact.

    BOOM!

    The bomb exploded and the earth shook a bit. There was frantic movement below and Kate had the feeling that this research institute might as well be abandoned. It has been infested so heavily by these giant mutated ants and didn''t seem to be salvageable anymore.

    "Let''s enter."

    Swish!

    The group jumped down andnded on the broken floor. Kate looked at the hole at the side of the entrance and her whiskers twitched. It seemed that whoever designed this building had to be proud that his design was so strong that it could withstand the impact of several bombs.

    This so called hallway was no longer the same hallway that one could imagine them. There were countless holes at the walls beside them and one room even lost the entire wall. If not for the some marks on the ground and ceiling that marked the fact that there were a wall here, no one would imagine that this used to be a room.

    Countless giant mutated ants''s corpses along with rotting humans'' corpse could be seen around them.

    It was a gory sight.

    Kyle narrowed his eyes. "Let''s kill them all."

    "Yes!" Jake felt disgusted, but he still raised his hand and collected the useful metals, using them to pierce towards these giant mutated ants that wereing towards them.

    Jleb! Jleb! Jleb!

    His metals were still useful as the giant mutated ants'' outer shell couldn''t block against him. It might be due to the fact that these giant mutated ants were still of lower rank and not that high.

    "Rank 1 to rank 2." Kyle estimated when he saw that they were being pierced so easily. With a wave of his hand, countless giant mutated ants were burned to death, leaving only their ashes and crystals.

    Kate collected their crystals while looking around. She could actually see their white and ck dots as usual, but she didn''t have the heart to collect them when she saw the appearance of these giant mutated ants.

    At this moment, she remembered the ant colony that her friend made and showed to her back then.

    She felt that the ants were ugly.

    And now that these ants turned into giant mutated ants, Kate still retained the same opinion as before. Some people liked these ants, but she was definitely not included among them.

    She didn''t like them.

    Not in the slightest bit.

    "Fairly weak." Lotte spread her wind element, looking at the situation in this floor. Her expression changed to anger when she saw the scene in the other areas. It was even more tragic there because she could see a lot of rotting corpses.

    A lot of people died in this ce.

    And these giant mutated ants are using them as their food.

    Lotte was very angry.

    "Let''s kill all of them." Lotte then formed countless wind des and began to kill these giant mutated ants around them. She would not even a single one of these giant mutated ants so stay alive in the slightest bit.

    sh! sh! sh!

    The process could only be called as massacre.

    With these giant mutated ants only being at rank 1 or 2, they were clearly not a match of these four rampaging awakened people. After an hour or two, they finally cleaned up the entire area of these giant mutated ants.

    However, there were still several floors below.

    Not to mention, the weapon that Kyle was asked to retrieve was located at the very bottom of this research base.

    It wouldn''t be as easy as this below.

    "There are not as many giant mutated ants as I thought." Lotte sat down on a rtively well preserved table. It was only missing some corner a bit.

    "The door heading downwards is closed. It''s estimated that whoevere here before us is trying to prevent these giant mutated ants from climbing up by closing these doors. Unfortunately, they didn''t manage to get out." Kyle shook his head.

    Jake sighed. "Well, these giant mutated ants looked quite vulnerable, but their number are simply too much."

    "Recover your strength. We''re going to go down."

    "Ok."

    They knew that this was only the beginning. These giant mutated ants reproduced very quickly, so they knew that these giant mutated ants they solved just now was only the tip of the iceberg.

 Chapter 124

    124 The Abandoned Research Base

    Bang!

    Throwing several grenades down, Kyle eliminated the giant mutated ants that were waiting for them on the floor below. With Kate¡¯s help, they could basically determine the location of these giant mutated ants and whether they could enter or not.

    After that first step, they entered and staged another massacre to make sure that none of these giant mutated ants would survive.

    The second floor was simr to the first floor where they could easily stage the massacre to the ants.

    But the third floor contained rank 2 and rank 3 giant mutated ants. It took them significantly longer time to deal with these giant mutated ants and cleaned up everything. When it was done, they were all so tired that they decided to rest for the day.

    ¡°Just how many floors are there in this research base?¡± Jake asked while panting. While he had to admit that whoever designed this building was a genius to be able to build such a sturdy building, it was a hassle when they had to go down so many times.

    ¡°8,¡± Kyle answered.

    ¡°EIGHT FREAKING FLOORS? DAMN IT!¡± Jake cursed and slumped on the ground. Even though he was rank 4, he knew very well that he was so tired right now.

    Kate looked at Jake and silently used her healing ability towards him.

    .....

    Refreshing and warm current flew into Jake¡¯s body, making himfortable. Neither one of them was wounded in this battle just now, so Kate hadn¡¯t used her healing ability at all. She only used it a little bit to suck these giant mutated ants on the third floor to help them clean all of them.

    After all, there were indeed a little too many giant mutated ants around them.

    ¡°That¡¯s reallyfortable...¡± Jake sighed deeply. ¡°Does your healing ability had advanced again, Little Kitty? I feel as if I no longer need to sleep now.¡±

    ¡°Meow.¡± <i> </i>

    <i> ¡°Wait, you¡¯re rank 4?¡± Lotte was stunned. For the first time, she began to feel that she was actually not as good as a little cat. She thought that being rank 3 was quite good, but in this team, she was technically ced at the very bottom.

    </i>

    <i> This made Lotte wanted to cry.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°So healing can also erase fatigue?¡± Kyle was a bit surprised.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Meow.¡±

    </i>

    <i> Kate then used her healing ability on Kyle, making him felt as if he had just slept for an entire night. His tiredness waspletely washed away with Kate¡¯s action.

    </i>

    <i> This made them a bit dumbfounded.

    </i>

    <i> To think that the healing ability would actually able to do something like this. They didn¡¯t expect that it would end up this way.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°But normal healers I met couldn¡¯t do something like this!¡± Lotte felt that her worldview was being overturned by this little cat countless times. She really felt that she wascking in understanding towards healers when she saw this little cat¡¯s ability.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Little Kitty is a bit special.¡± Jakeughed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re special too.¡±

    </i>

    <i> Lotte pouted. ¡°Stop spouting lies and let¡¯s just find a ce to sleep. I definitely not want to sleep here where the rotting smell is so strong that I can¡¯t bear it.¡±

    </i>

    <i> Jake nodded.

    </i>

    <i> Indeed, the area was filled with the smell of rotting corpses that it was truly a bit unbearable to look at. If they had to sleep here for a night, they would probably feel like they would like to puke.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Let¡¯s go up. The first floor is cleaner.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Ok.¡±

    </i>

    <i> They all went up and after looking around, they decided to get out of the building and entered the car. Kate hadn¡¯t put the cat back into the space because they felt that it would be better to leave the car out here in case of emergency. Some supplies were also left inside the car for them to use.

    </i>

    <i> The car itself was covered behind the bushes and Lotte even nted a few seeds around the car to conceal it from others who passed the area. Though, this was a rather remote ce and no one wille.

    </i>

    <i> After settling their dinner and cleaning up a bit, they all went to sleep. Of course, there would be a person guarding while the others were resting.

    </i>

    <i> Kate¡¯s healing could indeed help them to stay awake, but they still preferred to sleep and have some proper rest. It was not like they were truly pressed for time to clean up the entire eight floor of this building.

    </i>

    <i> ...

    </i>

    <i> In the morning, they began their cleaning up.

    </i>

    <i> But when they entered the fourth floor, they were dumbfounded when they saw that there were rank 4 of giant mutated ants there.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Damn it! Howe they¡¯re getting stronger so fast?¡± Lotte was stunned and waved her hand. Countless wind des were ughtering the giant mutated ants in front of her.

    </i>

    <i> But those of rank 4 couldn¡¯t be cut through.

    </i>

    <i> Their shell skin was simply too thick that the wind des from Lotte basically couldn¡¯t cut through them at all.

    </i>

    <i> Boom!

    </i>

    <i> Spreading fire, Kyle melted their skin and the giant mutated ants were screaming in pain. As the two of them were of the same rank, Kyle¡¯s fire was stronger as it could still melt these giant mutated ants¡¯s shells.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Let me try too!¡± Jake raised his hand. Several metal spears formed and stabbed towards these rank 4 giant mutated ants. Some of them still managed to enter, but some others were blocked.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°These giant mutated ants have different skins¡¯ thickness in different location. It wouldn¡¯t be easy to deal with them.¡± Jake shook his head.

    </i>

    <i> Dn¡¯s water des still could easily slice through these rank 4 giant mutated ants, but Jake and Lotte were basically at lower rank, so their elemental ability was not strong enough to deal with these giant mutated ants.

    </i>

    <i> It took them significantly lower time to deal with the ants on the fourth floor.

    </i>

    <i> Not only that, they realized that there was a truly big gaping hole on the wall of the fourth floor with more and more giant mutated ants appearing from within.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°This should be the tunnel that crashed into the research building.¡± Kyle looked at the tunnel and noticed that there was also a path leading down. It seemed that this tunnel was also connected to the fifth floor.

    </i>

    <i> No wonder that many people were unable to break through this floor and the mess was even more than above. With so many giant mutated ants that looked like they were endless, it would be hard for them to deal with all of them.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°So, are we going to continue?¡± Jake asked. He looked at the tunnel in front of him and his expression turned a bit strange. There was a strange feeling as if something was calling him from deep within this tunnel.

    </i>

    <i> Kyle was also looking at the tunnel. Even he also felt the calling from the gems that were within the tunnel.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°There should be some gems there,¡± Kyle said after a while. ¡°And it might be what these giant mutated ants used to get stronger. These gems are also very useful for us.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Meow.¡± <i> </i></i>

    <i><i> Kate looked at the tunnel and sighed. With almost all of them sensed the calling of the gems, it was estimated that there were actually several gems that were ced within the tunnels. No wonder that these giant mutated ants could grow stronger so fast.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> With the gems supplying their energy, they would be able to evolve and advance faster.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> ¡°I think... I also heard it.¡± Lotte¡¯s face flushed. She was hesitant because she knew how dangerous it would be to enter this tunnel. It was even more so because she was much weaker than the others.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> But she really wanted to enter.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> There seemed to be a force that attracted all of them to enter.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Only Dn was calm and didn¡¯t seem to feel anything. It was indeed unlikely for a water gem to appear in this kind of ce.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> ¡°Shall we take the risk?¡± Jake asked, he longed to get stronger and the calling was too strong.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Kyle took a deep breath and they began to walk inside. Countless giant mutated ants swarmed in and dealt with easily by them. At the same time, Kate took out the necessary crystals that they needed to recover faster.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> These tunnels were well made and they could walk around easily. But the problem was that they might have problem going backter.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> That was why they all left some markings one way or another.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> From countless nts that Lotte left behind to some kind of lightning marks that Kyle formed on the wall along the way.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> As for Kate?

    </i></i>

    <i><i> She didn¡¯t know what to do.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Bang!

    </i></i>

    <i><i> ¡°It¡¯s over here.¡± Jake¡¯s eyes lit up when he felt that the calling was stronger. He walked into a dead end and looked around.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Kyle followed behind him while holding a shlight. Using fire ability continuously would be exhausting, so they had been using shlight and Lotte was capable of making the map of this area, so Dn had been drawing too.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> ¡°Underground.¡± Kyle frowned and looked down.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> As Lotte and Jake began to dig excitedly, they suddenly heard rumbling from below. At the next moment, the ground shook and they all fell down.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> ¡°Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!¡±</i></i><i><i> </i></i>

 Chapter 125

    125 Trap

    Thud! Thud!

    ¡°Ouch!¡±

    ¡°Sorry, Jake!¡±

    They somehow managed to stop their fall one way or another. But the fall itself was not that far, though.

    Lottended on top of Jake, so she quickly moved away to make sure that she would not crash onto him. At the same time, they were all looking at the area around them and noticed that they were in a small cave.

    As the shlight was pointed down, they were stunned when they saw arge number of rotting corpses. Some of them even had turned into skeletonpletely due to the long time that passed here.

    ¡°The dirt is ck in color.¡± Lotte noticed the wall around them looked somewhat different. ¡°Maybe we have to climb up...¡±

    ¡°Meow!¡±

    ¡°Ants above us!¡±

    .....

    With that warning, everyone readied their stance to fight. But instead ofing down, the giant mutated ants were pushing the wall, blocking their route up. At the same time, this would cut off their oxygen supply and eventually make them suffocate to death.

    ¡°No! We have to stop them!¡± Jake was startled and quickly tried to form more metal spears.

    ar!

    Kyle directly burned these giant mutated ants into ashes. But even when he killed some of them, there were more othersing and pushing the dirt to block them. These ck colored soil was extremely hard and neither one of them was of earth element.

    They wouldn¡¯t be able to move it directly.

    ¡°I can remove the metal particles from the soils, but this ck soil didn¡¯t seem to be the same as ordinary soil.¡± Jake was desperate when he saw that the route up was blocked. In this situation, they were simply being buried to death.

    ¡°We can dig out too? The research facility is in this direction.¡± Lotte pointed at one direction and still felt a bit helpless. There might be countless giant mutated ants around and they couldn¡¯t deal with them.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Kyle narrowed his eyes. He was not fast enough to deal with these giant mutated ants and then looked around him. With the help of the shlight, he could see the pile of crystals not far from them.

    Two transparent, one red, one grey, one chocte, and one white. No wonder that these people were attracted here. These gems were basically the best bait for these awakened to willingly walk here.

    And after that, these giant mutated ants only needed to block their air supply to kill them.

    ¡°These giant mutated ants are too smart.¡± Kyle narrowed his eyes. He took out apass and knew that the research facility was in the direction that Lotte mentioned. But it was too far and they might not be able to reach the research facility safely within the needed time to dig.

    ¡°Meow.¡± <i> </i>

    <i> Kate had also helped to take out those white dots, but she was also not fast enough. Besides, these rank 4 giant mutated ants were so vigorous that it took her a long time to deal with them.

    </i>

    <i> Knowing that the air supply was limited, Kate also felt a bit panicked.

    </i>

    <i> Then she realized that aside from digging their way out, she could simply put these ck soil into her space. She didn¡¯t know how much would be needed, but her space was quite big.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Kyle, she said that she can put these soil into her space.¡± Lotte looked at Kyle and then at Kate. She took a deep breath. ¡°That might be the fastest way for us to dig our way out towards the research facility.¡±

    </i>

    <i> If they dig up, these giant mutated ants could just add more of these ck soils and it would be endless. But if they could reach the research facility, Jake would be able to melt the metal door and allowed them to enter the location.

    </i>

    <i> At the very least, it would be better than doing nothing.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°You...¡± Kyle frowned and looked at Kate.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Meow.¡±

    </i>

    <i> Kate looked at Kyle seriously. In fact, she was a bit worried that the ck soil would be too much for her space to bear because the amount she had to put inside would be a lot. But at this time, there was no time for her to care about that.

    </i>

    <i> Anyway, each of these supplies were somewhat protected and couldn¡¯t contact the other things inside her space. Because of that, Kate was not that worried that piling them up would make these things dirty.

    </i>

    <i> Though, she usually still separates them for convenience sake.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Put this into your space.¡± Kyle handed the two transparent gems to Kate.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Meow.¡±

    </i>

    <i> Kate put the two transparent gems into her space and then focused on the ck soil in front of her. Soon, they disappeared at the speed visible to the naked eyes. More and more of these soil disappeared into Kate¡¯s space, opening up a straight path towards the direction of the research facility.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Take the gems and let¡¯s go.¡±

    </i>

    <i> The earth above them rumbled and it seemed that digging these also caused the foundation to crack. They quickly took the gems respective to their elements and ran on the tunnel that Kate made.

    </i>

    <i> Behind them, the ceiling was dropping and crashed so quickly that there was almost no time to respond. It felt as if these giant mutated ants were trying to bury them all alive by pressing them down.

    </i>

    <i> In any case, they had to hurry.

    </i>

    <i> Kate felt tired as she put more and more of these ck soil into her space. She didn¡¯t know why, but she felt her space was rumbling and trembling as if it was bearing weight that it couldn¡¯t withstand.

    </i>

    <i> But she had no time to care.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Damn it, these giant mutated ants are all so crazy!¡± Jake cursed under his breath. He could sense that these giant mutated ants were definitely rampaging right above them, trying to bury them all alive.

    </i>

    <i> If they were still in that small cave tunnel, they would have long been pressed to death because of these giant mutated ants.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Can we reinforce the ceiling?¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°There¡¯s no point in doing that. And what the hell are these ck soils? Why are they so different from other soils?¡± Jake was cursing so loudly and felt that these ck soils should just disappear.

    </i>

    <i> They were denser than ordinary soil, making him felt that these soil were the product of research of these researchers too. There was no evidence to support his words, but this was what Jake felt right now.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Run,¡± Dn said in a low voice.

    </i>

    <i> Kyle didn¡¯t say anything and only focus on the little cat in his arm and run. At this point, he could sense the little cat was so tense and felt his heart ache.

    </i>

    <i> He never wanted to put this little cat into danger like this.

    </i>

    <i> Damn it!

    </i>

    <i> They had to hurry.

    </i>

    <i> After an unknown amount of time, they finally reached a metal wall and at this point, Kate was already thoroughly exhausted. She could barely keep her eyes open and felt that her body was so heavy.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Little Kitty?¡± Kyle called when he saw Kate wasying weakly on his arm.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Jake, hurry and open the door for us!¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Wait!¡± Jake¡¯s hand was holding the metal wall in front of him and his expression changed slightly. The metal in front of him was reinforced so strongly that he found it difficult to control them to make way for them to enter.

    </i>

    <i> Behind them, there was rumbling sound and then giant mutated ants began to appear.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Let me.¡± Dn raised his hand and water des appeared in the air, heading towards these giant mutated ants and cut them off before they could even get close. With him being rank 4, it was clear that he was able to deal with these ants faster.

    </i>

    <i> Kyle looked at the giant mutated ants with his cold eyes and lightning shot out. These giant mutated ants were all electrocuted to death along with their friends that were in contact with them.

    </i>

    <i> Seeing these giant mutated ants that were charred, Lotte gulped down.

    </i>

    <i> She could sense that Kyle was angry.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Ah! I can only make a hole that¡¯s only enough for us to crawl in.¡± Jake howled in agony. He felt that whoever made this thing was surely a genius and a pervert. To make this wall so strong like this that it was almost impregnatable, he felt like he had to exert his ability to the fullest.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Crawl in! Jake, you¡¯re first.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Ok.¡±

    </i>

    <i> Jake quickly entered the base and looked around the room. He was relieved when he saw that this was an empty locked room. The room was not that big, but at the very least, there was no giant mutated ants around.

    </i>

    <i> After that, Lotte followed and entered the room. Kyle and Kate next andstly Dn.

    </i>

    <i> After they all hade in, Jake repaired the metal wall at the fastest speed possible while Kyle set these giant mutated ants in fire before they could even approach the wall.</i><i> </i>

 Chapter 126

    126 Fainting

    Thud!

    ¡°I was so tired...¡± Jake felt as if his entire energy has been thoroughly sucked out with this damn wall in front of him. Whoever designed this was a genius because it was strong and contained severalyer of metals that he had trouble to move for a bit.

    Thankfully, his ability enabled him to recover them to its previous state or he would feel that he could never recover this wall in his entire life.

    Dn didn¡¯t say anything, but he also sat on the ground.

    Thest battle against these giant mutated ants while they were waiting for Jake to open the door was exhausting. He had to use almost all of his elemental energy just to make sure that these giant mutated ants would never pass.

    ¡°Little Kitty, is she alright?¡± Lotte¡¯s voice cracked when she saw Kyle was holding the motionless Kate.

    ¡°She¡¯s fainted.¡± Kyle is not a doctor, but he could sense Kate¡¯s body was heating up. She had used up her entire ability and Kyle didn¡¯t know what he was supposed to do anymore. All he could do was to hold her tightly close to him.

    ¡°I can use healing with my wood element. It might not be as good as those of healing department, but it might help,¡± Lotte offered. After all, she barely did anything aside from acting as a scouttely.

    ¡°Ok.¡± Kyle nodded.

    .....

    Rather than doing nothing, it would be better to try something. Even if the chance was slim, it would be better to try doing something rather than doing nothing at all. At the very least, that was what Kyle could say tofort himself.

    Lotte¡¯s trembling fingers hold one of Kate¡¯s front limb as she began to pour the wood energy within her body into Kate¡¯s small body. The energy was warm andfortable as it mixed inside Kate¡¯s body.

    At this moment, Lotte was stunned.

    She felt as if Kate¡¯s body was a bottomless hole that seemed to suck the energy from her. The wood energy inside her body was being emptied very quickly.

    ¡°Kyle, this little cat... is sucking energy...¡±

    After that, Lotte felt that her energy was emptied and released her hand. She staggered and took out the chocte colored gem, shed the top of her palm and put the gem there.

    Right afterwards, the gem disappeared and Lotte passed out.

    ¡°Lotte!¡± Jake quickly went to Lotte and saw the gem that disappeared into Lotte¡¯s body.

    ¡°You take yours too.¡± Kyle nced at Jake. ¡°I¡¯ll be guarding first.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re also tired!¡± Jake protested.

    Kyle said nothing and simply took out the red and purple crystals that Kate had stuffed into his pocket before. This was what she took out before in case he needed it and she was not avable because she was sleeping.

    After all, Kate¡¯s sleeping habit was quite bad when she was a cat. She could technically sleep almost everywhere.

    ¡®Little Kitty, wake up soon.¡¯ Kyle held Kate tightly in his embrace while trying to make her asfortable as possible. His eyes were focused on the small figure in his arm, not wanting to leave her in the slightest bit.

    Jake was holding Lotte¡¯s body and thenid her down on the ground after putting his jacket there. The floor was cold. He didn¡¯t want his girlfriend to get sick when she woke upter.

    After that, Jake took out the grey colored gem from his pocket. He gritted his teeth.

    To be honest, he felt that this gem was not worth it to put their lives on the line like this now that he had seen the result. If getting this gem had to be traded with his girlfriend¡¯s life and also Kyle¡¯s little cat, he couldn¡¯t ept it.

    In his opinion, Little Kitty was already like their formal members.

    This was why he didn¡¯t want anything to happen to her.

    No matter what.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do anything reckless, Kyle.¡± Jake took a deep breath and shed the back of his hand. The grey gem that was put on top of the wound was absorbed quickly and dissolved inside his body.

    Jake let out a sharp cry as he leaned on the wall behind him.

    Metal was strong and sharp. They had to be under high temperature before they could normally bend and at this moment, Jake felt his entire body was like a furnace. Furnace that was used to smelt metal.

    Gritting his teeth, Jake tried his best to focus on the metal element in his body that was so strong and hard to move. He had to integrate it into his body as soon as possible or he would not be able to survive.

    ¡°Kyle.¡±

    Kyle raised his head and saw Dn looking at him seriously. It was clear that Dn was worried about him.

    Even though the three of them would often joke around, they would never leave each other¡¯s side when it truly mattered. This was one of the reasons why they continued being friends even after so many years have passed.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Kyle took a deep breath. He nced at Dn. ¡°Focus on absorbing the gem. I¡¯ll guard first.¡±

    Dn nced at Kate on Kyle¡¯s arm and nodded with difficulties. ¡°Take turnster.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡± Kyle nodded.

    After saying those, Dn took the crystals in his pockets and began to focus on meditating to restore his strength. No matter how badly they wanted to sleep right now, the best they could do was to restore their strength with these crystals.

    Then, it was silent.

    With all the others were busy integrating the gem into their body and Dn busy to restore his strength, Kyle stayed silent in his ce. The red and purple crystals in his hand were decreasing slowly as the energy entered his body, recovering his exhausted strength.

    The room was empty.

    It looked like an abandoned storage room that hadn¡¯t been used in many years. Thankfully, the wall was sturdier than the one above, which was why these giant mutated ants couldn¡¯t enter and disturb them in the slightest bit.

    Time ticked.

    Second felt like days, minutes felt like weeks, and hour felt like years.

    Kyle didn¡¯t know how long he waited when Dn suddenly patted his shoulder. Looking at Dn¡¯s expression, Kyle knew that the other party will definitely force him to rest.

    ¡°Put her down.¡±

    Kyle had wrapped Kate with his jacket to keep her warm. As what kind of medicine needed, he honestly didn¡¯t know. Thus, all he could do was to let her rest and tried to make herfortable.

    ¡°I know,¡± Kyle said slowly.

    Dn sat beside Kyle and Kyle closed his eyes,pletely focusing his attention on the crystals to recover his strength. Because he was still guarding not long ago, he naturally didn¡¯t concentrate fully.

    But still, Kyle found himself feel very irritable. It was as if he wanted to do something more but couldn¡¯t find himself doing it. This was not the first time he felt this way and it also made Kyle even more annoyed.

    When he was done, Kyle stared at the sleeping little cat in front of him.

    ¡®You¡¯re truly a heartless little one.¡¯

    Kyle sighed deeply.

    If he told himself in the past that he would be attached to his pet so much, his past self would have long scoffed. But seeing the little cat in front of him, Kyle knew very well that it had be a fact that he was so attached to this little cat.

    Right now, he really couldn¡¯t imagine how it would be without this naughty little cat making small trouble around. She was so expressive, energetic, and cute at the same time. Even though there were times when Kyle was annoyed and thought that this little cat had forgotten who her owner is, he still didn¡¯t want her to leave.

    It was indeed a weird thought.

    But it was the only thing that Kyle could think right now. No matter how strange it was, he didn¡¯t care as long as this heartless little thing could return and apany him again.

    That was all he wanted.

    Time passed quietly.

    The next one to wake up was Jake. He finished integrating the gem into his body and felt that his entire body had been rammed on by building because of how hard the metals were. It was so hard to integrate the element into his body.

    Thankfully, he somehow seeded at the end.

    ¡°They¡¯re not awake yet?¡± Jake was stunned. He looked at Lotte and inched closer to her, patting her hair tenderly and carefully.

    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to integrate the gem into one¡¯s body. Since she¡¯s sleeping, she might need to take more time than you who had to guide the energy,¡± Kyle said from the back.

    ¡°How did you know?¡±

    Kyle didn¡¯t answer and only veered his attention back to Kate.

    Jake felt at loss then he recalled that Kate had somehow did that too, which was why Kyle knew about it.

 Chapter 127

    127 Wake Up

    Jake sighed.

    As the three of them took turns to guard, they forced Kyle to sleep first because it was alreadyte. This ce might not the best for them to stay, but it was still a ce they could live in.

    ¡°How much is the oxygen level in this room?¡± Kyle asked when Jake was trying to persuade him to sleep. He had just thought about this when he started to pay attention to his surroundings.

    Not being able to do anything allowed him to think many things.

    From his personal feelings, wellbeing, to his situation. It was then he realized that they were technically several meters under the ground. Without proper venttion, they wouldn¡¯t be able to survive down here for a long period of time.

    Jake was stunned. ¡°I don¡¯t think I know... Let me try to check around if there¡¯s any oxygen level or something like that in this room.¡±

    Kyle nodded.

    Dn also stood up and began to walk around. Finally, they found the panel they wanted from the small box beside the door. There was a detailed status of this room including the oxygen level.

    ¡°This room is connected to the venttion outside and then connected to the venttion at the floors above...¡± Jake paused and then turned to look at Kyle. ¡°Does it mean giant mutated ants could actually enter through the venttion?¡±

    .....

    ¡°It¡¯s small.¡± Dn frowned.

    ¡°No matter how small it is, not giant mutated ants are at the size of terrible giants. Some of them are smaller and might be able to use the venttion to enter the lower room.¡± Jake felt that if that was the case, there might be a lot of giant mutated ants behind this door.

    So far, none of the giant mutated ants had entered this room because it was just an empty room. But now that they were inside, there was no telling whether these giant mutated ants would try to break in.

    Should the giant mutated antse in, they would have to fight bitterly in defensive formation. After all, they couldn¡¯t just leave Lotte and Little Kitty alone. They also had no way to escape from here.

    ¡°We¡¯re like trapped rats here.¡± Jake sighed in defeat. He slumped on the ground and sighed.

    Even though he felt that his ability was growing stronger, it was still far cry from being able to overwhelm these giant mutated ants outside. There was no doubt that the sheer number of these giant mutated ants would put huge pressure on their shoulder.

    By now, Jake was not even sure how they would be able to survive should the giant mutated ants break in.

    ¡°Wait.¡± Dn nced at Kyle.

    ¡°We¡¯ll stay here until they wake up.¡± Kyle passed a nce at Kate and hoped from the bottom of his heart that she will wake up and be well. Even if she wanted to sneak away some snack on her own, he will let her do that and pretended knowing nothing.

    Right now, he just hoped that his little cat would be able to wake up.

    ¡°Alright. There should be a way to break through theyer of defense of these giant mutated antster with their help.¡± Jake tried to stay positive.

    He himself was also worried about Lotte. No matter what, she¡¯s his girlfriend and also the person he wanted to spend the rest of his life with. Seeing her in this situation, he felt heartache.

    ¡°Sleep, I first.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    Jake looked at Dn and then nced Kyle.

    Under the persuasion of his two friends, Kyle eventually slept. Even though it was only a few hours due to his restless mind, it was still rest nevertheless. When he woke up, the situation inside that small room remained the same.

    He looked above him and wondered why the electricity in this building was not cut off yet. It was as if there was still someone who or something that supported the electricity in this floor.

    Why did the giant mutated ants not reach this area?

    Was it simply because the ce was empty.

    ¡®What floor is this?¡¯

    Kyle stood up and walked to the panel beside the door. He fiddled with it for a while before he got the information about this room. Storage room at the right wing of 7th floor.

    The weapons he came for was on the eight floor, right below this floor. They entered that tunnel from the fourth floor, which meant that they missed the sixth and fifth floor right above them.

    There might be more giant mutated ants above them that were trying to break through theyer of defense from these wall to enter the seventh floor. Peace might notst for a long time in such situation.

    ¡°Mhm.¡±

    Hearing the faint female voice, Kyle turned around and saw Lotte was stirred awake. Jake, who also couldn¡¯t sleep for long, instantly paid close attention to Lotte.

    ¡°Lotte, Lotte, can you hear me?¡±

    ¡°What is it, Jake?¡± Lotte furrowed her eyebrows and responded in somewhat hoarse voice. ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Let me take your water bottle first.¡± Jake quickly take Lotte¡¯s water bottle and handed it to her.

    At this time, Lotte struggled to sit up and slowly drank the water in small sips. She looked at Jake, Dn, and then at Kyle in session. Her head tilted slightly. ¡°For some reason, I feel that the three of you are very strong.¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s your ability?¡± Kyle asked.

    Lotte raised her hand and a seed in her hand grew at a very fast speed visible to the naked eye. She smiled faintly. ¡°I¡¯m officially rank 4 now.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Jake was excited. ¡°Wait, how about your wind element?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t take that one because I¡¯m afraid that my body can¡¯t take it if I take two at the same time.¡± Lotte looked at Jake helplessly. She then took out the white gem but didn¡¯t immediately take it. ¡°I¡¯ll take it after eating first.¡±

    ¡°There are still some dry ration. I¡¯ll take it for you.¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s Little Kitty?¡± Lotte asked. As a woman, she had the poorest resistance towards cute creatures. And Little Kitty was exactly a little cat that could easily make her fall in love with her and naturally Lotte felt upset when she saw Little Kitty in that situation.

    ¡°She¡¯s still sleeping.¡±

    ¡°Poor Little Kitty.¡± Lotte was a bit anxious and then stretched her hand, pouring her wood element towards Little Kitty. Just like before, she could sense that the little cat was like a bottomless pool that kept on sucking her wood element.

    After she was done, Lotte felt at loss. ¡°She literally sucked all the energy I poured. Does the wood element so useless now?¡±

    ¡°Do you have crystals to recover your energy?¡± Jake returned with two pieces of bread in his hand. They only carried dry ration on their bag because the rest was in Kate¡¯s storage space. After all, it would be impossible for them to bring other kind of food that easily spoil.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Lotte took the bread and then took a crystal to recover her strength. It was just that she didn¡¯t expect that Kate was technically absorbing the energy around her so quickly just like a sponge.

    If she was given some energy, she will definitely absorb it.

    Kyle walked forward and crouched down to pick Kate up. He put his hand on her small furry head and noticed that the temperature had cooled down slightly. It was no longer as bad as it used to be.

    ¡°She¡¯s getting better. Your wood element should work quite well.¡±

    ¡°But she¡¯s not waking up.¡± Lotte was upset. And after she had finished absorbing these crystals, she found out that she hadn¡¯t recovered her entire strength. Those at rank 4 required more crystals if they wanted to recover their strength as fast as possible.

    ¡°Take the white gem first.¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡±

    Lotte took a deep breath. The wood element was very warm, but wind element was different. As Lotte took the gem, she could feel as if there was a storm rampaging in her body, threatening to knock down everyone on its path.

    She had to soothe the energy, turning it into slow and smooth current that would not hurt her.

    ¡°Now she¡¯s in full concentration again.¡± Jake sighed deeply. He hoped that there wouldn¡¯t be any ident this time.

    Kyle nced at the ceiling above them. ¡°Jake reinforce the ceiling.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    Raising his hand, Jake was stunned when he found that on the floor above them, there was actually such a big hole with a lot of giant mutated ants gathering. They were busy stomping, biting, eating, and moving around on the hole, trying to create a path downward.

    Chills raised on Jake¡¯s back as he hastened his progress, repairing the floor as much as possible.

    But he found out that it was so difficult. These giant mutated ants were technically bitting towards these metals even at the cost of their lives and broken body. The giant mutated ants that couldn¡¯t eat anymore were killed by theirrades and then they continued to bite the metals to make the path downward.

 Chapter 128

    128 Wake Up

    It was a scary sight.

    And Jake couldn¡¯t even see clearly because he could only sense it because of his metal control. But it was more than enough to make him feel scared from the bottom of his heart.

    ¡°Kyle, these giant mutated ants are trying to break inside. The metal ceiling might onlyst for six to eight hours in this case even with me trying to strengthen them.¡± Jake took a deep breath and controlled the micro particles to make these metals stronger.

    The materials used by the engineers when building this ce was already top notch. Now, Jake was technically using his ability to increase their strength even more, giving trouble for these giant mutated ants above.

    Kyle narrowed his eyes. ¡°When Lotte wake up, we¡¯ll get out of this room.¡±

    ¡°Would there be more giant mutated ants out there?¡± Jake was worried about it. Without Little Kitty, they had no precise estimation about how many giant mutated ants are out there.

    ¡°If there are any of them, we¡¯ll just fight them and then find a secure ce so that we could take some rest.¡± Kyle took a deep breath. ¡°The eight floor should be untouched, so if we could get the weapons there, we might be able to fight against these giant mutated ants.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Jake nodded helplessly.

    ¡°Ok.¡± Dn also agreed.

    .....

    This seemed to be the only usible ns they had. Rather than staying here and wait for their death, wouldn¡¯t it be better to try getting out with the slim hope of being able to obtain the weapon they wanted?

    That way, they would be able to get out of here alive.

    ¡°Kyle, in the meantime, why don¡¯t you take the second gem? We don¡¯t know if it will be useful, but you also found fire gem in that tunnel, right?¡± Jake finally remembered the gem that Kyle found.

    Kyle arched his eyebrows and then took out the red colored gem in his pocket. He did feel the attraction, but it was no longer as strong as it used to be when he hadn¡¯t absorbed the first gem.

    ¡°Kyle?¡± Dn asked.

    After taking a deep breath, Kyle nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take it.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    The others nodded.

    Kyle took the gem and it entered his bloodstream. With the experience from the first gem, Kyle could control the fire energy inside his body much better than before and integrated it into his body.

    The process took much shorter time than before.

    When he finished, he saw that Dn was still resting at the side while Jake was staring at the ceiling.

    ¡°How long did I take?¡±

    ¡°Huh? You¡¯re done?¡± Jake was stunned. ¡°You take like... 4 hours, I guess?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s significantly shorter than before.¡± Kyle nodded.

    ¡°How¡¯s your strength?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m rank 5.¡±

    Rank 5.

    The others looked at Kyle and knew that from this moment, Kyle would be the strongest in their team. His speed was truly like riding a rocket after obtaining these gems. Even though they were also a bit jealous, they still congratte him from the bottom of their heart.

    The stronger they were, the easier it would be when they took mission in the future.

    After that, they continued to wait.

    Time passed like flowing water.

    Jake looked at the ceiling from time to time because he could sense the destruction on the metal ceiling right above them. It was so bad that no matter how many giant mutated ants died, many more would rece them.

    Just how many giant mutated ants are there in the first ce?

    Entering this ce was the same as entering the den of giant mutated ants that seemed to be endless.

    ¡°If only we¡¯re all Summoners, we can just clean these giant mutated ants without even lifting our finger.¡± Jake sighed. At this moment, he could only spout nonsense in ordance to what he had read in the past.

    Magic had be his obsession when he was young because it could do things that normally couldn¡¯t possibly happen. And now that these mutations urred, he just thought that it would be good if there could be a Summoner too. Though, he himself was not sure what kind of Summoner he wanted to be.

    ¡°Mana.¡± Dn nced at Jake.

    Jake was speechless. ¡°Fine, whatever you said. Can¡¯t I have some kind of dreams so that I¡¯ll be able to stay positive?¡±

    Dn looked at Jake deeply but didn¡¯t say anything else. He was conserving his strength so that they would be able to deal with the giant mutated ants out there. After, either they came out of the door or the giant mutated ants break in, they would have to fight.

    Kyle looked at Kate.

    He recalled the blood contract that the scientist Lica said to him in the past. It was unstable and many were not even sure about how it would affect them because they didn¡¯t know the specific yet.

    However, it was the only possible way for the owner of these pets to be able to understand what their pets were saying. And at this moment, Kyle was undoubtedly tempted to try it.

    It was just...

    This blood contract had to be agreed upon by the two sides. It would be impossible for him to do it when Little Kitty was still sleeping.

    Kyle sighed.

    ¡°I¡¯m done.¡± Lotte opened her eyes and stood up. She then looked at the door and ced her hand there before releasing her wind element beyond the door. While the ability had limitation, she could now bypass these kind of physical barrier by touching the door.

    ¡°It¡¯s empty.¡±

    ¡°Wait, there¡¯s no giant mutated ants out there?¡±

    Lotte shook her head. ¡°Unless these giant mutated ants could escape from my detection, I found nothing.¡±

    ¡°Rank 4 wind element is really useful.¡± Kyle nodded and then nced at Dn.

    Dn walked to the door and began to hack it. Within 10 seconds, the door was already opened for them. It was a very simple skill for Dn but if it was changed to either Kyle or Jake, it was estimated that the two of them would take an extremely long time before they could achieve the same result.

    ¡°It¡¯s really empty.¡± Jake cheered.

    Lotte rolled her eyes. ¡°Do you not trust my ability?¡±

    ¡°No, no, I mean, I trust you very much!¡± Jake quickly replied in a hurry for fear of his life will end in his future wife¡¯s hand.

    Lotte snorted.

    Kyle ignored the two of them and walked outside. The moment he walked out, he narrowed his eyes. There was a kind of feeling that he was within the gem and there was some kind of energy that was protecting this area.

    ¡°Close the door.¡±

    Dn did it.

    On the other hand, Jake was looking at the area around him with strange expression. Obviously, he also felt the same way as Kyle and there was a strong attraction for him from a direction that was hard to resist.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Kyle held Kate tightly in his arm and began to walk around the area. With Lotte able to sense each room, they found out that most of the areas in the seventh floor was intact. However, the entire east wing waspletely broken and there was arge metal partition that separate the two areas.

    So if they had to say, half of the seventh floor was destroyed.

    ¡°The door towards the eight floor is on the middle part that¡¯s destroyed.¡± Lotte looked at Kyle helplessly. ¡°There are countless giant mutated ants roaming in that area and it¡¯s just like the floors above.¡±

    ¡°Can you see the condition of the eight floor?¡±

    ¡°Aside from the fact that the door is over there, I can¡¯t sense anything.¡±

    ¡°How about if you ce your hand on the ground?¡± Jake suggested.

    Lotte crouched down and ced her hand on the ground. Sending out her wind element, she was surprised to find an intact room down there. There were also countless devices that seemed to be standing still.

    ¡°It¡¯s intact down there. However, it feels as if there¡¯s a freezer there.¡± Lotte didn¡¯t know how to exin what she sensed.

    Bang!

    They heard faint explosion from the room where they previously stayed and looked in that direction. If they were not wrong, giant mutated ants were rushing in.

    At this moment, they suddenly heard the warning rm rang and then several partition suddenly appeared to block the areas around the room. Looking at it, the others were truly surprised. The control room in the seventh floor was so strong that it could technically protect them should there be any broken room.

    ¡°Are there still anyone in this ce?¡± Jake asked incredulously.

    ¡°It should be AI.¡± Kyle walked to the nearby sofa and sat down. The loud noise just now seemed to have disturbed Kate as he could sense her stirring a bit. He looked down and saw the little cat¡¯s eyes opened slowly.

    And a faint familiar call entered his ear, easing his tense heart.

    ¡°Meow?¡±

 Chapter 129

    129 Seventh Floor of the Abandoned Research Institute

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    As awakened, everyone¡¯s senses were extremely sensitive. They all had reached rank 4, which was a high rank and it naturally also enhance their basic attribute such as their senses and strength.

    At this moment, they were all staring at the little cat who looked dazed.

    ¡°She¡¯s awake!¡± Lotte cheered.

    Jake grinned while Dn smiled.

    They were happy when they found the little cat was now awake. After all, being the only one who kept on sleeping for such a long time, they were worried that something happened to Little Kitty.

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re on the seventh floor of the abandoned research institute.¡± Lotte was clearly able to know what Kate was saying, so she responded.

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    .....

    Kate was dumbfounded.

    They were on the seventh floor?

    She only remembered that she dug those soil and put them into her space while trying to find an empty ce without any of these white and ck dots. In the end, she headed towards the seventh floor?

    ¡°The room where we stayed before is at the seventh floor. However, giant mutated ants are entering the area, so we have no other choice but to move.¡± Kyle lifted the little cat and could sense that her temperature had returned to normal, making him very relieved.

    He smiled brightly.

    Kate saw Kyle¡¯s smile and nearly screamed loudly to stop teasing her already weak heart. She had been staying close to Kyle for so long and naturally knew how handsome he is, but Kyle rarely smiled so brightly like this.

    Like what people said, you¡¯re the most handsome or beautiful when you¡¯re smiling.

    And at this moment, Kate felt that Kyle was simply showing off his charm in front of her. Even though she knew that it was not his intention, his handsome face is a fatal attraction to her, ok?

    Pushing her rapidly increasing heartbeat to normal forcefully, Kate focused on another matter.

    Eh?

    Where¡¯s her space?

    Kate expression changed as she wriggled and looked at her tail. She couldn¡¯t sense anything from her tail.

    Did forcefully stuffing those soil had caused her space to break?

    Kate felt cold wind was blowing on her face.

    ¡°Meow, meow, meow, meow!¡±

    Kate was wailing.

    After she had be a cat, now she lost her ability?

    What kind of setting is this?

    Kate was upset. She felt that the Heaven must hate her very much to put her into such trouble of turning into a cat and now losing her ability. There were so many items inside that space, alright?

    ¡°What did she say?¡± Jake was confused. He turned to look at Lotte and saw her expression turnedplicated.

    ¡°Her space disappears.¡± Lotte looked at Jake with difficulties.

    At this moment, Jake was stunned and then realized that because Little Kitty was forcefully stuffing so many things without caring whether it fit or not into her space, it might have overloaded and eventually break.

    They were not very clear about their abilities at this point, which makes things hard for them to do anything. But losing their abilities in this kind of situation would be extremely devastating.

    It was the same as taking the only weapon they could use to survive in this world.

    ¡°It¡¯s ok, It¡¯s ok,¡± Kyle hugged Kate tightly, preventing her from hurting herself because of her tantrum. ¡°Even if the space is gone, I¡¯ll be the one to protect you, ok? We¡¯ll not take any dangerous mission again in the future.¡±

    ¡°Meow!¡±

    Lotte¡¯s lips twitched. For some reason, she didn¡¯t want to trante what Little Kitty said at all. Though, she often felt the same way about her boyfriend.

    ¡°What did she say?¡±

    ¡°The truth about men.¡±

    Jake: ???

    Dn nced at Jake and patted thetter¡¯s shoulder. One of the few reasons why he didn¡¯t want to find any girlfriend yet was because he often felt that women were too hard to understand. Because of that, he admired Jake greatly for willing to find a girlfriend so early.

    Well, the two of them were indeed verypatible.

    Kyle continued to coax Kate, which took several minutes before she could calm down and epted her fate.

    Kate still upset, though.

    Fate was ying a cruel joke to her. First, it turned her into a cat and now, it took her abilities away. Well, the second was partially her fault because she forcefully stuffing those soils inside, but she still hated the fact that she had turned useless now.

    Bang!

    The explosion sound from the other side attracted their attention. At the same time, there was faint warning sound from the rm.

    Kate raised her head in confusion. ¡°Meow?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Lotte was stunned at Kate¡¯s conjecture.

    ¡°What did she say?¡± Kyle asked with narrowed eyes.

    ¡°She said... How did electricity could stillst long here? Are they using the lightning gem as the substitute?¡± Lotte quickly repeated Kate¡¯s question under Kyle¡¯s urgent gaze.

    Gems!

    At this moment, the others looked at each other. From all they knew, this research facility was researching these gems along with their use in weapon before the giant mutated ants came and destroyed everything.

    ¡°That¡¯s possible, but we might not be able to find it. There seems to be ayer that¡¯s obstructing us from being able to find it.¡± Kyle shook his head.

    From the very moment he stepped here, he had sensed the familiar calling from the gems. But at the same time, he couldn¡¯t sense where exactly the direction it headed was.

    Previously, he could sense it because it was calling. He knew where the general direction of those gems before because his instinct was telling him. This time, he couldn¡¯t tell the direction at all.

    ¡°Yeah, I can¡¯t sense it either.¡± Jake smiled bitterly. He felt the familiar call from the metal element gem, but he couldn¡¯t sense the direction too.

    Lotte felt at loss. ¡°How did they cover it up?¡±

    ¡°There are several possibilities.¡± Kyle nced at Kate, who was staring at him. Whenever he talked, he always felt that this little cat was a human being who could perfectly understand what he was saying.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re containing those gems in a box that¡¯s being protected by a space gem.¡± Kyle shrugged. After all, if that was the case, it would be impossible for them to sense the gems. It was as if the gem was in different dimension.

    But since they could sense, they guessed that the container was not perfect. At the very least, it was not like Little Kitty¡¯s space that they couldn¡¯t even sense at all.

    ¡°Make sense.¡± Jake nodded. ¡°And that might be why these giant mutated ants are rampaging yet they couldn¡¯t find any of those gems again. They might also not need these gems and only collecting them?¡±

    ¡°Their absorption method might be different from us since their body structure is exoskeleton.¡± Kyle shrugged.

    ¡°...Can you remind me once again what is exoskeleton? I flunked my biology.¡± Jake was a bit embarrassed.

    Kyle: ¡°...¡±

    Lotte rubbed her forehead and red at her boyfriend. ¡°Exoskeleton meant that their skeleton, the main bones that protect you are located outside. We, humans, have endoskeleton because our skeleton is inside.¡±

    Jake nodded a few times to show that he understood. If he dared to say that he didn¡¯t understand after his girlfriend exining it, he was sure that what greeted him would be her fist rather than another exining.

    Bang!

    More and more of the rooms were breached by these giant mutated ants. The sound of rm was ring and they all looked at each other.

    ¡°Prepare to fight.¡±

    Looking at the wall in front of them that allowed stream of giant mutated ants toe in, Kyle narrowed his eyes. He felt that these giant mutated ants were truly annoying. They just kept oning anding without caring about the destruction on their path.

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    Lotte clearly didn¡¯t understand what Kate meant by dots, but Kate was pleasantly surprised when she found out that she could still see the white and ck dots. These dots naturally represented their health, which meant that Kate could still suck these white dots away to kill them.

    Trying to control those white dots, Kate was pleasantly surprised that she could do it. But when it reached her body, she painfully realized that it was directly absorbed without allowing her to control it.

    Was her body damaged?

    Kate looked at these giant mutated ants with hatred. Since that was the case, she will just absorb all these white dots from the giant mutated ants so that she could recover!

    ¡°Meow!¡±

    ¡°Little Kitty?¡± Kyle was surprised, but the next moment, they saw that therge number of giant mutated ants in front of them turned dropped down and rotted at an extremely fast rate.

 Chapter 130

    130 Seventh Floor of the Abandoned Research Institute

    Thud! Thud! Thud!

    As these giant mutated ants kept on dropping to the ground, they all could feel chills from the bottom of their heart. Hundreds or even thousands of these giant mutated ants were all killed even before they could get close.

    It was not even a minute!

    But these giant mutated ants were already dropped death.

    ¡°I feel that the strongest in this group is not Kyle who had reached rank 5 but Little Kitty when she¡¯s angry.¡± Jake felt that it¡¯s was really difficult to be part of this group when he saw how monstrous the others were.

    This made him sometimes feel that he was the weakest in the group.

    ¡°Indeed. A woman¡¯s wrath is very terrifying.¡± Lotte nodded. In her opinion, she felt that she should stop teasing this little cat in fear that she would truly be angry. If Little Kitty decided to go against them, how were they supposed to fight back?

    She could directly kill them without any warning!

    Thud! Thud! Thud!

    .....

    Countless giant mutated ants dropped to the ground with Kate¡¯s mad white dots absorption. Because it was directly used to recover her body, she couldn¡¯t control it but at the same time, she didn¡¯t feel full at all.

    Even after the pile of rotting corpses were nearly filling the entire floor, Kate still didn¡¯t feel that it was enough. More and more giant mutated ants were killed under Kate¡¯s mad attack.

    ¡°Little Kitty,¡± Kyle called when he saw that these giant mutated ants were already struggling to go forward because many of the now rotting giant mutated ants¡¯ corpses were blocking their way. It felt as if they were being blocked by their own supposedrades who failed their jobs.

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    ¡°Are you not tired? You can let us perform too.¡± Kyle rubbed Kate¡¯s head. He had allowed her to madly do reverse healing because he knew that his little cat was upset for losing her space. But she had been madly doing the massive reverse healing for more than an hour.

    At this moment, there were already countless giant mutated ants¡¯ corpses rotting and lying on the ground. The height of this pile was even taller than their height as it nearly reached the ceiling.

    But he didn¡¯t want her to be tired.

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    After venting her emotion to these giant mutated ants, Kate had to admit that she was indeed very tired. Even though she was not full, doing this reverse healing still took toll on her mental state.

    Looking at the others, Kate stopped doing reverse healing and these giant mutated ants rushed over.

    ¡°My turn!¡± Lotte grinned and stretched her hand. Countless wind des were formed and killed these giant mutated ants easily as if cutting vegetables.

    After a while, Jake, Dn, and Kyle also took turns to attack these giant mutated ants and eventually their corpses were burned to ashes by Kyle and Lotte used her wind ability to push the ashes towards the broken room. Using them to block the path of these giant mutated ants from entering this ce and Jake repaired the wall.

    The leftovers were the crystals and they had to collect it manually. After that, they naturally divided the crystals in ordance to their elements.

    ¡°Can you still absorb the transparent crystal?¡± Kyle asked while picking up the crystal and put in on Kate¡¯s paw.

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    Kate looked at the crystal on her paw that melted and her eyes shone with surprise. It seemed that she could recover her space after absorbing enough of these crystals. Maybe the healing from before was also to recover her space?

    Seeing that the little cat was happy, Kyle took the time to collect the green and transparent crystals to Kate. It was then he realized that some of the transparent crystals were different.

    They were still transparent, but there was a faintyer of ck color on the outeryer. This made Kyle remembered the ck crystals that he had obtained from killing one of the assassins who were trying to kill him before.

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. This crystal is somewhat different; do you want to try absorbing it too?¡± Kyle had been holding the crystal but it didn¡¯t do anything on his palm. Previously, Kate didn¡¯t even let Kyle touched that ck crystal for some reason.

    Kate looked at the crystal and then touched her paw on top of it. It melted directly and entered her body.

    She turned to look at Kyle.

    ¡°Well, it seems that it¡¯s the same as ordinary transparent crystal?¡± Kyle arched his eyebrows. He decided to keep one away for some test in hisboratory while the rest were given to Kate.

    With Kate¡¯s ability, all the crystals were swept clean almost instantly.

    The others were a bit jealous when they saw this, but they had to obediently try to absorb these crystals slowly to make sure the energy contained within could be integrated.

    They were different from Kate.

    ¡°They¡¯re going to break the wall again,¡± Jake said after a while. He looked at the wall and sighed. It seemed that there was only enough time for them to recover their strength with the crystals but not sleeping.

    ¡°Meow.¡± <i> </i>

    <i> Kate felt that she was truly useless. Because of the injuries in her abilities, which she herself couldn¡¯t understand, she couldn¡¯t use her healing ability. All she could do was to use the reverse healing ability against these giant mutated ants and absorbed as much white dots as possible.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°It¡¯s fine. We can somehow take turns sleeping,¡± Lotte quickly answer Kate. She turned to look at her boyfriend. ¡°Little Kitty can¡¯t use her healing ability and can only use reverse healing, so you have to make do with it.¡±

    </i>

    <i> Jake was speechless. ¡°In that case... who will sleep first?¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°You.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Why?¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Because you¡¯ll be responsible to repair the wall after the battle is over.¡± Kyle nced at Kate. He had the feeling that it was this little cat who needed to do reverse healing the most. Not being able to use healing but able to use reverse healing, it might mean that the healing abilities were being consumed to repair her own body.

    </i>

    <i> Anyway, with the special characteristic of Kate, she found it very easy to recover her strength with these crystals. And she had been sleeping while they were busy trying to recover their strength.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Fine...¡± Jake rolled his eyes.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Lotte, you¡¯re sleeping too. If you want to, you can sleep with Jake.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°No.¡± Lotte refused immediately and rolled to the side. ¡°I¡¯ll sleep over here and he can sleep over there.¡±

    </i>

    <i> Jake¡¯s lips twitched imperceptibly and finally looked away. He wanted to call his girlfriend heartless, but finally gave up. Anyway, he knew very well that it would take a long time before they could finally get married if following the original timeline he was nning.

    </i>

    <i> The two of them had their own ns for their future and had no ns on dragging each other down with them. Because of that, Jake could only curl up at one corner and sighed deeply.

    </i>

    <i> Dn watched it and blinked his eyes. ¡°Get married sooner.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°I will... if possible...¡± Jake answered weakly and then said nothing else. He still needed to consider about what Lotte wanted and couldn¡¯t just force her to follow his wish. It was because of this that their rtionship has been only ¡®boyfriend¡¯ and ¡®girlfriend¡¯ for so many years.

    </i>

    <i> Kyle patted Dn¡¯s shoulder. ¡°We¡¯ll understand when we have girlfriend in the future. For now, let¡¯s focus on the battle.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Ok.¡± Dn then pointed at Kate. ¡°Her first?¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Yep, she¡¯s first.¡± Kyle patted Kate. ¡°Are you ready, Little Kitty?¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Meow.¡± Kate licked her lips.

    </i>

    <i> <i> </i></i>

    <i><i> She wanted to ughter these giant mutated ants that had put her into this position.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Bang!

    </i></i>

    <i><i> When these giant mutated ants managed to break through the metal wall and the pile of ashes, Kate began to absorb these white dots over and over again. No matter how many giant mutated ants came, she sucked them all dry.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> The pile of rotten giant mutated ants filled the area and Kyle burned them all into ashes before Dn pushed them towards the wall again to clean it up from time to time. This time, it was truly the solo show of Kate killing these giant mutated ants.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Time passed swiftly.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Kate finally felt tired and her body somehow felt a bit light and full. She then snuggled closer to Kyle and called out, ¡°Meow.¡± <i> </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> ¡°Are you done?¡± Kyle asked and then waved his hand. The next batch of giant mutated ants were directly turned into ashes.

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> Kate nodded and then snuggled close to Kyle as she fell asleep almost instantly.

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> Kyle was speechless. He looked at the little cat in his arm with amusement. This little one was truly a hassle to take care, but he liked her very much.</i></i></i><i><i><i> </i></i></i>

 Chapter 131

    131 A Little Kid?

    Swish!

    The next clean up done by Kyle and Dn were done very quickly. Their abilities were simply overwhelming for these giant mutated ants. Even when there were rank 4 giant mutated antsing, they were easily dealt with by the two of them.

    Even though Dn was technically still in the middle of rank 4, his control over his water element was very precise. It even felt as if he was calcting the force that he was using to maximize it to the fullest.

    On the other hand, Kyle directly set these giant mutated ants into fire and turned them to ashes with no other remains.

    It was simr with Kate.

    Both of them directly eliminated their opponents, leaving nothing remained behind aside from the leftover of these giant mutated ants.

    After their abilities had been used for about half, they woke Jake and Lotte. The four of them then worked together to repair the wall, consuming most of Jake¡¯s ability before both Dn and Kyle turned to sleep.

    This time, Kyle was sleeping while holding Kate in his embrace. He leaned his back on the sofa behind him and slept right away.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that there are sofas here for us to sleep. But why do I have to be the one to suffer so much?¡± Jake grumbled while holding several gray colored crystals to recover his strength as fast as possible.

    .....

    Lotte let out a faintugh. ¡°That means they trusted you enough to let you be the one to take care of the guarding.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s also you.¡± Jake passed a look at Lotte.

    Lotte grinned and then turned to look at the leftover ashes on the ground and shook her head. She lightly waved her hand to push them towards the other room before sighing.

    ¡°You know, this changed world is really annoying.¡± Lotte looked at the metal wall in front of them. There were countless giant mutated ants there, intending to ram through the metal door and reached them, killing them.

    Even if they didn¡¯t understand why these giant mutated ants wanted to kill them so badly, they couldn¡¯t just stay silent and had to fight back. But the problem was, it seemed that the number of giant mutated ants were endless.

    They didn¡¯t know how many giant mutated ants they have killed so far and how fast these giant mutated ants reproduced.

    It was really tiring.

    ¡°Well, we can only try our best to survive in this world.¡± Jake shrugged. ¡°Think positively. Even though we¡¯re trapped here, we can still grow stronger as long as we kept on recovering our strength with these crystals. While it might not be as fast as those who only need to practice, but it¡¯s still quite a considerable speed.¡±

    Lotte smiled while looking at Jake. ¡°Indeed.¡±

    The two of them then stayed silent and focused on recovering their strength. After several hours, Dn and Kyle woke up and the four of them had breakfast. During this time, the wall was still pretty sturdy and these giant mutated ants didn¡¯t manage to breakthrough.

    ¡°How¡¯s Little Kitty?¡± Lotte asked.

    ¡°Still sleeping.¡± Kyle basically kept his arm in the same position for so many hours to support Kate. However, he didn¡¯t think that this was a hard thing to do because Kate was so light.

    Lotte nodded and looked at Kate. She blinked her eyes. Why did she feel that the little cat was somewhat shining?

    Do her eyes y tricks on her?

    ¡°Lotte?¡± Jake asked.

    ¡°Jake, do you think Little Kitty is somewhat shining? Is it because of the dim lighting here?¡± Lotte turned to her boyfriend to ask.

    ¡°Huh? Shining?¡± Jake turned to look at Kate and realized that there was some kind of faint glow around her body. The glow was somewhat transparent with ck light thing. It was a bit strange to look at.

    But this light was not really visible and seem to be rather hard to see. If not for that, they would have noticed earlier.

    Kyle noticed it too and moved to the sofa. He sat down and put the little cat on hisp, intending to look at it clearly. But the moment he put Kate down, there was a sh of light around her body that was somewhat blinding yet not at the same time. The light was white in color yet the end was dark.

    It looked like abination of mist and light.

    And after the light disappeared, what left was a little girl around the age of 4 to 5 years old sleeping peacefully on hisp. The little girl had a white cat ears on her head and also the white fluff tail behind her. She was wearing a in white dress that looked like it was made out of her fur, soft and nice to touch.

    She looked so adorable.

    ¡°That¡¯s...¡± Jake¡¯s jaw dropped.

    Lotte was looking at Kate in disbelief and her hands were covering her mouth.

    Dn was staring with eyes wide. Even for him, this scene was so outrageous.

    ¡°...Animals can turn into human?¡± Jake finally yelled in disbelief. Even if the world were to be destroyed, he was sure that he would not be as shocked as he is right now. Because it seemed to destroy everything he knew.

    To see a cat turning into a little kid right in front of his eyes, Jake would never believe it if not for experiencing it himself.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Kate woke up, her eyes opened slowly. She sat up and used her hand to rub her eyes. ¡°Kyle, what is it?¡±

    Huh?

    Kate felt that something was different and looked at her paws, no, not paw. What appeared in front of her was a child¡¯s hand that was chubby and short. This caused Kate to be so stunned that she didn¡¯t say anything else for the next moment.

    Kyle was staring at Kate deeply. Looking at her familiar blue eyes that was staring at him with confusion, he could determine that she was exactly his little cat, Little Kitty.

    But how in the world did she turn into a human being?

    ¡°Little Kitty?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± Kate spoke up and found that her voice had also changed to that of a child¡¯s voice. It was of high pitch and sounded both cute and adorable. ¡°I...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a human now.¡± Kyle raised his hand and patted Kate¡¯s head. He found her so adorable when she looked like she was at loss like this. Naturally, he hoped that she will be able to stay with him even when she had changed shape.

    No matter whether she¡¯s a little cat, a little girl, Kyle felt that he still liked this little girl very much.

    Kate nodded dumbly.

    She looked at her hand, feeling both ecstatic andplicated. Naturally, she was happy that she could turn into a human being. But at the same time...

    Why did she turn into a little kid, ah?

    She was already 21 years old!

    Now, she looked like she was only 4 or maybe 5 years old?

    Kate didn¡¯t know her body¡¯s current age and only felt annoyed that she somehow turned into a little kid. She wanted to be her adult self again and not this little girl like this!

    ¡°SOOOOOOOO CUUUUUUUUUUTEEEEEEEEEEEEE!¡± Lotte directly screamed and wanted to pounce forward.

    Kate was startled and silently hoped that she would be able to turn back into a cat. Being a human being in the face of the excited Lotte was clearly not a good option.

    Poof!

    A white mist covered Kate and she turned into a little cat again.

    ¡°Meow?¡± <i> </i>

    <i> Kate looked like she was at loss.

    </i>

    <i> Kyle smiled and hugged Kate tightly. He red at Lotte, who looked like she wanted to hug Kate so much that her eyes were glistening.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°She¡¯s not for you to hug.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°But she¡¯s so cute! Damn it! Why does you can have such a cute little girl while I¡¯m the one who turn into a half cat!¡± Lotte was dissatisfied. She would be happier if her own cat could turn into a human rather than fusing with her.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°You¡¯re also very cute!¡± Jake interjected.

    </i>

    <i> Lotte red at her boyfriend before looking at Kate intensely again. ¡°So, let me hold her! Just a bit, ok?¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°MEOW!¡±

    </i>

    <i> Kate hissed and dug into Kyle¡¯s embrace.

    </i>

    <i> Even though Kyle felt troubled with Kate¡¯s sudden movement, he still felt happy in his heart that this little cat chose him. He looked at Lotte and rolled his eyes. ¡°If you want a daughter so much, go make one with your boyfriend.¡±

    </i>

    <i> Dn nodded. ¡°Make one.¡±

    </i>

    <i> Lotte was speechless.

    </i>

    <i> Jake was looking at Lotte meaningfully before she directly used her ability to overturn him to the other side.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°We¡¯re not married yet!¡± Lotte red at Jake fiercely before looking at Kyle resentfully. She didn¡¯t want to have a child yet, but she was taken by the adorable figure of this little cat.

    </i>

    <i> Oh how conflicted she was.

    </i>

    <i> Laying on the ground, Jake sighed deeply. Maybe he should consult his mother about how to woo his girlfriend into marrying him sooner. Hmm, maybe using the photos of the little girl¡¯s version of Little Kitty will work?

    </i>

    <i> Jake thought that he should go ask for some pictureter on from Kyle.</i><i> </i>

 Chapter 132

    132 Father and Daughter?

    At this moment, Lotte didn¡¯t know that because of her low resistance against cute little girls like Kate, her boyfriend was trying to find a way to coax her. As for whether it would seed or not, that would be something in the future.

    ¡°Are you alright, Little Kitty?¡± Kyle asked.

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    Kate felt a bit more refreshed than before. She then looked at her tail and sensed that her space was back.

    She was delighted.

    Delving into her space, Kate realized that all the supplies there were still present. Their location was somewhat messier than before, but it was fine. She could find time to arrange themter on.

    After that, Kate looked at the right side of her space and found that there was now an ind or something like that with ck color. It was only after getting close that Kate realized that it was actually dark brown in color but from distance, it would look like ck.

    ¡®Maybe I can nt something there in the future?¡¯

    Kate looked at her paw and decided to try it in the far future. After all, she would need to enter the space to do that but her small paws were definitely not suitable to help her nt.

    .....

    She didn¡¯t want to turn into a little girl again right now. It was a bit...

    Strange.

    Being a 21 years old inside, Kate certainly didn¡¯t think that she would be able to act as a little girl at 4 to 5 years old again. It would be better to be a cat whom not many people could understand.

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    ¡°Her space is back.¡± Lotte directly tranted and looked at Kate with shining look. ¡°In that case, can you give some fresh food? I¡¯m tired of the dry food.¡±

    ¡°Meow.¡± <i> </i>

    <i> ¡°Fine.¡± Lotte rubbed her forehead.

    </i>

    <i> Kate swayed her tail slightly and several items appeared on the ground including the necessary equipment for cooking. From the vegetables to meat, everything was also ready.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°You¡¯re going to cook? Here? Would the smell not stick around?¡± Jake was surprised.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°I can drive it away, but the real problem is actually how long the oxygen willst here. The venttion is connected above but we might not be able to control what these giant mutated ants will do to them.¡± Lotte shrugged.

    </i>

    <i> As Lotte was cooking, Kate looked down and found that it waspletely empty. After that, she looked around the room to figure out if there were anything different. As it turned out, she did see some different things.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Meow.¡±

    </i>

    <i> Kyle was watching his little cat intently and when Kate asked for something, he directly walked in the direction she pointed at without asking any question.

    </i>

    <i> Kate jump to the counter and then walked to the metal wall in front of her. This wall was connected to the room behind them that hadn¡¯t been breached yet. Anyway, this is the center of this building and also the pir.

    </i>

    <i> But at the same time, Kate felt that there was something inside this small space.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Meow.¡±

    </i>

    <i> Kate scratched the wall.

    </i>

    <i> Kyle arched his eyebrows and then put his hand on the wall before the fire began to melt the metal in front of him. Soon, what appeared was a small metal box and Kyle directly took it only to find that there was a cable that connected to the box. Opening it, he could see three gems that were embedded inside and some kind of intricate design inside.

    </i>

    <i> In that moment, Kyle understood that this was the real heart of this Research Institute. What allowed this building to retain its electricity and also ability to resist these giant mutated ants was this thing that was right in his hand.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Dn asked.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Three gems, metal, lightning, and space.¡± Kyle nced at Dn. ¡°The space covered this box to prevent the giant mutated ants from finding it out. The lightning and metals are used to reinforce the electricity and walls.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Ah, no wonder the walls are so strong.¡± Jake finally realized why the walls in this area was so strong.

    </i>

    <i> The core of this building was located on the seventh floor, so it was no wonder that Jake found it difficult to break inside. Because of that, he had to exhaust almost all of his strength just to be able to enter.

    </i>

    <i> That was really tiring.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Do you want to take it?¡± Lotte asked. The lightning element should be pretty useful for Kyle considering that he was of lightning and fire dual abilities.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°No.¡± Kyle shook his head. The gems were barely half of the original size. It was clear that this circuit was what needed to maintain this building from copsing and crushing all of them inside.

    </i>

    <i> Since that was the case, he chose not to take these.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Alright. In that case, we might be able to go down to the eight floor?¡± Lotte finished making simple fried rice with eggs and vegetables.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Can you sense these giant mutated ants now, Little Kitty?¡± Kyle asked.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Meow.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°In that case, Jake will be the one responsible to make an ess doorter.¡± Kyle nodded.

    </i>

    <i> Jake had just taken a te of rice when he heard Kyle¡¯s words. His hand shook a bit, but thankfully none of the food slipped out. He felt that even when he was doing nothing, he would be assigned task by the others without this consent.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Can¡¯t you be the one to do it?¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Do you want me to melt the ground?¡± Kyle asked back.

    </i>

    <i> Jake was silent.

    </i>

    <i> If Kyle were to melt the ground, the hole couldn¡¯t be covered back again until he was the one who did it. He felt that in this case, it was indeed the most suitable to have him being the one to take care of it.

    </i>

    <i> Jake sighed deeply and then began to eat. No matter what, he missed his girlfriend¡¯s food so much.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Meow.¡± <i> </i></i>

    <i><i> Kate looked interested in the fried rice too. Even though she knew that her body couldn¡¯t really eat that much, but she still wanted some of them.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> ¡°I¡¯ll give you if you turn back into a little kid!¡± Lotte looked at Kate and her eyes shone. She wanted to see Kate¡¯s little girl¡¯s form more than her little cat¡¯s form. It was not like she didn¡¯t like cat, but Kate¡¯s little girl¡¯s form was truly too cute!

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Kate looked hesitant.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> ¡°Do you not know how to turn back?¡± Kyle asked.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Kate nced at Kyle and meowed. After a while, she decided to try changing back into a human being by thinking about it.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Poof!

    </i></i>

    <i><i> A white mist appeared and Kate turned into a little girl again. She was still wearing the same in fluffy dress like before, but now she was sitting on Kyle¡¯s arm. Honestly, she looked like she was his child if one didn¡¯t know the truth.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> ¡°Dark brown hair, blue eyes...¡± Jake finally paid more attention to Kate¡¯s appearance. He clicked his tongue. ¡°Whoever see you will think that you¡¯re Kyle¡¯s daughter.¡±

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Kyle had dark brown hair and blue eyes too, which made the two of them looked very simr to each other. But fortunately, they have different features such as their eyes and mouth shape.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Kyle¡¯s eyes were sharper while Kate¡¯s eyes were cuter and bigger. Anyway, with Kate being only five years old in her current appearance, it was still hard to determine how she would look like in the future.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± Kate protested.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Dark brown hair color wasmon here! Even Jake¡¯s hair color was also brown even though it was a shade lighter than Kyles. Their eyes were all blue with different shades. Oh Dn was blond hair while Lotte¡¯s hair was a brte.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> ¡°Well, your father will first smack you if you suddenly appear with a five years old girl as your daughter.¡± Lotteughed unkindly.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Kyle arched his eyebrows. He was already in his mid twenties, so having a child at the age of 4 to 5 years could still be possible. But that premise would be for him to have the child when he was in his early twenties.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Uh...

    </i></i>

    <i><i> At that time, was still busy creating countless troubles for his father, so that was naturally impossible.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> ¡°He¡¯ll be happy to have a granddaughter.¡± Kyle shook his head.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> ¡°Right.¡± Lotte snickered.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Dn thought about Kyle¡¯s father and then nodded his head. Rather than having a troublemaker like Kyle, it was estimated that General Ryan would be happier to have an obedient daughter.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> ¡°I¡¯m not Kyle¡¯s daughter!¡± Kate protested once again.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> What a joke.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> She¡¯s already 21 years old, alright!

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Her parents are still alive and well in City B. She had no intention of acknowledging a person who was only a few years older than her as her father.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Humph!

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Just look, when she could return back to her 21 years old form, she will tell him that she will never call him as father!</i></i><i><i> </i></i>

 Chapter 133

    133 Eight Floor

    Lotteughed and then brought a small te of the fried rice. ¡°Come,e, let Big Sister taught you how to use the spoon and eat.¡±

    Kate was speechless when Lotte helped her to hold the spoon. Though, her small hands were indeed quite inconvenient to hold the spoon, which made her drop it a few times before she could find the right way.

    After that, she began to eat while Kyle holding the te in front of her.

    Kyle didn¡¯t seem to have any intention to eat as he watched Kate eat the food in front of her slowly. Lotte is a good chef, at least much better than these three men who could only cook basic food.

    After a few spoon of food, Kate realized that her stomach was really small. She couldn¡¯t eat the rest of the food.

    ¡°Kyle not eat?¡± Kate looked up and asked Kyle, who was holding the te in front of her.

    ¡°I have eaten and not feel hungry yet.¡± Kyle patted Kate¡¯s head and put the te down before lifting her up. ¡°You should never show this form of yours to anyone, understand?¡±

    There were indeed some half in City B, but Kyle had seen their average age were in their twenties. In other words: those who undergone mutation were mostly the adults with the children barely changed.

    There was no awakened below the age of 18 that had been reported so far.

    .....

    If the researchers were to find out that there was actually a half at the age of 4 to 5 years old, it was estimated that they will go crazy trying to find out more about her.

    Kyle didn¡¯t want to put Kate through the scientist crazy pursuit.

    ¡°Ok.¡± Kate nodded readily.

    ¡°Good girl.¡±

    Kate was at loss when she watched Kyle patted her head tenderly. At this moment, she truly felt that he was treating her as his daughter and this made her feel very veryplicated.

    She¡¯s already an adult, so she was usually resisting the touch of other people like this.

    But because the other party is Kyle, who had taken care of her so much for the past month or two and also her so called owner when she was a little cat, Kate was not resisting that much.

    She felt conflicted.

    In the end, with a poof, Kate returned back to be a little cat.

    ¡°You¡¯re back to be a little cat, huh?¡± Kyleughed in a low voice and carried Kate into his embrace.

    ¡°Meow.¡± <i> </i>

    <i> Lotte smiled and tranted her words for the others, triggering another wave ofugh from Jake and Kyle. Dn also smiled and seemed to be veryfortable.

    </i>

    <i> They were all still joking around and have fun.

    </i>

    <i> This truly didn¡¯t seem like they were still in the middle of danger and those giant mutated ants could break in at any time.

    </i>

    <i> Alright, not any time.

    </i>

    <i> Jake had reinforced the metals and Kate was also paying attention to those white dotsing from these giant mutated ants. At this moment, Kate had an idea and began to absorb these white dots.

    </i>

    <i> The metal wall couldn¡¯t block it from her anyway.

    </i>

    <i> Soon, the white dots entered Kate¡¯s body, making her feel warm and naturally also sleepy. Kate didn¡¯t care anymore and directly fell asleep.

    </i>

    <i> Kyle looked at his cat and smiled faintly.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°So, are you going to continue keeping her? You can¡¯t forever treat her as your pet when she turns into human like that.¡± Jake stood up.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°I¡¯ll treat her as if she¡¯s my daughter.¡± Kyle didn¡¯t think that there was any problem with it.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°... Do you think it¡¯ll be possible for a bachelor like you to have a daughter? And how many people will be chasing after you when you suddenly appeared and brought a kid into a city.¡± Jake shook his head.

    </i>

    <i> General Ryan has been watched by countless people along with Kyle. The moment they appeared with the little girl, it was estimated that she will be targeted by these people too because they were targeting Kyle.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°I¡¯m not going to send her away.¡± Kyle looked at Jake coldly.

    </i>

    <i> Even though he knew that it wouldn¡¯t be as easy to stay by his side as a human rather than as a pet, he would never send Little Kitty away. In his opinion, it didn¡¯t matter how hard it would be, he will be the one to protect his little cat.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°I¡¯m just saying.¡± Jake let out a dryugh. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll be going to take care of the floor. Do you want me to do it here?¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Yes.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Ok.¡±

    </i>

    <i> Jake ced the two of his hand on the floor and began to control the metal to open up a path for them. It was not easy considering that there was a circuit powered with gems that controlled this building. But after a while, Jake seeded.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Enter.¡±

    </i>

    <i> Swish!

    </i>

    <i> They all jumped down one by one. Thankfully each one of them had some military training. Oh, Jake had to catch Lotte, though. She could use her abilities, but Jake simply stepped forward to catch his girlfriend because he wanted to.

    </i>

    <i> Well, the others left them be.

    </i>

    <i> The eight floor where theynded was the hallway. There were several doors heading in different direction.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Where should we go?¡± Jake asked.

    </i>

    <i> Kyle recalled the map that his father showed him and pointed in one direction. ¡°It should be this door.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Let me check.¡± Lotte stepped forward.

    </i>

    <i> Kate could only check whether there was anyone inside or not. In other words, she was a human or living being detector that could never be mistaken. At least, so far, there was nothing that could block her from seeing those white and ck dots.

    </i>

    <i> On the other hand, Lotte was capable of using the wind element to make the map of theyout of the other rooms easily. As long as she used a bit of her wind element when she was beside the door, she could ¡®see¡¯ the areas in front of her clearly.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Hmm.¡± Lotte put her hand on the door and then turned around. ¡°There are several tables inside, but it seems empty.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°The weapons are all hidden within boxes. Is there a big table in the middle?¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Yes.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Then this is the room.¡± Kyle turned to Jake.

    </i>

    <i> Jake sighed as he understood that this was using his element ability to open the door again. He put his hand on the door and began to melt these metal around to open up a path enough for them to enter.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Can¡¯t you just make the key?¡± Lotte was speechless.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°This area uses electronic key. I don¡¯t think I can ever make something like that.¡± Jake was aggrieved. He was not exactly good at detailed things. If they wanted to make something like that, it would be better to hand the task to his mother.

    </i>

    <i> Lotte rolled her eyes.

    </i>

    <i> Kyle stepped inside and walked to therge table. He walked around before he saw the faint mark on top of the table and put his hand there. As a researcher, he was also qualified to open this door.

    </i>

    <i> This was one of the reasons why his father allowed him to take this mission. After all, he was once a researcher who participated in the investigation of the appearance of these gems in this.

    </i>

    <i> Pi! Pi! Pi!

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Wee, Researcher Kyle.¡±

    </i>

    <i> The table then opened and then Kyle pulled a box out. The box was not big, but the others suddenly felt a faint sense of danger. It seemed as if whatever inside the box was dangerous for them.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°What¡¯s inside?¡± Jake couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Something dangerous.¡± Kyle nced at Jake. ¡°Bombs made out of the gems. There are various bombs powered by the gems. By extracting the energy within the gems, these bombs are made and their sizes are only the size of capsules.¡±

    </i>

    <i> Jake¡¯s eyes widened. Looking at the box in Kyle¡¯s hand, he finally understood why Kyle said that using this box, they would be able to win the battle.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Then... we can use it?¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Technically yes. However, these bombs couldn¡¯t be carried by other elemental energy because it will directly explode.¡± Kyle sighed. ¡°This is the reason why they¡¯re put in this box that has space ability that can seal them inside.¡±

    </i>

    <i> The research was iplete.

    </i>

    <i> They originally wanted to make bullets, but it was hard to fit the elemental energy into the bullets without exploding them. In the end, they made special small capsules that could hold onto the power of the gem.

    </i>

    <i> But even then, the sealing had to be made specifically with the power of space gem.

    </i>

    <i> This was why they couldn¡¯t exactly use the bombs inside freely.

    </i>

    <i> *sigh*

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Then how are we supposed to break through back to the first floor?¡±

    </i>

    <i> Recalling the fourth and fifth floor that connected to the world outside, they began to feel that their future is a bit bleak.</i><i> </i>

 Chapter 134

    134 Making their Way Out

    ¡°I said that it¡¯s hard, but it didn¡¯t mean that it¡¯s impossible. As long as we can ce these bombs or throw them towards these giant mutated ants, they will explode the moment impact is made.¡± Kyle nced at Jake.

    Dn thought for a moment and then nodded. ¡°Radius?¡±

    ¡°The bombs are not that powerful yet, however it contained the power of elements. Since we can only throw them out, we might need to ce a shield that will block us from the impact.¡± Kyle thought to himself.

    He didn¡¯t know the radius of the bomb very clearly because it was a bit different for every elements.

    ¡°Let¡¯s test it out?¡± Jake asked. He could make a metal shield for them.

    ¡°There are a lot of giant mutated ants above for us to test.¡± Kyle shrugged. Even when he was carrying the box filled with bomb, he carried the sleeping cat in his other hand.

    The others looked at each other and nodded.

    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s make our way to the sixth floor.¡± Lotte looked at the bomb with anticipation. Even though she was afraid, she had to admit that she was also curious about the power of the bombs in Kyle¡¯s hand.

    These were made before they knew that there will be red rain and the evolution or mutation also happened to humans. The power might be based on what the researchers could do back then.

    .....

    ¡°So there are also gems back then?¡± Jake wanted to know another question.

    ¡°Yes. There are some gems that have been found from the source.¡± Kyle¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°What was left inside this research facility is just a small portion that was handed out to our nation.¡±

    Jake was stunned.

    Wait, it meant that other nations also knew about this mutation and might have made earlier preparation? But there was no news whatsoever even out there.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    They walked back to the seventh floor and then headed to the blocked area. Jake began to open up the path and Kyle set the entire ce in fire with his ability. Countless giant mutated ants were killed instantly.

    As they walked inside, they could see the devastation that urred in this area. Below the ashes of the giant mutated ants because of Kyle was the pile of bodies from people who didn¡¯t manage to escape and other giant mutated ants.

    It was a sad sight.

    ¡°The door is over here.¡±

    ¡°Lotte.¡±

    ¡°A lot of giant mutated ants are there.¡± Lotte pursed her lips. ¡°There might be more than the giant mutated ants in this half floor.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Kyle let out a soft sound and then looked up. His eyes glowed with red color before fire began to spread up there. This was the ability he found out when he reached rank 5. He could control the element ability even if there was something that block him as long as he imagined it.

    Terrifying shriek began to sound in the sixth floor.

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    Kate blearily opened her eyes and looked around. Seeing the ruins, she was stunned a bit and then she saw the wall that was battered. It was then she realized that they were in the other half of the seventh floor.

    There were countless giant mutated ants here before but now they had all turned into ashes.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake, huh?¡± Kyle nced at Kate and smiled lightly. ¡°We¡¯re going to test the power of these bombs against the giant mutated ants. It might be a bit noisyter, but Lotte will make air shield around us.¡±

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    Kate was a bit confused, but she first focused to gather all the crystals that wereying around. She then took some of them out inside the pocket of them all so that they could use it if it was necessary.

    ¡°Tsk, tsk, putting items in a woman¡¯s pocket. If you were a male cat, I¡¯ll suspect you¡¯re a pervert,¡± Lotte said jokingly.

    ¡°Meow!¡± <i> </i>

    <i> Kate hissed at Lotte and then focused on the scene above her. Her whiskers twitched when she saw countless giant mutated ants were dying one by one above them.

    </i>

    <i> It was truly a sight.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Alright, open the door. It¡¯s clean.¡± Lotte looked up and felt chills on her back. To think that Kyle would be this strong when he reached rank 5. What would happen to them when they all reach rank 5?

    </i>

    <i> She somehow anticipated it.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Got it.¡±

    </i>

    <i> Jake pushed the door open and pulled the stairs so that they could climb up. Even when the ce was devastated like this, the stairs was still rtively intact.

    </i>

    <i> After they reached up, they noticed that countless giant mutated ants were going in their direction from a hole on the ceiling. It seemed that the fourth, fifth, and sixth floor were all interconnected.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°No wonder no one managed to get out...¡± Jake shivered. If they had to face uncountable number of giant mutated ants, even Jake had low confidence that he would be able to get out safely.

    </i>

    <i> Kyle narrowed his eyes and nced at Dn.

    </i>

    <i> Dn understood and condensed water, which directly shed towards these giant mutated antsing towards them. Kate then collected their crystals into her space with a thought.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Jake, ce some of the metal bombs right below the hole.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Huh?¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°We want to try, right?¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡®Yes, but why me?¡¯ That was what Jake wanted to say, but he eventually gave up and rushed towards the hole before these giant mutated ants climbed down again. At this time, Dn had already formed a water barrier with more and more giant mutated ants tried toe in but blocked.

    </i>

    <i> Their weight was quite considerable.

    </i>

    <i> Jake put three of the metal bombs from the box and then rushed back again. He didn¡¯t want to stay there to experience the power of these bombs that the researchers had made.

    </i>

    <i> Once he returned, he set up a wall of metal in front of them.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Release them,¡± Kyle instructed.

    </i>

    <i> Swish

    </i>

    <i> BOOM!

    </i>

    <i> Therge sound of explosion could be heard and these giant mutated ants were blown into pieces. Countless metal scraps were thrown out from the center of the sts as if they condensed in the air and then pierced everywhere.

    </i>

    <i> The wall in front of them was also subject of such treatment.

    </i>

    <i> Jake¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Which part of this is small impact? I¡¯m pretty sure that if this is used in war, it will cause a lot of people agony. The power of these bombs are sick!¡±

    </i>

    <i> The hole between the fifth and sixth floor was getting bigger while the floor between sixth and seventh floor was barely hanging. As someone of metal element, Jake could sense it very clearly.

    </i>

    <i> This was why he felt that these bombs were indeed dangerous.

    </i>

    <i> Kyle stepped forward and took the pieces of metal at the side. In the next moment, it disintegrated into ashes.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°In front of rank 5, these bombs have no use.¡± Kyle looked at Jake. ¡°Also, there are too many giant mutated ants on the fifth floor. We might need to exhaust all of our abilities before dealing with them.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Well, it might take a few more days for us to do it.¡± Jake sighed. He didn¡¯t really want to stay here any longer because of the threat from these giant mutated ants, but he felt that there was truly no other choice.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Meow.¡± <i> </i></i>

    <i><i> Kate was not entirely sure what they were worrying about. With so many bombs inside there , she was sure that it was enough to kill giant mutated ants countless times.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Lotte was stunned and directly tranted Kate¡¯s words to the others. In fact, she was also curious about this matter.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> ¡°Is it possible? I thought that the power of elements can¡¯t be used to be near the bombs at all.¡± Jake was stunned.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Kyle looked at Kate.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> The boxes itself was using space element to contain these energies inside this specially made capsule. In theory, those of space element should be able to transport them. After all, there was no bomb of space element yet.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> When they made these, the space element energy couldn¡¯t be contained to make explosion. Instead, they could be used to contain the explosion instead.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> ¡°Let¡¯s try one.¡±

    </i></i>

    <i><i> ¡°Meow.¡±

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Kyle took out one of the capsule carefully and made sure that he was not using his elemental power at all when he hold it. Kate focused on the capsule and it entered her space. After that, she looked above and imagined it appeared right beside the entrance of that hole.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> BOOM!

    </i></i>

    <i><i> The sound of explosion could be heard along with countless giant mutated ants dropped to their death right to the gaping hole there.</i></i><i><i> </i></i>

 Chapter 135

    135 Making their Way Out

    ¡°It worked.¡± Jake¡¯s mouth opened wide.

    Lotte clicked her tongue. ¡°It seems that these bombs are indeed specially designed for those of space awakened. With their abilities, they could use these bombs without restrain.¡±

    ¡°Not exactly without restrain. Let¡¯s destroy the entrance of these giant mutated ants into the facility and then clean up the giant mutated ants.¡± Kyle came up with the n immediately when he saw that Kate really could do it.

    ¡°YES!¡±

    They were now all very energetic.

    Soon, countless explosion sound could be heard along with the shriek from these dying giant mutated ants. With the bombs directly exploded at the entrance of the tunnel, it blocked these giant mutated ants from entering.

    They all used this chance to escape to the earlier floors and made sure to block the door tightly. Jake even reinforced the metals to make it even more secure.

    They definitely couldn¡¯t deal with all the giant mutated ants there.

    So the only possibility was for them to report this matter and let the military sent someone to take care of the giant mutated ants.

    .....

    ¡°I don¡¯t see any rank 5 giant mutated ants,¡± Jakemented when they finally reached their car again. Seeing this car, Jake almost kissed it because he felt so happy that he could finallye out of that ursed Research Institute.

    The thought of seeing more giant mutated ants in the future just put him in bad mood, so he didn¡¯t dare to even think about it anymore.

    ¡°They didn¡¯te out.¡±

    Kyle himself felt that there should be a rank 5 giant mutated ants inside theplicated maze of their nest. But the rank 5 giant mutated ants didn¡¯te out for some reason. Even Kyle himself didn¡¯t know why.

    ¡°Well, the rank 4 giant mutated ants alone are already a hassle to deal with.¡± Jake shivered.

    Dn nodded in agreement. They might be able to basically speed through their way out of this research institute. But it was mostly because Kyle could kill a lot of these giant mutated ants easily.

    Being a rank 5, he had more energy reserve and the power was more devastating.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back first.¡± Kyle motioned for Dn to start the car.

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    Kate didn¡¯t bother with them anymore. When they were about to get out, she conveniently took a lot of these white dots into her body. As a result, she felt really full right now.

    She herself didn¡¯t know what rank she had achieved. Anyway, it shouldn¡¯t be too low.

    Right?

    ...

    Their journey back was smooth.

    And when they were about to reach the city, Kyle looked at Kate. ¡°Turn into a human being.¡±

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    Kate didn¡¯t want to show her human form to others because it would be a hassle to exin how a little cat eventually changed shape to be a human. There will be a lot of people who would be asking this and that.

    Kate didn¡¯t want it.

    ¡°I¡¯ll register your identity.¡± Kyle looked at Kate calmly.

    ¡°What do you want to register her as?¡± Jake was curious. If they were to say the truth, Kate would be someone unknown since she used to be a cat, right?

    ¡°My daughter.¡±

    ¡°MEOW!¡±

    Kate reacted so strongly and quickly jumped out of Kyle¡¯s embrace. It was just unfortunate that she was not fast enough as Kyle easily caught her again. He arched his eyebrows. Evne without Lotte tranting what she said, he could guess what she said.

    ¡°Why, Little Kitty didn¡¯t want to call me father?¡±

    ¡°Meow!¡±

    Lotte was amused when she saw the little cat red at Kyle angrily.

    Kyle was not angry, though. He knew that this little cat somehow developed a strong resistance from calling him father. He lightly tapped the girls¡¯ head.

    ¡°If you¡¯re not my daughter, what do you want to be?¡±

    ¡°Meow!¡±

    Kate would never say that she just wanted to be his student. If Lotte were to trante that and Kyle made the connection between her and his missing student..

    Eh.

    That would make thingsplicated.

    And Kate had already sensed that her mentality and way of thinking had somehow regressed to the time when she was a young girl. She might not be able to survive well if she had to go out on her own.

    Lotte burst outughing.

    Kyle looked at Kate helplessly, but in the end didn¡¯t pester her to call him as Father. This naughty little cat would never agree in the face of coercion. It seemed that he could only try to make her call him as father slowly.

    Soon, they reached City B and directly headed to the military base.

    Kyle brought the box and walked to his father¡¯s office. The others were following him. When they reached there, the adjutant didn¡¯t even bother asking and directly informed General Ryan that they had arrived.

    ¡°Come inside.¡±

    The door opened and Kyle walked in. One hand was carrying Kate while the other hand was carrying that box filled with the bombs.

    ¡°You did it.¡± General Ryan smiled bitterly.

    Kyle arched his eyebrows. ¡°Anything wrong?¡±

    ¡°The higher ups are nning to send Mr. Yuri to the few research base because he had almost reached rank 5. He was considered as the fastest and many people even willing to hand him the crystals necessary for his rank advancement.¡± General Ryan rubbed his forehead.

    He had also been offered the help of Mr. Yuri, but at that time Kyle had already departed. General Ryan was dying answering them and seeing his son returned in one piece and seeded, he was sure that the other party would be disappointed.

    ¡°You can tell him that if he wanted to try his hand against a rank 5 giant mutated ants, he can go there. There are a lot of giant mutated ants in the nest and might break out. The Research Institute is in the center of several cities including City B, this news will definitely pull them out of hiding.¡± Kyle nced at his father.

    General Ryan was stunned. ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°There are a lot of rank 4 giant mutated ants there.¡± Kyle shrugged.

    ¡°How did you manage to get out safely?¡± General Ryan was astonished. If there were a lot of rank 4 giant mutated ants, there was no way that they would be able to get out safely.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Kyle smiled lightly. ¡°I¡¯m rank 5, so naturally these rank 4 giant mutated ants are not my match.¡±

    Jake snickered at the back while Lotte was trying hard to hold back herugh. Dn himself was turning to look at the side while his shoulder shook a bit. Seeing General Ryan¡¯s astonished expression, it seemed that he never expected that the so called faster ranker was actually not a match against this devilish son.

    ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°And Little Kitty is also rank 5 in her space ability.¡± Kyle smiled faintly. When dealing with the giant mutated ants, he had noticed that Kate¡¯s space ability was getting even better. She could even move items from her space into a further distance.

    This was what allowed them to be able to return so early and not stayed trapped in that damned Research Institute.

    Her healing ability...

    Kyle was not sure. It should be eitherte rank 4 or already rank 5. After all, Kate herself was not entirely sure about it.

    General Ryan looked at his son speechless. What kind of monster did he give birth to?

    ¡°You... fine. Don¡¯t tell others about this. I¡¯ll contact them to tell about what you find in the research institute, but you need to give me detailed report about what happened there.¡± General Ryan paused. ¡°Not a single word about your advancement.¡±

    Kyle shrugged.

    The others sighed.

    It seemed that they would have to make the report together then. After all, they had to make sure that their story matched.

    After getting a room for them to finish their report, General Ryan looked at the box and then opened it. The number of the bombs were uneven because Kyle had used some of them to deal with the giant mutated ants.

    General Ryan was sure that this was what Kyle going to write considering that a lot of these bombs were missing.

    But if Kyle was already rank 5, why did he take a lot of these bombs?

    What he didn¡¯t know was that these bombs were ced in Kate¡¯s space in case it was necessary for her to fight against more enemies. After all, her space element had been at quite disadvantage, so this would be good.

    Still...

    Kate felt that every means of her attack ability would kill her enemies. Was there no other somewhat ¡®more normal¡¯ attack for her?

    Knock! Knock!

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°General Ryan, General Ryou is here to bring you the new message from the higher up.¡±

    ¡°Let hime inside.¡± General Ryan¡¯s eyes were a shade colder. These annoying people kept oning at them.

 Chapter 136

    136 Report

    ¡°Are there any security camera here?¡± Lotte asked as she twirled her pen. She was not really interested in writing a report because it has always been a job that she disliked so much.

    ¡°No.¡± Dn shook his head.

    ¡°You mean, you have already destroyed it.¡± Kyle nced at the ceiling above them. There was a wet hidden camera that Dn had disabled. By flooding the current, he had caused a short circuit that directly shut it down.

    Dn shrugged.

    Anyway, that thing would never work again.

    It was useless to put bugs in the room where awakened people gather. They would be able to sense these bugs.

    ¡°Since there are these gems in the research institute, it means that Mr. Yuri should have a lot of these gems, right?¡± Jake spected as he began to write.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s estimated so.¡± Kyle knew that there were many of these gems and it would be impossible to monopolize them unless they were able to get the source. However, he didn¡¯t know the exact location of the source.

    .....

    Given his ability and attitude at that time, there were already a lot of voices that didn¡¯t agree with him joining the researchers. This source was an even more important matter, so there was no way that these people would be willing to let Kyle knew.

    ¡°Damn, can he even use all of them?¡± Jake felt a bit jealous. If he had a few more of grey colored gems, it would be even better.

    Kyle nced at Jake and then turned to look at Kate. ¡°Little Kitty, the gems.¡±

    ¡°Meow.¡± <i> </i>

    <i> Inside that box, there was actually a gem embedded for each element at the bottom of the box. Kate found it because space element seal was basically useless for her. With her current rank, she could detect it easily.

    </i>

    <i> Thus, she had put the gems into her space.

    </i>

    <i> But at this time, Kyle didn¡¯t tell the others about this.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Wait, you found more gems?¡± Lotte was stunned.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Yes, but I¡¯ll only give it to you on our next mission. Taking several gems at once will reduce the effect,¡± Kyle admitted frankly.

    </i>

    <i> They had only taken the first gem a few days ago. If they were to take the gem again, the effect will be reduced. This was something that Kyle had personally experience, so he wanted them to consolidate their ability first.

    </i>

    <i> Besides, there were countless crystals that they had obtained from ughtering those giant mutated ants inside that nest.

    </i>

    <i> Jake sighed. ¡°Well, if there are any mission rted to those ants, I definitely had toe because my parents won¡¯t let me get away from it.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°True.¡± Lotte also sighed.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Don¡¯t worry. All of us wille.¡±

    </i>

    <i> They talked a bit more before finishing the report. They said the ¡®truest¡¯ thing that had happened, including the traps and the fact that they nearly died. But they changed the way they got out into digging their way out.

    </i>

    <i> And then they somehow managed to reach seventh floor that was still working before they headed towards the eight floor and then obtained these bombs. Using these bombs, they bombed their way up.

    </i>

    <i> Seeing their report, General Ryan¡¯s lips twitched.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Are you sure that you¡¯re done with this?¡± General Ryan asked the four youth in front of him. As for the little cat, he automatically ignored her because there was no way he could possibly ask for a little cat to make report.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Yes.¡± Kyle nodded.

    </i>

    <i> General Ryan sighed. Those who had seen this report will be quite angry since these people were squandering their resources. But what could they do? They had taken the mission long before Mr. Yuri came forward with his offer.

    </i>

    <i> After submitting the report, General Ryan went back home with Kyle. He then turned to look at Kyle. ¡°Based on the report you write, you could have returned earlier. What happened in the middle?¡±

    </i>

    <i> With how sharp General Ryan was, he naturally noticed that these people took the rest time too long. There was no way that they would rest for such a long time in a dangerous area with so many giant mutated ants roaming around if the situation didn¡¯t call for it.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Well, Little Kitty was in trouble.¡± Kyle shrugged and then looked at the little cat in his hand. ¡°Also, Little Kitty, change?¡±

    </i>

    <i> Kate red at Kyle.

    </i>

    <i> She looked at General Ryan for a moment and then sighed helplessly. Since her first transformation happened right in front of Kyle, it was basically impossible for her to hide this matter from him even if she wanted to.

    </i>

    <i> Poof!

    </i>

    <i> White mist enveloped her body before Kate turned into a four to five year old girl. She still had the same furry ears and the white fluffy dress. Her blue eyes were looking at General Ryan with nervousness.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°This is...¡± General Ryan was dumbfounded.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°My daughter.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± Kate immediately refuted and red at Kyle. She would never admit being Kyle¡¯s daughter no matter what.

    </i>

    <i> Kyle pursed his lips and then turned to look at his father.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°What daughter! You¡¯re not qualified to be a father,¡± General Ryan scolded and inched closer to Kate. ¡°Little Kitty, if you want to call me father, you can do it. Let you be Kyle¡¯s sibling.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°No.¡± Kate shook her head.

    </i>

    <i> Sibling with Kyle? No way!

    </i>

    <i> She could never imagine being a family with Kyle, especially after considering the huge difference in their identity. This was not a fairy tale where people with different identity could cross that gap just because of the so called ¡®feeling.¡¯

    </i>

    <i> In real world, there were too many things that were considered. It was to the point that the so called feeling would eventually be exhausted because of so many external things. Anyway, Kate still has her own parents, so she didn¡¯t want to ept another father.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°But...¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°General Ryan, I¡¯m not your daughter,¡± Kate said seriously.

    </i>

    <i> General Ryan was surprised at Kate¡¯s eloquent words. She didn¡¯t look like an ordinary little girl. He thought for a moment and then grinned, ¡°Then call me Uncle? At the very least, it should be appropriate to call me as an uncle, right?¡±

    </i>

    <i> Kate blinked her eyes.

    </i>

    <i> She considered for a moment before replying, ¡°Uncle Ryan.¡±

    </i>

    <i> If she only considered her identity as an ordinary person, she was naturally not qualified to call General Ryan with such close title. But since she¡¯s also Kyle¡¯s little cat, it stand to reason that she could do this.

    </i>

    <i> Still, Kate felt somewhat conflicted.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°If you¡¯re her uncle, what should she call me, then?¡± Kyle was displeased.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Kyle,¡± Kate replied without thinking.

    </i>

    <i> She had gotten used to call him with his name directly when she was still a cat. Anyway, she couldn¡¯t call him with the title professor because it would reveal the fact that she used to be his student.

    </i>

    <i> Kyle looked at Kate and then raised his hand to poke her forehead.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Hey!¡± Kate sped her forehead and red at Kyle.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°A little kid should learn manner.¡± Kyle calmly brought Kate away from the living room and headed to the kitchen. ¡°Now wash your hand. It¡¯s almost time for dinner.¡±

    </i>

    <i> Kate red at Kyle once more before obediently washed her hand. The sink was quite tall for her but with Kyle holding her, she could reach it easily. Though, Kate honestly thought that she had be a real little kid like this.

    </i>

    <i> Kate could only sigh internally.

    </i>

    <i> After they had finished washing their hands, General Ryan had already put the food on the table and looked at the two children in front of him. He had been wondering how it would feel to have a daughter and now seeing the cute little girl, General Ryan regretted not asking his wife to have a daughter back then.

    </i>

    <i> If he had, maybe Kyle wouldn¡¯t be so lonely.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Eat properly.¡± Kyle then helped Kate to hold the spoon before he was also busy to eat on his own. However, he would still pay attention to the little girl beside him from time to time.

    </i>

    <i> Kate could only sigh deeply when she found out that controlling her little hands were also very difficult. After being a cat for some time and now this hard to control body, Kate felt that she had to adapt continuously.

    </i>

    <i> Did she have some kind of transformation ability?

    </i>

    <i> This changes kept on urring and this annoy Kate greatly.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Once you¡¯re done, don¡¯t forget to wash your hand,¡± General Ryan also reminded. He thought of the time when Kyle was young andughed lightly. At that time, Kyle was such a troublemaker who only wanted to run around after every meal.

    </i>

    <i> It was really hard for him to pester his own son to wash his hand.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°I know.¡± Kyle then picked Kate up to the bathroom to wash her hand again. At this time, Kate hadpletely epted being treated like a little kid.

    </i>

    <i> When they returned, Kyle then brought her towards General Ryan¡¯s study room, which was located on the first floor.</i><i> </i>

 Chapter 137

    137 Future n

    *yawn*

    ¡°If you¡¯re sleepy, you can sleep first.¡± Kyle remembered that when he was still a kid, his mother would also make him take a nap in the afternoon. After all, a kid needed more sleep than an adult.

    ¡°No.¡± Kate refused.

    Even though her body was that of a four to five years old girl, her mind was already an adult. She knew that her way of thinking had been regressing somewhat, but it didn¡¯t change the fact that her mental age was already 21.

    She didn¡¯t want to be treated like a little kid and being left not knowing anything about the world.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Kyle looked at the stubborn little cat girl and didn¡¯t force her. He looked at his father who had taken a seat and unceremoniously also sat down right in front of the other party. ¡°What do you want to ask, Father?¡±

    ¡°The higher up had already sent a message that they will send people to deal with these giant mutated ants.¡± General Ryan nced at Kyle. ¡°Do you want to participate and watch the show?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Kyle nodded. ¡°These giant mutated ants are too smart. They even know how to trap people by using theirplicated nest. It¡¯ll be necessary for people to find wind elemental awakened to be able to make the map. The map that Dn draw is iplete. When we dig towards the research institute, we didn¡¯t consider the location anymore.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± General Ryan was helpless at his son. He rubbed his forehead. ¡°These giant mutated ants are getting smarter. It would not be as easy to deal with them as it used to be in the past.¡±

    .....

    ¡°We¡¯ll adapt one way or another as we have done in the past.¡±

    At this time, Kyle was unconcerned. In his opinion, even if these giant mutated ants reached rank 5, there will be humans who would also reach rank 5. Also that Mr. Yuri was acimed as the strongest person and definitely notcking in gems at all.

    Kyle wouldn¡¯t believe that under such circumstances, Mr. Yuri wouldn¡¯t be able to reach rank 5.

    If he truly couldn¡¯t, then he was truly useless.

    ¡°Alright, you can rest for the day. Little Kitty is already feeling sleepy.¡± General Ryan pointed at Kate.

    Kate was indeed feeling sleepy. The full feeling and also the fact that her space kept on absorbing more and more of these crystals just made her feltfortable. Sofortable that what she wanted was simply to fall asleep on the spot.

    ¡°I¡¯ll put you on the bed, ok?¡± Kyle asked in a low and coaxing tone.

    Kate nced at Kyle and tilted her head, considering his words. Even though she wanted to know more about their n, she felt that her small body was indeed very uncooperative. In the end, Kate nodded and with a poof, she turned into a little cat again.

    This time, the cat was sleeping.

    ¡°This heartless little one.¡± Kyle looked at Kate helplessly, but there was a hint of doting within his eyes when he looked at his little cat.

    In front of him, General Ryan naturally noticed this and felt silent. He felt that his son should actually find someone to get married before having a child. However, he ended up throwing the matter to the back of his mind.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let anyone know about your strength aside from those in your group. There are a lot of people who didn¡¯t want to see me rise so fast.¡± General Ryan himself was only rank 4 and knew that it would take him some time before he could reach rank 5.

    By that time, there should be a lot of others who were at rank 5, so his ranking wouldn¡¯t put him at the limelight.

    ¡°I know. Do you think I¡¯m stupid?¡± Kyle rolled his eyes and leaned back on the chair. ¡°And if they truly want to target you, do you really think that I¡¯ll stay silent and let them do as they wished?¡±

    General Ryan looked at his son.

    There was an uncontroble madness within Kyle¡¯s eyes and General Ryan knew very well that it was the very reason why the two of them could never have real peace between each other. They were father and son, but there were things that they had never talked with each other.

    ¡°You¡¯re not just ordinary rank 5, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Kyle didn¡¯t answer.

    When he reached rank 5 with the help of the crystals, he realized that he could absorb these crystals faster. With Kate kept on stuffing these crystals around him, he found out that he could rank up faster.

    Not long before he entered City B, he found out that he had already ranked up a minor rank.

    Rank 5 should have taken longer than rank 4.

    But his instead went faster.

    This made Kyle unsure whether there was something that changed inside him because of the gems or was there something else. But no matter what it was, Kyle would make sure that he could do things in ordance to what he wanted.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me and just do your job. I¡¯ll follow the others when they head to the giant mutated ants area tomorrow.¡±

    After that, Kyle turned around and left.

    General Ryan watched his son¡¯s back and sighed deeply.

    He hoped to be able to understand his son better, but what had happened in the past caused them to be unable to do this. There were still things that Kyle shared with him but General Ryan himself was not entirely sure what had happened in that tunnel back then with those giant mutated ants.

    His son is hiding something.

    And General Ryan could only step back as he didn¡¯t want to force his son.

    ...

    The next morning

    ¡°Meow~.¡±

    Kate stretched her body happily. She nced at Kyle and saw that he was already awake and currently taking a bath. The sound of water running from the bathroom could be heard faintly from here.

    The sound instion was pretty good but it was notpletely perfect.

    Kate didn¡¯t bother with it. She jumped to the floor and changed form into that of a little girl before walking to the door. With her small hand, she could reach the knop as long as she tiptoe, so Kate pushed the door open.

    She walked out and looked around curiously before heading towards the dining room. It was then she saw General Ryan put several bread on the table. He nced at Kate and smiled warmly.

    ¡°Good morning, Little Kitty.¡±

    ¡°Good morning, Uncle.¡± Kate responded with a bright smile and then ran towards him. ¡°What¡¯s for breakfast?¡±

    ¡°Bread and butter. Do you want some sugar too?¡± General Ryan asked.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Kate nodded.

    Seeing the cute little girl, General Ryan suddenly felt that the house was more lively than before. This caused a smile to form at the corner of his lips as he began to prepare some sugar for the little cat.

    Tep! Tep!

    Kyle walked to the dining room and saw the little cat that was busy applying some butter into her bread. He smiled faintly and took the knife from her. ¡°Little Kitty, this is how you hold a knife.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Kate pouted.

    But her short fingers didn¡¯t allow her to hold the knife properly, so she could only sp it tightly.

    ¡°Let me help you.¡± Kyleughed and then applied the butter before handing the bread to Kate.

    ¡°Sugar.¡± Kate pointed at the sugar.

    Kyle arched his eyebrows but he still picked the sugar and added them on top of the bread. With it, Kate happily at the bread in her hand, tasting the sweetness of sugar within the bread.

    While Kate was happily eating her breakfast, Kyle also served himself with some breads because he was hungry. On the other hand, General Ryan was watching the two of them as the smile on his face turned wider.

    It was truly a cute and warm sight.

    The breakfast ended pretty soon and Kyle departed with his father to the military base. Due to the request of his father, Kyle had no other choice but to wear military uniform while Kate was held in his arm as always.

    When he reached there, he saw Jake who had a bitter face beside his father and mother.

    ¡°You¡¯re forced toe?¡± Kyle asked.

    ¡°Yeah. I have told them that I¡¯m tired after fighting with who knows how many giant mutated ants before, but they didn¡¯t listen and dragged me here.¡± Jake sighed deeply.

    Kyle could only patted Jake¡¯s shoulder. ¡°That¡¯s just how it is. At the very least, you will be able to participate in the battle again. These giant mutated ants might even miss you quite a lot.¡±

    Jake rolled his eyes. Who would miss those giant mutated ants?

    In his opinion, it didn¡¯t matter who dealt with these giant mutated ants as long as he didn¡¯t have to see them again in his entire life. It was just unfortunate that his father had apletely different opinion and dragged him here to help with the extermination of these giant mutated ants.

 Chapter 138

    138 Ants Extermination Mission

    ¡°I¡¯m not entering that research institute anymore. I¡¯ll go with the reserve team to stay at the back to maintain the building.¡±

    ¡°The Ai should be able tost quite long. The gems inside are still working.¡± Kyle was surprised.

    ¡°But when they took the gem, it was estimated that the building wouldn¡¯tst for long.¡± Jake nced at Kyle. ¡°Didn¡¯t they tell you that Mr. Yuri is interested in the metal gem because his element is metal?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know.¡± Kyle narrowed his eyes. It seemed that it wouldn¡¯t be easy for them to deal with this Mr. Yuri then. Oh well, he was only here to count the money behind their back by gathering the crystals from the dead giant mutated ants through Kate.

    As for the gems, Kyle honestly didn¡¯t expect too much. With so many of these awakened around, it would be a miracle to be able to take these gems under their eyes without anyone knowing.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Kyle, Jake.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The two of them boarded the military vehicles. The sight of a soldier carrying a cat was a bit strange, but the others were too nervous to care about that. They had heard that there were millions of giant mutated ants in the nest that might threaten the lives of people in the cities around it.

    This was the reason why the military from various cities were dispatched the morning right after they obtained the news.

    .....

    They had obliterated these giant mutated ants before they made their way out.

    Thus, this mission was called as Ants Extermination Mission.

    The leader was Mr. Yuri, who was known as the strongest person and was also very close to rank 5. It was said that the reason why he wanted those gems was because it could help him to advance faster.

    Brrm!

    As the car was moving, Kate was looking at the ground below them and then at the scenery outside. To her surprise, she found out that the range of these white dots she could see and control seemed to have increased.

    Did she rank up?

    Kate always felt a bit perplexed because her rank up was extremely smooth without even any trace of pain like others. This often made her wondered just what rank she actually was.

    Probably rank 5 for both space and healing?

    Her healing ability seemed to be growing so fast, though. It might be due to these giant mutated ants that provided her with a lot of white dots back then.

    Yes, that must be so.

    The distance from City B was quite far, so they only reached the Research Institute on the second day. At this time, there were already a lot of people who were deployed from other cities gathered.

    City C, D, and E all sent soldiers over. The City C was basically almost ruined, so if they didn¡¯t send anyone to exterminate these giant mutated ants, what awaited them would be a total destruction.

    No one wanted to see it.

    ¡°General Ryou, you¡¯re a bitte.¡±

    ¡°The distance from City B is quite far.¡± General Ryan didn¡¯te because the one who represented them was General Ryou. After all, General Ryan definitely couldn¡¯t leave his post in City B.

    ¡°Mr. Yuri is already inside and heading towards the seventh floor. We¡¯ll wait here to stop these giant mutated ants from getting out.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Kyle watched from the back coldly. He could see that these soldiers from other cities were trying to take advantage of their early arrival because of their closer distance to reap the benefit. He lightly patted Kate.

    ¡°How far can you extend?¡±

    Kate narrowed her eyes. In the beginning, she could barely sense anything around her. But when she was in rank 4, she could technically control to make things appear out of her space even at a distance away from her.

    Now that she had reached rank 5, she could technically reach up to 20 meters away even without looking at it directly. It had turned into something that she could call as her domain.

    The areas inside the research institute, each floor was only around 2 to 3 meters each, which meant that she had no problem to probe up until the bottom of the research institute and even these giant mutated ants that were buried underground.

    Both her healing ability and also space ability could reach them. It was then Kate realized that Kyle¡¯s conjecture was true. There were indeed a rank 5 giant mutated antsying down there.

    Not only one but two.

    Kate¡¯s eyes flickered slightly and she meowed before her reverse healing and space ability worked at the vast area. Countless giant mutated ants were dead in the next moment before their crystals disappeared.

    Even the rank 5 giant mutated ants were rmed when many of theirrades died and the giant mutated ants¡¯ corpses rotted on the spot.

    ¡°Did you make a move?¡± Kyle whispered.

    Kate raised her head and meowed lightly. She then stuffed a lot of fire and lightning crystals inside Kyle¡¯s pocket.

    This made Kyle¡¯s lips twitched. It seemed that after returning to City B and resting a few days, Kate had actually advanced. And it was precisely this kind of advancement that allowed her to be invincible at the battlefield.

    He looked on the ground and estimated that there will be a lot of giant mutated ants dying because of Little Kitty.

    ¡°You naughty little cat.¡±

    ¡°Meow.¡± <i> </i>

    <i> Kateid on Kyle¡¯s arm listlessly. It seemed that using her ability to absorb so many of these giant mutated ants¡¯ white dots were not doing so well. Now she feel so stuffed that she was sleepy and tired.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Full?¡± Kyle narrowed his eyes.

    </i>

    <i> Kate nodded helplessly.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°You greedy little cat.¡± Kyle couldn¡¯t help but scold. At rank 5, they were notpletely invincible but still had some limits to their ability. With Kate using her abilities to the fullest like that, it was not weird that she fell full in the next moment.

    </i>

    <i> Kyle then looked at the ground below them before turning his gaze away. Anyway, even if others suspected him, he would say nothing.

    </i>

    <i> With Kate being rank 5, no one will notice unless they were of the same rank.

    </i>

    <i> But was there truly anyone who had reached rank 5?

    </i>

    <i> Amongst those who came, there was definitely no one who had reached rank 5. This was also the reason why Kate dared to behave so unscrupulously. Anyway, this will definitely lessen the burden on these soldiers because the number of giant mutated ants had been decreased.

    </i>

    <i> Well, there were still several hundred thousand down there, though.

    </i>

    <i> Kate couldn¡¯t absorb all of them even though she definitely could scatter these white dots. It was just... she felt so sleepy after absorbing the white dots.

    </i>

    <i> Soon, Kate fell asleep.

    </i>

    <i> Kyle looked at the sleeping little cat in his arm and felt the urge to spank this naughty cat. For now, he felt that he knew the feeling of his father whenever he caused trouble but didn¡¯t bother to clean up.

    </i>

    <i> Facing this heartless little cat who were also leaving him to clean up her mess, he could only sigh helplessly.

    </i>

    <i> This little cat is really.

    </i>

    <i> Boom!

    </i>

    <i> Sound of explosion could be heard from below, startling the soldiers awake. It was evening and the light was no longer as good as when it was morning or afternoon.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°They should have taken the gems.¡± General Ryou¡¯s eyes were cold. One of the reasons why the crystals were left behind before was in order to support this structure. Now that the gems had been taken away, there was no AI that could control the building anymore.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Little Kitty.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Meow?¡±

    </i>

    <i> Kate was startled awake from the explosion and heard Kyle calling her name.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Gems.¡±

    </i>

    <i> Gems?

    </i>

    <i> Oh?

    </i>

    <i> Kate could sense that the box was separated from the cables at the seventh floor. They couldn¡¯t open the box yet because the power of the space element was blocking them from finding the right door. Kate blinked her eyes and silently collected the three gems inside along with the circuit board into her space.

    </i>

    <i> And in that very moment, the building shook so badly.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Where are the awakened? Protect the structure!¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Can¡¯t! It¡¯s destroyed so badly!¡±

    </i>

    <i> Several metal awakened people who had been called by the military were trying their best to pour their energy to support this building, but they found out that it was impossible. It seemed as if the metal itself was rejecting them.

    </i>

    <i> Jake was also pouring his metal energy but he was not as anxious as the others. When he was trying to open the door back then, he even had to work hard, ok?

    </i>

    <i> And he was already rank 4.

    </i>

    <i> So he was sure that the power of the gem that they used for the box was definitely the highest one. After all, this is the biggest Secret Research Institute in this nation.</i><i> </i>

 Chapter 139

    139 Ants Extermination Mission

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s force from inside that seems to repel us!¡±

    These people were all desperate and felt that it would be impossible to hold on any longer. Soon, cracking sound began to spread followed by the sound of stones crashing down heavily.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    It was chaotic.

    And the shrill screams from the giant mutated ants reached their ear. These giant mutated ants were all very angry for some reason. It seemed as if something important was taken from them, causing all of them to go on a rampage.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    As the building copsed, they found out that several people had made it out. A man who was tasked to protect Mr. Yuri was also a rank 4 wind element. With his ability, he pushed them all up through the gap between the crumbling buildings.

    However, behind them, countless giant mutated ants followed them. They seemed to be chasing after this group of people.

    .....

    ¡°What did you do?¡± General Ryou asked loudly and then waved his hand. The soldiers behind him quickly readied their formation and weapon, trembling in fear when they saw the number of giant mutated ants in front of them.

    Holy...

    How many of these giant mutated ants are dragged out this time?

    The generals from other cities were also stupefied and then quickly ordered their soldiers to begin attacking. Countless barrage of shots was directed at these giant mutated ants.

    ¡°Find someone of space element that¡¯s already rank 4.¡± Mr. Yurinded on the ground with the help of his subordinate. The person of space element in his group was only rank 3 because it was so hard to increase their rank.

    These space elements awakened could only increase their rank when they were resting and absorbing the crystals. Whenever they fought or doing something else, they naturally couldn¡¯t practice in order to advance their rank.

    Thus, most of the known space awakened was only rank 3.

    Theycked time to grow.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any.¡± These generals were rolling their eyes. Do you think that they also have time to cultivate these space awakened people?

    As long as there were several of them who had space ability were around, it was more than enough for them. The number of resources required to allow these space element awakened to reach rank 4 was more than the amount of resources required to cultivate 10 rank 3 space awakened.

    General Ryou also rolled his eyes. Ever since Little Kitty appeared, General Ryan would hand nearly half of the resources to that little cat. And from what he knew, Little Kitty was already rank 4 thest time.

    But so what?

    There was no way he would put that cat forward. Kyle didn¡¯t mention Little Kitty¡¯s contribution in the previous mission because he wanted to protect her. Because of that, it would be more important for him to do the same.

    Mr. Yuri frowned as he looked at the box in his hand unwillingly.

    Damn it. He took great effort to be able to get this, but it turned out that he couldn¡¯t even use the gems inside because of the space seal around the box. How could he easily ept it?

    ¡°Deal with the giant mutated ants first.¡±

    Knowing it would be impossible to force them, Mr. Yuri stayed at the side and began to use his metal abilities to gather the metals around and attacked these giant mutated ants. With him being at the peak of rank 4, it was very easy for him to deal with these giant mutated ants.

    ¡°Do you want to participate?¡± Jake asked. He had retreated to the back because he was tired.

    ¡°The rank 5 giant mutated ants are on the move.¡± Kyle nced at Jake. ¡°How do you think the military nned to solve them?¡±

    ¡°There are really rank 5 giant mutated ants?¡± Jake was stunned.

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    Kate nodded her head weakly. She was so full that she wanted to sleep, but there was a battle going on here. Because of the noise, she was half awake and half asleep most of the time.

    ¡°You can sleep if you want to.¡± Kyle lightly patted Kate.

    ¡°Meow.¡± Kate pped Kyle¡¯s hand and changed her position before continued sleepingfortably.

    Being treated as a bed by this heartless little cat, Kyle could only smile helplessly. He allowed the little cat to do what she wanted because he had no intention of correcting her.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Countless guns and even bombs were used to deal with these giant mutated ants. Due to the number of people who were attacking, even Kyle couldn¡¯t be clear about who attacked who in this situation.

    Anyway, both Kyle and Jake were standing at the back along with some other reserve soldiers who couldn¡¯t participate.

    Time passed and the earth rumbled.

    Kyle narrowed his eyes. He could sense the giant mutated ants who wereing here were not the ordinary ones. Even he could sense a faint threat that these two giant mutated ants exuded.

    ¡°That¡¯s...¡± Jake saw the two bigger giant mutated ants that appeared from underground.

    ¡°The rank 5.¡± Kyle nodded. He thought to himself and wondered whether it would be necessary for him to make a move or not. After all, there were no other rank 5 awakened people in this group of soldiers.

    ¡°Mr. Yuri! Please deal with it!¡± The faces of the generals from other cities were pale when they saw the rank 5 giant mutated ants. It was so big that it could definitely rival a building.

    Who would have thought that just rank 5 giant mutated ants were already so big?

    ¡°5 meters long and around 3 to 4 meters wide,¡± Kyle murmured. ¡°Does the mutation for these giant mutated ants is to grow in size?¡±

    ¡°And also strength. I presume their shell is so hard.¡± Jake¡¯s expression turned dark when he recalled that at the beginning, he was still unable to deal with these giant mutated ants. It was so hard that he nearly fainted out of anger.

    ¡°I see.¡± Kyle stayed still and watched as they bombarded the giant mutated ants with their bullets, bombs, and even Mr. Yuri was attacking fiercely.

    With his keen eyes, he could see that the outeryer of defense of this giant mutated ants were intact. He arched his eyebrows and silently lit up fire from below these giant mutated ants, which burned their outer shell terribly.

    The giant mutated ants let out loud shriek.

    ¡°It¡¯s working!¡± General Ryou shouted. ¡°Keep on shooting!¡±

    ¡°YES!¡±

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Countless bullets were used and Mr. Yuri formed several metal spears and used them to hit this giant mutated ant in front of him. His body was tired because of the continuous drain of his abilities.

    However, seeing the weakening outer shell, he kept on attacking.

    Thud!

    After a long barrage of attack, the first giant mutated ants finally fell to the ground dead.

    The soldiers cheered.

    It was just unfortunate that before they could cheer for a long time, another one of these giant mutated ants had appeared. It even looked more energetic than the previous one.

    ¡°Tsk,¡± Kyle clicked his tongue.

    He wanted to stay low key, which was why he made his move when the giant mutated ants were covered under the heavy barrage of attack from these people. But if they stayed silent like that, how were he supposed to make his move.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Mr. Yuri¡¯s face turned pale. He turned to look at his partner. ¡°Bring us away from here, now!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Yuri, you have promised!¡±

    ¡°I never said that I can deal with two giant mutated ants! Unless you can help me open this box, I can¡¯t do it!¡± Mr. Yuri moved back and his partner had already used wind element to shield them and then brought the two of them away.

    ¡°Damn it! Continue attacking!¡± General Ryou and the other generals had ck face when they saw Mr. Yuri retreating. They naturally knew who was backing this damn Mr. Yuri to allow him be the peak of rank 4 so quickly.

    But it was also because of this that they were annoyed.

    Boom! Boom!

    As the barrage of bullets fell on the second giant mutated ants, Kyle¡¯s eyes hade a shade of red color for a moment. Fire burned the giant mutated ant¡¯s outeryer, weakening them considerably.

    Once they reached rank 5, be it giant mutated ants or humans, ordinary weapon couldn¡¯t hurt them easily anymore. Even guns were not effective for those who had protection on their outside.

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    Kate looked at the giant mutated ants in front of her and lightly dispersed the white dots towards Kyle. Anyway, she couldn¡¯t absorb more of these white dots, so she just simply handed them to Kyle.

    In that very moment, Kyle felt his body warmed up and that his fatigue hadpletely disappeared. He looked at the little cat in his arm and sighed helplessly. This naughty little cat!

 Chapter 140

    140 Ants Extermination Mission

    With Kate¡¯s undercover assistance, the soldiers could deal with the giant mutated ant much easily than before. The giant mutated ant was in great pain because there were injuries wreaking havoc from inside and then these soldiers were giving a barrage of attack outside.

    The situation was extremely miserable.

    After wasting so much of their bullets, thest rank 5 giant mutated ants finally fell to the ground.

    ¡°Is this the end?¡± one of the soldiers asked.

    They didn¡¯t want to cheer like an idiot and then another giant mutated ant was to pop up from the ground, bringing them another despair. Besides, they were already very tired and no one was sure that they could deal with another rank 5 giant mutated ant.

    Jake turned to look at Kyle.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any other rank 5 giant mutated ants.¡± Kyle shrugged. He couldn¡¯t sense any threat anymore from the giant mutated ants below, so he guessed that there were only two giant mutated ants that managed to reach rank 5.

    The others were far below them.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Jake heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°But do you really want to let that Mr. Yuri get away?¡±

    .....

    ¡°He was a bit too far at that time.¡± Kyle rubbed his chin. Mr. Yuri¡¯s position was blocked by these giant mutated ants from Kyle, so Kyle failed to react in time when he saw that Mr. Yuri wanted to run away.

    And that rank 4 wind element was also atte rank 4, nearly reaching the peak. Even though Kyle was already rank 5, he had no interest in showing his power, so he didn¡¯t make any move openly.

    ¡°Tsk, the gems inside that box should be the biggest, right?¡± Jake felt heartache when he thought about it. This was only known to him after he returned and his father exined that the real reason why a lot of people were paying attention to this Research Institute was because it was the biggest hidden Research Institute in this area.

    The gems inside were all the finest and the biggest of all.

    ¡°Oh, about that.¡± Kyle looked at Jake but didn¡¯t exin.

    Jake was confused but when Kyle appeared in front of his tent at that night, Jake was speechless at therge grey gem that Kyle held in his hand. He seemed to understand why Kyle was not that persistent in chasing after Mr. Yuri now.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take it now?¡± Jake asked tentatively.

    ¡°Yes. Take this one first and there¡¯s still another one left in Little Kitty¡¯s space.¡± Kyle nodded.

    Jake¡¯s eyes shone. He grinned. ¡°I¡¯ll soon catch up to you!¡±

    ¡°We shall see about that.¡±

    Kyle returned to his camp and saw Kate who was busy ying with his pillow. It was a pillow that contained warm water inside that he specifically bought back then because he liked it. At this time, he asked Kate to bring bedding equipment and she must have noticed the pillow.

    As a result, Kate ended up ying with it.

    ¡°Little Kitty, that¡¯s not for you to y around.¡±

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    Kate always wanted to find this pillow in the past because of how funny and cute it is. For her back then, she always wanted to know how it would feel to y around with a pillow that was made of water.

    Kyle chuckled. He lifted Kate up from his pillow and then put her on the side. ¡°There are more than one of this pillow that I put in that warehouse. You can take out another one for you to sleep on top of it.¡±

    Sleep on this water pillow?

    Kate thought for a moment before deciding to use a normal pillow instead. She didn¡¯t have the confidence of keeping her ws to herself when she was sleeping, so she chose not to use this water pillow.

    Seeing the little cat who was ready to sleep again even after sleeping all day long, Kyle chuckled. ¡°Little Kitty, how about if you use that space gem first.¡±

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    It was then Kate recalled the big gem at the size of her fist that she took out from that box. Kate expression turned strange, but she still took out the gem. This damned transparent gem was almost as big as her with rugged shape.

    ¡°That¡¯s quite big.¡± Kyle arched his eyebrows. ¡°How about the lightning one?¡±

    When Kate took out the lightning space, Kyle realized that the size was the smallest because it had been used a lot. Among the space, metal, and lightning, his was the closest to the size of other gems they found.

    Sighing, Kyle took the gem.

    ¡°Absorb it.¡±

    Kate could only meow weakly and then unwillingly cut the back of her hand and put the gem inside. As it had happened before, the gem melted into her body through her blood. The process was extremely fast and soon, there was nothing that left outside anymore.

    At the same time, Kate could feel her space trembled and turned bigger once, twice, thrice, fourth....

    Kate¡¯s expression changed slightly.

    Was she going to reach rank 6?

    The breakthrough to rank 5st time had been extremely painful because she had forcefully stuffed that dirt because countless giant mutated ants were chasing them. Now that her space was about to get erged again, Kate sincerely hoped that it would not be the brutal expansion likest time again.

    Kate waited and saw that the space was still umting energy.

    Sheid on her bed, watching Kyle who was meditating and had shes of lightning around his body from time to time. Unlike her who didn¡¯t have to do anything, Kyle had to make sure that the energy was directed in his body or he would be the one to suffer the damage.

    When Kate was about to fall asleep, she saw that the space was expanding into twice of the previous size.

    She smiled and then fell into deep sleep.

    ...

    In the morning, Kyle woke up first and looked at his hand. He could clearly sense that both his lightning and fire elements were at rank 5. This had allowed him to grow stronger much faster than before.

    Who would have thought that these gems would be very useful?

    The thought that there were not many of these gems, Kyle could only sigh. He turned around and saw that the little cat was still sleeping peacefully, so he didn¡¯t bother with her and walked out.

    His uncle, General Ryou was there, arranging the soldiers to continue the attack.

    Last night, they sealed the entire area with metal element, preventing these giant mutated ants froming out. Today, they will lift up the metal and continued to deal with these giant mutated ants.

    ¡°You¡¯re up very quickly.¡± General Ryou looked at his nephew and nodded his head. ¡°Well, you don¡¯t exactly have to do anything. This is just cleaning up.¡±

    ¡°How about Mr. Yuri from before?¡±

    ¡°Yuri? It¡¯s estimated that he¡¯ll be condemned by us, but the backing behind him is not something we can touch. Even though we wouldn¡¯t call him again, it¡¯s hard to pull him down.¡± General Ryou shrugged.

    Kyle nodded.

    He had already expected this. To be promoted as the highest ranking, Yuri would have to be ced at the very top among everyone. No other people or animals were allowed to rise higher than him.

    In other words, they were treating as a pir of hope.

    As for why he was chosen, it might be rted to the fact that he was able to advance so quickly before. Kyle himself was not sure.

    ¡°Well, clean up and then help us a bit.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    After that, Jake woke up. He was so happy that he nearly hugged Kyle. Of course, the other party kicked Jake before he could do that.

    Jake had advanced to rank 5 with this gem.

    He shared the news to Dn, who made an overnight trip to the frontline while the others were cleaning up these giant mutated ants bit by bit. There were many of these giant mutated ants but they were not strong.

    ¡°Where¡¯s mine?¡± Dn asked, staring at Kyle.

    Kyle let out a faintugh and handed the blue colored gem. This was the gem that he found in that box since it contained each of all elements. There was still the fire, lightning, and even metal elements inside. Space and healing too since Kate hadn¡¯t took them and only kept them inside her space.

    ¡°Good.¡± Dn nodded. ¡°Next mission find water.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Kyleughed.

    Even though the three of them were close to each other, they also have silent rivalries between each other and would naturally not want to begging behind the others at all.

    Jake grinned. ¡°It seems that we don¡¯t really need to find another team member?¡±

    ¡°If we can find earth element, it would be better.¡± Kyle passed a look at Jake who could onlyugh numbly but said nothing.

 Chapter 141

    141 Check Up

    The only earth element awakened person they knew was General Ryou, but it would be impossible to ask Kyle¡¯s uncle to follow them in their mission.

    Thus, this thought only shed for a very brief moment before beingpletely forgotten.

    For the next week, all of them were busy taking the rest of the gems and crystals inside Kate¡¯s space. At the same time, they would also participate a bit in the extermination of these giant mutated ants.

    Thanks to these gems and crystals, Dn had also reached rank 5 and Lotte also came overnight, asking for hers. Even though she eventually only ended up as peak rank 4 in both wind and wood elements, she was still very satisfied.

    In the short one week, Jake managed to advance a minor rank and then used the next metal gem, which allowed him to advance another minor rank.

    Kyle himself had reached rank 5 with 3 minor advancement in fire element and rank 5 with 1 minor advancement for lightning element. It was a very fast growth for him that even Kyle was pleasantly surprised.

    Though, he had used thest two gems avable for him, so he would have to search for more if he wanted to.

    On the other hand, Kate had reached rank 6 with 2 minor advancements in her space element and had reached rank 5 with 5 minor advancements in her healing abilities. She could be said to be the one with the highest rank among all of them.

    And the healing abilities were so perverted that Kate could technically reattach a broken limb.

    .....

    This made the others felt somewhat numb.

    Anyway, with Kate happily absorbing the white dots from these giant mutated ants during the past week, it was estimated that countless giant mutated ants were dead because of her. The white dots would be absorbed by her most of the time but if there were any leftover, she would just hand it to Kyle.

    Perhaps, it was what made Kyle could advance faster?

    Kate didn¡¯t know.

    ¡°The use of the gems is lesser and lesser the higher we are.¡± Jake sighed deeply. He thought that he would be able to advance two minor advancement like before, but it seemed that it was nothing more than a pipe dream.

    Dn nced at Jake. He and Lotte only had two gems while Jake and Kyle had three gems. This allowed the two of them to reach higher than him. However, he also noticed that even with the same number of gems, Kyle was still faster than Jake.

    Was there anything called natural aptitude?

    ¡°The giant mutated ants are almost wiped out. Let¡¯s return to City B and take a short break before taking another mission.¡± Kyle finally decided. Rather than tiring themselves out because of this mission, they should just take a short break. Anyway, they still have a lot of crystals that they hadn¡¯t used yet.

    ¡°Got it.¡± Jake grinned. He thought of the recent news in the radio and snickered. ¡°If that Mr. Yuri were to know that he was not the fastest rank 5, I wonder what his expression would be.¡±

    Just four days ago, the radio stated that Mr. Yuri had sessfully advanced to rank 5, dering himself as the strongest awakened present.

    But at that time, Dn had also reached rank 5.

    That meant, Mr. Yuri was at the very least the fifth person to reach rank 5. As for why 5, that was because they also counted Little Kitty. Kate and Kyle technically advanced to rank 5 when they were still in the previous mission.

    That was at least one week before this announcement.

    So, Mr. Yuri waste by a week¡¯s time.

    ¡°That¡¯s because we have some resources that we can use.¡± Kyle shook his head. ¡°In the end, the number of these gems are limited and it¡¯ll depend on who¡¯s fastest and luckiest to be able to obtain them.¡±

    ¡°True enough.¡±

    Lotte stretched her hand. She was tired after facing these giant mutated ants. Honestly, she never thought of going here again if not for Jake unting that he had already reached rank 5 after taking another gem.

    She rushed overnight and asked for her share.

    Hmph!

    At least, let her grew stronger too!

    ¡°We¡¯re going back today.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The others had no opinion and agreed.

    ...

    Kyle returned earlier and saw his father was already waiting for him at home. Since he was only participating as an ordinary member, there was no need for him to file another troublesome report.

    Because of that, Kyle headed home directly.

    ¡°Father.¡± Kyle greeted and his eyes paused a bit on his father. At this moment, he was certain that his father had already reached rank 5 because of the oppressive power that he could sense. It seemed that those who had reached rank 5 would be able to recognize each other when they were nearby.

    He would have to be more careful in the future.

    ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± General Ryan nodded at his son. His eyes thennded on the sleeping little cat in Kyle¡¯s arm. ¡°She¡¯s already over 3 months old but still loved to sleep a lot?¡±

    ¡°Apparently so.¡± Kyle shrugged helplessly.

    ¡°Put her on the bed first, I have a few things to talk with you.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    The way they treated Kate was just like she was a daughter in this house. But neither General Ryan nor Kyle felt that it was strange. For them, this little cat had long be part of their family.

    After Kyle tucked Kate on her pillow bed and also put the nket on, he went to his father¡¯s study room.

    ¡°Mr. Yuri¡¯s backing is not going to be so pleased with what had happened.¡± General Ryan looked at his son. ¡°It¡¯s estimated that they might want to try putting on pressure on us and the other generals from other cities.¡±

    Kyle arched his eyebrows. ¡°Do you want me to do something?¡±

    He was no longer a little kid who only know how to create trouble without cleaning up the mess behind him. He knew very well that since his father said this to him, there was something that General Ryan wanted him to do.

    ¡°During this mission, there are giant mutated animals raiding City D. At this moment, City D is in turmoil and because the general was not present, he had been rushing back this morning. Dn¡¯s mother is requesting for you to take a mission to find her niece who¡¯s staying in City D.¡±

    Kyle paused. He looked at his father sharply. ¡°You want me to stay away from the dispute you have?¡±

    ¡°I have no other choice but to do this.¡± General Ryan spread his hand. ¡°You can¡¯t expect me to let you stay here and kill those people when theye, can I?¡±

    Kyle¡¯s eyes were filled with ruthlessness. Facing his father, Kyle really wanted to say that he could solve it without using violence, but in the end, he didn¡¯t say anything.

    City D is a water city.

    It should be the perfect ce for them to find another gem for Dn so that he could also grow stronger faster.

    However, Kyle didn¡¯t really want to leave.

    ¡°If things are not settled when I returned, don¡¯t me me for doing things with my own way.¡± Kyle turned to look at his father deeply before turning around and mmed the door on his way out.

    General Ryan looked at the door and sighed deeply. He hoped that those people could be reasonable and didn¡¯t pester them too much.

    ...

    In the morning, Kate woke up and found Kyle was still sleeping. She stretched her body and then jumped to the bed that was right beside her. Kyle always positioned the chair right beside his bed so that she could jump over whenever she wanted to.

    Kyle¡¯s hair was messy and partially covered his forehead. Kate stretched her paw and lightly brushed his hair before poking his forehead.

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    Kyle felt thefortable pressure and opened his eyes. He could see the little cat that was holding his forehead and called him. Heughed lightly. ¡°Little Kitty, that¡¯s not the correct way to wake your father up.¡±

    ¡°Meow!¡±

    Kate hissed and then jumped down the bed. With a poof, she turned into a little kid and ran out of the room.

    ¡°Little Kitty, brush your teeth first!¡± Kyle called out but the little cat eared kid had already ran out. He shook his head and felt that he should begin to teach that little kitty about cleanliness more in the future.

    In the kitchen, General Ryan saw Kate ran over andughed happily. ¡°Little Kitty, have you brushed your teeth yet?¡±

    Kate was stunned and then shook her head.

    After being a cat for almost two months, who could still remember this old habit. In the end, General Ryan dragged Kate to the bathroom and helped her to brush her teeth. The motion felt somewhat unfamiliar with this small body, but Kate soon remembered it and could brush her teeth by herself.

 Chapter 142

    142 Check Up

    Now that Kate had finished, General Ryan looked at the little girl. ¡°Do you need Uncle¡¯s help to take a bath?¡±

    Kate shook her head rapidly. ¡°No, I can take a bath by myself!¡±

    Thinking that the little girl might be shy, General Ryanughed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll prepare some clothes for you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Uncle!¡± Kate answered sweetly.

    General Ryan smiled even wider and walked out while humming happily. He bumped onto Kyle who had already prepared a set of little girl¡¯s clothes in his hand. Kyle looked at his father unkindly.

    ¡°She¡¯s my daughter.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just helping you since it seems that you¡¯re not that qualified to be a father yet.¡± General Ryan snorted.

    You, a bachelor for more than 20 years, know how to take care of a child?

    I would rather believe that the sky is going to fall.

    .....

    Kyle rolled his eyes but he still put the clothes in the basket near the door of the bathroom. After that, he went back to his own room to take a bath.

    Ssh! Ssh!

    ying with water, Kate happily took a bath.

    It has been a long time since thest time she took a bath as a human. Before this, she would just take a bath while being in a cat¡¯s form. After all, it was too much of a hassle to take a bath as a human.

    Hmmm, why did it sound as if she hadpletely epted that she had be part human and part cat?

    Kate shivered a bit at the thought.

    Habits are really scary.

    Ssh! Ssh!

    It didn¡¯t take long for Kate to finish taking a bath. She looked at her furry white clothes and then thought about what would happen if she were to turn into a cat and then changed back to human?

    Would she wear clothes again when she turned back into a human?

    With that, Kate tried it.

    Poof!

    Turning back into a human, Kate found out that she had already worn another dress. The dress that she wore before were still in front of her, but she was already wearing a new dress.

    Kate¡¯s expression turned strange.

    Why did she feel like a bug that could summon clothes?

    Anyway, with this, Kate didn¡¯t need to wear the clothes from others. At the breakfast, Kate told General Ryan and Kyle that she will always wear a clothes after turning back from cat to human being.

    That way, she didn¡¯t need any new clothes.

    ¡°The clothes I brought is pretty cute. Are you sure that you don¡¯t want to try?¡± Kyle asked.

    Kate blinked her eyes and then turned to look at the basket. She slowly stepped closed and looked at the clothes. It was children dress that was decorated nicely. So nice and colorful, which suited girl her age so much.

    But her mentality was already that of a 21 years old... Kate really couldn¡¯t imagine herself wearing a dress like this again after she grew up.

    ¡°But...¡±

    ¡°Little Kitty didn¡¯t like it?¡± Kyle asked, his voice sounded a bit sad.

    Kate looked at Kyle and felt that he was ying foul. How could she reject him when he was making such a face.

    In the end, Kate returned to the bathroom and changed her dress to the one that Kyle prepared for her. The white furry dress was brought out and Kyle took it. He looked at the dress and felt that the soft materials felt like fur.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to the military base. Do you want toe along?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to go to the research institute. In the afternoon, I¡¯ll go with the others for the mission.¡± Kyle was texting Dn and Jake about the mission they were given. In fact, he felt that Dn should have known about this mission considering that the one who issued it was his mother.

    ¡°Ok.¡± General Ryan nodded.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to the Research Institute?¡± Kate tilted her head in confusion. Right now, she¡¯s wearing a hat that could cover her furry ear. She didn¡¯t understand why Kyle wanted to go there.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Kyle looked at Kate and carried her to the car.

    Kate was confused, but she still followed Kyle. When they were there, they headed directly to Dr. Dall¡¯sb. As usual, he was still meddling with some tubes in his hand and looked quite confused.

    ¡°Are you busy, Dr. Dall?¡± Kyle asked.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Dr. Dall turned around. Upon seeing that it was this famous troublemaker, he rolled his eyes. ¡°What are you even doing here? I thought that there¡¯s someone important whoe.¡±

    ¡°Am I not important?¡± Kyle arched his eyebrows.

    ¡°No, you¡¯re too important.¡± Dr. Dall gritted his teeth and answered against his conscience.

    Kyle nodded in acknowledgement. ¡°I¡¯m borrowing your equipment again. Also, can you check the materials for this clothes?¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡±

    Dr. Dall took the dress from Kyle and arched his eyebrows in surprise. He turned to look at the little kid beside Kyle and his mouth widened in disbelief. It was only now he realized that Kyle was carrying a little girl. ¡°This... this...?¡±

    ¡°Little Kitty.¡± Kyle nced at Dr. Dall and then took the tubes and other equipment.

    The research institute was empty today, so there were no one else aside from some researchers who were holed up in theirb. No one asked Kyle why he brought a little girl when he first came since they couldn¡¯t even meet him.

    ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible!¡± Dr. Dall yelled in disbelief.

    Kyle nced at Dr. Dall but was toozy to exin. He moved to Kate. ¡°Let me borrow your hand a little bit, ok? It wouldn¡¯t hurt.¡±

    Kate looked at Kyle and realized that he hadn¡¯t given up on finding out whether she¡¯s a human being or a cat. She sighed deeply and extended her hand, allowing Kyle to take a drop of blood.

    On the other hand, Dr. Dall couldn¡¯t remain calm in the slightest bit.

    This little girl is Little Kitty?

    Little Kitty that¡¯s supposed to be a cat?

    How could this damn Kyle told him to calm down after throwing such a bomb to his face? Dr. Dall felt like scolding this man vigorously.

    He took a deep breath. ¡°Say, how did she turn into a human being?¡±

    ¡°She identally took a different gem.¡± Kyle made up an excuse.

    ¡°Different gem?¡±

    ¡°A transparent with ck color.¡± Kyle then nced at Dr. Dall. ¡°Have you heard that this gem is somewhat different?¡±

    ¡°Do you think my authorities are higher than you?¡± Dr. Dall scolded, but he still thought about it. Even if Kyle had higher authorities, there were things that were not privy to Kyle because they were afraid of him. This was the reason why Kyle chose to ask Dr. Dall.

    ¡°From what I know, there are already 12 established color with different effect. That ck transparent color is the only one that hadn¡¯t been known the use because no one has been able to use it so far. Perhaps...¡±

    Looking at Kate, Dr. Dall guessed that the transparent crystals might be useful for half or pets. After all, even if they could absorb a gem, that had to be suitable to their own inner talent.

    ¡°Give me all the ck transparent gems.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s none here.¡± Dr. Dall rolled his eyes. ¡°Do you think this gem is somon? Even the crystals¡¯ source is very rare. It is said that only one amongst millions of giant mutated animals could produce this ck transparent crystal.¡±

    ¡°So rare?¡± Kate asked in surprise.

    When Kate spoke, Dr. Dall¡¯s eyes widened once more. He looked at Kate as if seeing both a monster and an interesting test subject. He really really really wanted to find out how this little cat could turn into a human being.

    ¡°Do some checkup. I want to know if she¡¯s healthy or not.¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡±

    Dr. Dall sighed and then helped Kate to measure her height and weight. After that, he checked her blood pressure, temperature, and so on. After taking everything, he nced at Kyle, ¡°She¡¯s perfectly healthy.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Kyle smiled.

    Kate blinked her eyes. With her healing abilities, would it be possible for her not to be healthy? Well, that healing ability might not be omnipotent, so she would still need regr checkup.

    Afterwards, Kyle finished at the data inserted and the DNA result came out.

    It was apletely different DNA from what he had obtained before. This is a genuine DNA that belonged to human being.

    ¡°Two different sets of DNA in one body?¡± Kyle looked at Kate deeply, but Kate was staring at the test paper in surprise. She naturally didn¡¯t understand any of them, but she never expected that there would be such a case in her.

    The only possibility for one person to have two different DNA was for some special case of twins in which one of them died in the embryo. There was a special name for that, but Kate hadpletely forgotten about it.

    But this time...

    It¡¯s apletely different DNA without any match between each other yet they belonged in the same person.

    How outrageous.

 Chapter 143

    143 Going to City D

    ¡°Is it possible?¡± Kate asked, she was unsure about it.

    ¡°Normally no.¡± Kyle felt that all the knowledge he had known so far had beenpletely overturned. He looked at the little girl in his hand and took a deep breath.

    For some reason, he had an inkling whose DNA this belong to.

    But at the same time, he didn¡¯t want to go over and confirm it.

    ¡°The test isplete. This is the materials for the clothes, it¡¯s made out of cat¡¯s fur,pletely from the top to bottom.¡± Dr. Dall handed the report to Kyle.

    ¡°Got it, erase the report.¡±

    ¡°It has been done.¡±

    Dr. Dall knew very well that the only reason why Kyle wanted to use hisb was precisely because it was easier to erase the record from here. And even if it couldn¡¯t be erased, he could ask for Dn¡¯s help to erase the traces.

    ¡°Good. Anything else?¡±

    .....

    ¡°There are some reports in regards to other pets.¡± Dr. Dall¡¯s expression turned a bit strange. ¡°Some pets did have abilities and take care of their master, but after the second rain, many of them are dying.¡±

    ¡°Dying?¡± Kyle looked at Dr. Dall deeply. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°They grew older a bit faster than normal, thus cutting off their lifespan. Some of them even have unstable abilities and seemed that they wouldn¡¯t be able tost long.¡± Dr. Dall shivered when he heard Kyle¡¯s dangerous tone.

    ¡°How¡¯s Little Kitty?¡±

    ¡°So far, everything is normal. But I can¡¯t exactly count her rate of growth when you¡¯re not even here most of the time.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Kate looked at her hand and legs. She was already 21 years old, so it would be strange for her to stay in this form forever either way. It would be better for her to be able to grow older faster so that she would be able to return to her normal life too.

    Normal life, huh?

    In this kind of world, what kind of normal life should she even expect?

    Kate felt a bit at loss.

    Kyle looked at the little girl who fell into deep thought and didn¡¯t bother her anymore. He took the record and kept it away before destroying any evidences that could leave their presence here.

    After it was done, Kyle walked out of theboratory while carrying Kate in his arm.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Kate¡¯s father walked out of hisb and saw Kyle was carrying a little girl in his arm. She was wearing a hat that covered most of her countenance, but Kate¡¯s father felt as if he was seeing his daughter.

    His daughter when she was still a kid.

    ¡°Kate?¡± Kate¡¯s father asked numbly.

    However, Kyle and Kate had already left.

    Kate¡¯s Father looked in the direction and blinked his eyes. He thought for a moment before sighing deeply. When they returned to City B againter, he would ask about this.

    If that little girl was truly his daughter...

    He wanted to know why she ended up turning into a little girl.

    ...

    Jake and the others were already there. They waved their hand when they saw Kyle appearing.

    ¡°Get on the car. We¡¯re going to leave soon.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    Kyle nced at Dn and saw that the man was still as cold as ever. Dn was not close to his cousins at all, which was why Dn actually didn¡¯t care even if something were to happen to his cousin in that City D.

    But of course, Dn couldn¡¯t say it outright in front of other people¡¯s face.

    And with Dn¡¯s silent personality, he simply said nothing.

    ¡°Little Kitty, you¡¯re not going to go as a cat?¡± Lotte¡¯s eyes were focused on Kate and when they finally departed, she finally spoke out.

    After all, if she were to call Little Kitty when they were in the city, there might be others who heard this name and felt strange. No other people would name their children this way. It was more like an awful name for pets.

    ¡°Kyle asked me to,¡± Kate answered seriously.

    ¡°I¡¯m your father.¡± Kyle looked at Kate.

    ¡°Kyle,¡± Kate refused to call him father and red back at him.

    Kyle sighed helplessly and helped Kate to sit on hisp before turning to look at Lotte. ¡°She¡¯s just a bit naughty.¡±

    Lotte pursed her lips. ¡°Come to big sister, Little Kitty.¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡±

    This time, Kate moved to Lotte and let this girl hugged her. Lotte was so happy that she really wanted to nt kisses on Little Kitty¡¯s cheek.

    Of course, Kate evaded.

    ¡°Hahaha,¡± Jakeughed. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯ll be better if we have our own child so that you can spend more time with them?¡±

    ¡°What are you saying?¡± Lotte red at Jake. ¡°Besides, how do you even know that the child will inherit this mutation? What if they¡¯re just normal child?¡±

    Jake was at loss.

    This mutation was something new that only urred for the past two or so months. How could he know if the mutation was gics and would be inherited by the next generation or not?

    Kyle picked Kate up from Lotte¡¯s arm and hugged her tightly. In any case, he had no intention of leaving Kate in other people¡¯s arm. He would rather hug her all the time rather than letting others take care of her.

    ¡°Tsk, you possessive man.¡± Lotte rolled her eyes at Kyle and then turned her head to look at her boyfriend. ¡°How long would it take for us to reach City D?¡±

    ¡°Around two to three days. You can just rest for now.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    The journey was long.

    After squirming a few times, Kate finally chose to return being a cat rather than staying as a human. The clothes were left when she turned into a cat, so she could only put them away into her space.

    The journey was rtively smooth.

    Aside from some asional giant mutated animals appearing and then dealt with quickly, there was nothing else that blocked their way from heading to City D. It was a very smooth journey.

    On the third day, they reached a dpidated vige that was only around half an hour distance from City D. Kate was sleeping peacefully while Kyle looked outside and saw that there was amotion at the front.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Jake frowned and looked through the window.

    They saw a woman screaming and yelling for help. She looked desperate and there were several men who were chasing after her from behind. It seemed that she had suffered greatly in their hand.

    ¡°Shall we help?¡± Lotte frowned. She had morepassion as a fellow female, but she felt that the woman¡¯s action was a bit deliberate. It was unknown why, but she felt that there was something wrong.

    ¡°No.¡± Kyle shook his head.

    ¡°Ah, why?¡± Jake asked. He thought that they were going to help that poor woman from dealing with these men.

    ¡°She¡¯s with them. This is just a y.¡± Kyle¡¯s senses were far better than the others. In his opinion, this woman was just acting and the men were all part of the ploy in order to rob the people who passed by this vige.

    Some people with strong sense of justice wille over, trying to help.

    But as a person who had seen how low people could do when the situation called for it, he knew very well that it was not impossible for them to make use of other people¡¯s kindness. Exploiting kindhearted people by morally kidnapped them had always happened even during time of peace.

    It was indeed very bad and those who were willing to act kind eventually didn¡¯t dare to step up because of so many frauds who tried to take advantage of them.

    And in this kind of world where it was hard to survive?

    There would be more and more people who would be willing to step so low and employed this kind of tricks just to make sure that they would be able to take advantage of others. How many people had fallen for their trick?

    ¡°Oh.¡± Lotte looked at the group of people before lowering her eyes again.

    She was not a pampered daughter in a greenhouse and had seen that in the face of profit and others, there were many people who dared to make use of other people¡¯s kindness. Thus, being softhearted would usually just end up harming themselves.

    That was why Lotte never allow herself to be softhearted towards others.

    She didn¡¯t want to be used by other people.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just leave.¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡±

    Looking at their direction once more, Lotte then looked away.

    Kyle tapped the seat and said nothing. They couldn¡¯t control other people, so all they could do was to do things in ordance to what they wanted to and believed in.

    Kate opened her eyes and looked outside.

    She then closed it again.

    Soon, the car left the dpidated vige as if they had never even passed by the location.

    .....

 Chapter 144

    144 City D

    Going out to face the real society, it really taught one to learn how to protect themselves more and more.

    Kate had never entered the workforce before because she was still a student, but her mother told her that it was not easy. Some workce was filled with peoplepeting with each other, making it hard for them to do anything even if they wanted to.

    It was a very tiring ce.

    But many people just couldn¡¯t escape from that cycle because it was not easy to find another job.

    And in this kind of world, what was hard was for them to find a truly safe ce. With the increasing number of awakened people, the nation hadn¡¯t been able topletely control them so far. Thus, people just had to figure out how they were going to survive in this kind of world with their own methods.

    One of them was naturally this scam.

    ¡°City D is within sight.¡± Jake looked outside and saw the wall towards City D in front of them. Seeing the billowing smoke from a distance away, his heart sank a bit. He could guess that the situation in City D was not very optimistic.

    ¡°Are the people there had been escorted out?¡± Lotte asked.

    ¡°Some people have been brought out, but Dn¡¯s cousin is in the academy that had been surrounded by a lot of giant mutated animals. None of the students could get out and the military had to prioritize others that are easier to safe first.¡± Kyle shook his head.

    .....

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Dn answered perfunctorily.

    Kate nced at Dn and then at city D. It seemed that the rtionship between Dn and his cousin was not good at all. Well, it was not her business either way as she was only here to apany Kyle.

    To be exact, he would never want to leave her alone in that City B.

    ¡°Wait, why are there so many people on the street?¡± Jake frowned when he saw people were flooding the street. They were fighting, but they didn¡¯t seem to be part of the army.

    Kyle¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°They should be the local group that take over because of the military mission back then. There were not many soldiers left in City D and these people took advantage of that.¡±

    ¡°Damn!¡± Jake cursed.

    Looking at these people who were attacking the giant mutated animals around, Jake had to admit that they were not picking just any random people on the street. Almost everyone was awakened.

    Then again, only those who were awakened would dare to step forward and fought against these giant mutated animals.

    Bang!

    ¡°Who are you guys?¡± some people yelled when they saw the car that bypassed them. These people were not part of the military and naturally didn¡¯t know that there were people from other citiesing.

    The moment they saw Kyle¡¯s car, they only thought of attacking.

    ¡°Stop them! This is our...¡±

    Whosh!

    Lotte was impatient and swiftly released her wind elemental ability and knocked them all back. She formed a barrier around the car as her eyes were filled with annoyance. ¡°Even if they¡¯re a group, this is still part of City D. How can they shamelessly say that this is their territory?¡±

    ¡°Calm down, calm down,¡± Jake hurriedly went forward and tried to pacify his girlfriend. He smiled bitterly. ¡°It might be due to the fact that they¡¯re used to be arrogant because they can kill these giant mutated animals easily. Anyway, we¡¯ll pass by this area soon.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    With Lotte¡¯s rank 4 wind element, these people were clearly not her match. There were indeed some people who had reached rank 4 by now, but their number was clearly still in the minority.

    Thus, the people around the car was pushed back.

    They were astonished as they watched the car sped by. Not a single one of them was able to approach the car as if there was an invisible barrier around it.

    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But it¡¯s good enough that we can still keep our neck intact.¡± One of them rubbed their neck. He clearly sensed that the difference in power between them and the people in that car is not small.

    ¡°Damn! Some people are just annoying took monopoly of the resources.¡± Another one grumbled.

    From the very moment these mutations urred and countless giant mutated animals appeared, there were already a lot of voices of protest. These came from these ordinary people and people who were not part of therge forces who managed to awaken some abilities.

    They were dissatisfied that some people hoarded the resources, reaching ranks much higher than them.

    But what can they do aside from cursing?

    Background is also a form of power. Even though a lot of people felt that it was unfair, that just meant that their starting point was higher. However, it was not impossible for them to catch up with their own ways.

    That just depend on whether they wanted to or not.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    While the people outside and the military were busy dealing with these giant mutated animals, they finally reached the university. To be exact, they were in the area outside the university and saw the huge number of giant mutated animals around.

    It was no wonder that the military decided not to enter the campus.

    If there were so many giant mutated animals roaming around, there was definitely no way that the military would want to enter. They had to prioritize those others whom they could possibly save first.

    ¡°Alright, shall we begin?¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Kyle nodded and patted Kate lightly. In her cat¡¯s form, Kate looked outside and blinked her eyes as countless white dots were absorbed into her body in mere seconds.

    After doing this from time to time, Kate was very proficient in taking these white dots from the giant mutated animals. She could do it very efficiently and the range had been increasing more and more.

    Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud!

    Countless giant mutated animals dropped dead to the ground, turning into rotten corpses instantly and then tramped by the other giant mutated animals around.

    Jake clicked his tongue. ¡°No matter how many times I see this, I have to say that Little Kitty is very domineering.¡±

    Back in the previous mission, Kate killed those giant mutated ants without them seeing. So while they heard reports that there were also many giant mutated ants dying below them, the visual impact didn¡¯t exist.

    Now that Kate made a move in front of them, Jake had to admit that the visual impact was so strong that he sighed. Countless giant mutated animals were not a match against a little cat.

    If he had to say, she was truly a disaster level rank creature in the cute shape.

    ¡°Alright, you can begin now.¡± Kyle saw that Kate was taking a nap and carefully tucked her in his left arm. On the other hand, his right hand was already itching to begin the fight.

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    ¡°Ok!¡±

    ¡°Hell yeah!¡±

    The other three shouted as Dn continued to drive. They eliminated the rest of the giant mutated animals that wereing close, forming a pathway to the university from the city¡¯s street. But looking at the road behind them, they could see that these giant mutated animals wereing back.

    The path they had made would be closed again.

    Even though Kate had already killed a lot of giant mutated animals, they were barely 10% of the giant mutated animals in this area. After that, they were also killing some giant mutated animals and then more and more giant mutated animals, so the ce be even fuller.

    It gave off the impression that they were going to be surrounded.

    ¡°We¡¯ll end up not having enough energy first.¡± Jake looked a bit helplessly.

    Dn passed a nce at Jake. ¡°Rest.¡±

    ¡°Is there even any ce to rest?¡± Jake was speechless.

    Lotte pointed at the front. ¡°We¡¯re almost reaching the building. From the way it looks like, these giant mutated animals couldn¡¯t truly destroy the building yet. The students are all fighting for their lives there.¡±

    Even though they couldn¡¯t see everything that happened, they could see that some students were standing near the window, throwing their abilities towards these giant mutated animals outside. Even though they were not too powerful, their number made up for their weakness.

    More and more giant mutated animals dropped to the ground and then trampled by other giant mutated animals around.

    After all, they had nopassion for each other.

    ¡°What are they targeting in this academy?¡± Jake asked. He couldn¡¯t believe that these giant mutated animals areing here without any other intention.

    ¡°Gem,¡± Dn suddenly answered as they entered the parking lot and dealt with the giant mutated animals around them.

    ¡°You could sense it?¡±

    ¡°Mhm, faintly.¡± Dn nodded and looked above them. It might be inside theboratory considering that in this university, there as indeed a researchboratory.

 Chapter 145

    145 City D University

    ¡°A water gem, huh?¡± Kyle nodded.

    He had guessed as much when these giant mutated animals came flocking to the city. Even though he heard that some people said that these giant mutated animals were attracted by the noises they made and other convention, he didn¡¯t believe that much.

    It was just how they were covering up the truth about these giant mutated animals from people.

    That way, ordinary people would never know the existences of the gems that attracted so many of these giant mutated animals.

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    It was now that Kate remembered that her best friend, Lucy, came from City D. She eventually went to City A because she got epted into University A and as the best university in this nation, there was no doubt that she would take this chance.

    After they got separated because Kate turned into a cat, Kate expected that Lucy should be heading to City D.

    ¡®I hoped that she¡¯ll be fine.¡¯

    Kate didn¡¯t know what happened to Lucy at this time, but she could imagine that it wouldn¡¯t be easy for Lucy to survive in this ce. After all, Lucy would have to go back to fetch her younger brother and also her family members who were still in City D.

    .....

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    ¡°Check on who?¡± Lotte was the only one who understood Kate¡¯s words. But even at this time, she was confused just who did Kate meant. Did this little cat know someone in City D?

    Kyle¡¯s eyes flickered slightly as he looked at the little cat in his arm. The thought that had entered his mind back then wasing back again, but he was trying his best not to think too much about it.

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    Lotte looked at the little cat in confusion, but since the car had stopped, there was no time for her to think about it anymore. They all walked out of the car and saw that the condition of the area was quite perilous.

    This parking lot was filled with broken cars and countless giant mutated animals corpses.

    ¡°Let¡¯s find your cousin and get out of here as fast as possible.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡± Dn then walked to the stairs. This time, he could sense that water gem and was determined to get that gem so that he could be stronger faster. There was no way he wanted to begging behind the others.

    Kate was being hugged by Kyle and was on the state of half-awake and half asleep. It seemed that no matter what happened, she would not care unless it was disturbing her peaceful sleep.

    ¡°Where would they be?¡± Lotte asked curiously.

    ¡°Perhaps in the dormitory. But the dormitory building is on the other side of the ce.¡± Jake pointed at the building that was connected with bridge to this building.

    Lotte nced at the area and then nodded her head. It seemed that they could only try to check the ce one by one because there were a lot of rooms here.

    Soon, the sound of fighting could be heard.

    These giant mutated animals were killed easily by them as they continued to walk around the area. The crystals were collected by Kate and then handed to their pocket so that they could use it to recover when necessary.

    The higher they rank up, the faster they could absorb the energy within the crystal.

    It was so fast that they would like to have a crystal nearby so that they could passively absorb the energy and got stronger faster. That was one of the reasons why Kate even chose to bother cing the crystals in their pocket.

    Anyway, it was easy for her.

    Kate¡¯s control over her space and taking them out was extremely strong. Being at rank 6, it would be a joke if she was not strong. Though, there was technically nothing else she could do aside from putting items in and out of her space so far.

    Bang!

    ¡°This is theboratory.¡±

    They reached the third floor and saw that there were more giant mutated animals in this area. These giant mutated animals were trying to break into theboratory, but the thick metal wall was preventing them from entering.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Within few seconds, these giant mutated animals were all dealt with.

    ¡°Should I open the door?¡±

    ¡°Let Dn do it this time.¡± Kyle nced at Jake then at Dn. There was still electricity in this university, which was probably the reason why the students didn¡¯t have much problem having to stay here.

    Anyway, they would just stay inside theboratory and rested for an hour or two to recover their strength while Dn took his third gem.

    Dn stepped forward and after entering a few key, the door opened.

    Jake¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Whenever I see you two do something outrageous, I feel that my intelligence is being insulted.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re smart in your own way,¡± Lotte consoled her boyfriend.

    Jake turned to look at his girlfriend and could only sigh deeply. Sometimes, he felt that things were indeed not extremely nice for him but at the very least, he had someone who was willing to stay by his side.

    Not caring about the overflowing dog food by the side, Dn stepped into theboratory and then looked around. After a while, he reached inside, fiddled with arge box, and took out two gems. One of the gem was blue in color while the other one was ck in color.

    He looked at Kyle. ¡°For you.¡±

    Kate looked at that ck colored gem and hissed slightly. It felt really dangerous and so far, they had only encountered one ck crystal. Who would have thought that they would actually find a ck gem?

    Kyle narrowed his eyes. ¡°Little Kitty, I¡¯m taking the gem, alright?¡±

    Kate was stunned. She turned to look at Kyle and saw that his expression was filled with seriousness.

    Suddenly, Kate recalled that on one of their previous missions, he had caused a group of people to have nightmare. This had indirectly showed that this man was also someone with three abilities.

    Unlike her whose second ability was so useless because she couldn¡¯t return to her adult human form, his abilities were very useful for him. It would make him grow stronger.

    Knowing that he was determined to tap onto that unknown ability, Kate then nodded unwillingly.

    Kyle was looking at the ck gem and took it with his hand. The moment the gem touched him, something within his mind shook as if there was a longing. Unlike other elements that could be sensed from a distance, this ck gem could only be sensed when he touched it.

    Dn didn¡¯t care about Kyle. He cut the back of his hand and put the gem on top of it. He could feel cold current washing his body, but his expression was still as if there was nothing that he experienced at all.

    The skin on his body turned somewhat blue due to the cold and Dn sat cross legged, focusing on this strange current of energy within his body to make sure that he could actually use the energy and integrate it into his body.

    This was no longer the first time they absorbed the gem, so they were already quite used to the routine.

    The others also took the crystals and busy absorbed them.

    On the other hand, Kyle took a deep breath before taking the ck gem into his hand and cut through it. The moment the ck gem entered his blood, countless images and voices seemed to flood through his mind.

    The longing, the despair, the desperation, the anger, and countless other emotions flushed through Kyle¡¯s mind at this moment as he saw his memories were being repeated in front of him. Things he had long wanted to bury were forced out by the ck gem¡¯s energy as it merged with Kyle.

    It was painful.

    Gritting his teeth, Kyle clenched his fist. He could clearly remember everything that had happened back then. His desperation, anger, and rage were overflowing, causing his other two elements to start rampaging.

    The others were startled and looked at Kyle.

    ¡°That ck gem...¡± Jake¡¯s mouth opened wide.

    ¡°Kyle!¡± Lotte called out in panic and formed a wind shield for the three of them. Dn was also in the state of absorbing gem and should not be disturbed. But if Kyle¡¯s rank 5 power were to go on a rampage, there was no doubt that the entire room could possibly be destroyed.

    ¡°Meow!¡±

    Kate didn¡¯t hesitate and draw the white dots from the other giant mutated animals outside and poured them into Kyle¡¯s body. This warm current repressed the raging fire and lightning elements as Kate continued to pull more and more of these white dots into Kyle¡¯s body.

    She could see that he was in pain.

    The power inside his head was growing stronger.

    But this had caused him to be unable to control his body well. And his power was originally veryrge, which was the reason why it would be dangerous should he lost control here.

    BANG!

 Chapter 146

    146 Space Shield

    Bang!

    As the fire and lightning elements exploded, Kate was terrified and hoped that it would be possible to seal Kyle and her own body. She didn¡¯t want to die as a toasted cat!

    And it was at this moment, Kate realized that she felt no pain.

    The fire and lightning didn¡¯t reach her at all.

    Looking outside, she could see that Lotte and Jake were staring in her direction with wide eyes. The fire and lightning power that Lotte thought will destroy her shield didn¡¯t even reach her in the slightest bit.

    There was an invincible wall that blocked the power from reaching them.

    ¡®This is...?¡¯

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    Kate was stunned and then looked at the faint barrier around her body. In that very moment she saw the explosion was about to happen, her space ability moved on its own and formed shield to protect her and also to protect Kyle.

    .....

    It was good.

    Turning to look at Kyle, Kate then focused on pouring more of these white dots towards Kyle. Countless giant mutated animals within 1000 meters¡¯ radius dropped dead as if there was a sudden strike on them.

    None of the giant mutated animals were left alive. Be it rank 3 or even rank 4, all of them were powerless under Kate¡¯s ability.

    Her reverse healing ability was used to the maximum in order to support Kyle¡¯s advancement.

    Bang!

    Another explosion and Kate still focused.

    She could see that Kyle was struggling, struggling with whatever happened inside his mind. There were things that people afraid of, things they would never want to recall ever again. And this ck gem forced Kyle to face what he had always avoided.

    It forcefully pushed him to see the things that had happened once more, tempering his mind through the brutal method.

    If he couldn¡¯t get pass through this, he will definitely die.

    With Kate¡¯s space shield protecting them, Lotte and Jake were clearly fine. They could see that Kyle was struggling, but they were helpless to help.

    At the same time, they were astonished because of another matter.

    ¡°Space element is actually that strong?¡± Lotte murmured. She always thought that the space ability would only be an auxiliary skill because they were only capable of carrying items. Not to mention that upgrading them cost so much that her own father had said that it was hard to let them advance beyond rank 3.

    The resources they needed to pour was simply too much!

    But since Little Kitty is Kyle¡¯s cat, Lotte didn¡¯t care how much resources that Kyle chose to pour for his own cat. Even though she could hear the sound of money being thrown away, she could only sigh deeply and then shook her head.

    There was no point in caring.

    Now that she saw the strength of a rank 6 space ability, Lotte was simply stunned.

    The resources were indeed well spent! With such powerful space ability, it could be said that no one will be able to harm this little cat in the slightest bit if she didn¡¯t allow them to get close to her.

    Space shield was formless.

    Even Lotte and Jake couldn¡¯t know that there was actually a space barrier around Kyle that allowed his abilities¡¯ explosion to stay contained in one ce if not for them to see it with their own eyes.

    Lotte¡¯s wind element shield could still be detected because the air was morepact.

    But Kate¡¯s space shield seemed to appear out of nowhere and simply blocked the area where they stayed, making it an independent location. This was what amazing and they all knew that the number of space awakened in the entire world wouldn¡¯t be too many.

    How many of them would eventually reach rank 6?

    Their number might be able to be counted by fingers even in the future. And when these giant mutated animals all died, how would they obtain the resources needed for them to grow stronger?

    It was unknown how the future would unfold.

    But at this moment, Lotte simply felt that the real leader of their group and also the strongest one is not Kyle but rather Little Kitty.

    Thud! Thud! Thud!

    Jake stood up and walked to the window. Upon seeing the piles of giant mutated animals¡¯ corpses outside, his lips twitched. He could imagine that when other people were to see these giant mutated animals dying one by one, they would be astonished.

    ¡°She¡¯s using these giant mutated animals, right?¡± Lotte asked.

    They knew about Little Kitty¡¯s reverse healing ability. Even though Kyle never said it specifically, they guessed that it was possible to use reverse healing and healing at the same time.

    After all, the amount of energy that was needed to help Kyle was enormous, so Kate would definitely use these giant mutated animals that was readily avable.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll have to clean upter.¡± Lotte sighed.

    Jake nodded withplicated expression. He felt that among the five of them, he was the most useless at times. But then again, every element have their own advantage and disadvantage.

    It would be impossible for them to be good at everything.

    Just a few things are already hard enough.

    ¡°Can you do it now?¡±

    ¡°My range is not as wide as her.¡± Lotte then pursed her lips. ¡°Anyway, more giant mutated animals will definitelyeter. The water element gem is still being in the process of absorption, so the energy might still linger around and attract more giant mutated animals.¡±

    Jake nodded.

    They sat quietly, recovering their strength.

    At this time, Kyle was still frowning, but his ability was already under control. In the midst of his rampaging emotion, he slowly calmed down. These were things that had happened in the past and there was no need for him to continue being so fixated on them.

    He had to calm down.

    And the warm current that flowed into his body also allowed Kyle to calm down. This warm current seemed to be reminding him that he was still alive and there were others who were care for him outside.

    If he didn¡¯t calm down, he would eventually lose them too.

    Thus, Kyle forced himself to calm down.

    And after he calmed down, he found that his ability to memorize things became stronger and the images were passing by once more. But with the warm current of energy helping him to stay awake, Kyle no longer entered the state of rampage.

    He felt the pain.

    But he tried his best to stay calm.

    And time passed. When thest memory of them entering theb appeared in his mind, the illusion was broken. Kyle could clearly sense that there was something different within him, but at the same time, he didn¡¯t know how to define it.

    He opened his eyes and saw the little cat in front of him. She looked tired and battered while her paw was ced on top of his hand.

    Seeing that Kyle finally opened his eyes, Kate¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    After that, Kate lowered her head and fell on top of Kyle¡¯s hand. In order to keep himfortable, she had basically overflowed him with the white dots. This had allowed him to calm down and proceeded to ingest all the energy within the ck gem into his mind.

    Kate knew that Kyle had gotten stronger.

    Perhaps, his mental ability had somehow reached the same rank as his other abilities. That was what she could infer from the strength of this man in front of her.

    But she didn¡¯t care.

    What she wanted was to sleep.

    Thus, Kate simply dropped on top of Kyle¡¯s hand and fell asleep.

    Kyle was dumbfounded and quickly caught Kate before she could fall. He could hear her breathing and then turned to look at Jake and Lotte.

    ¡°What happened.¡±

    Jake and Lotte gave the simplified version over what had happened. Upon hearing that he almost attacked them, Kyle¡¯s face turned a bit pale. He wanted to get stronger not because he wanted to attack his friends but because he wanted to fight alongside them.

    Thankfully Kate reacted in time. If something happened to them because of Kyle, he might not be able to protect himself.

    ¡°You have a greatpanion.¡± Jake sighed. ¡°Without Little Kitty help, you would have end up killing all of us. However, you will need to protect her. These giant mutated animals outside died so rapidly that the fact she had reverse healing might not be able to be covered forever.¡±

    Kyle¡¯s eyes shed.

    He knew very well that Kate had always used her reverse healing ability covertly or when there were no other people because she wanted to keep it a secret. Such a powerful ability would be feared by everyone should it leak out.

    But because of him, Kate took the risk of revealing herself and ughtered all the giant mutated animals around them.

    He lowered his eyes, looking at the little cat in his arm.

 Chapter 147

    147 Reunion

    Kyle felt that the little cat was simply too good to him.

    She trusted him so much that she was willing to put herself at risk just in order to save him. To make sure that he would not regret what he did in the future, she took the heavy risk.

    ¡°Well, there¡¯s actually another room at the back.¡± Lotte pointed at the back. ¡°If she hadn¡¯t protected us, I was nning on dragging Dn and Jake there.¡±

    Lotte was more meticulous than Jake. The first time, she only formed a shield because she didn¡¯t really expect that Kyle would explode like that. But if those explosions continued, Lotte would just drag them to the room.

    At least, that ce would be more protected.

    They should be fine there.

    ¡°I see.¡± Kyle nodded.

    His hand holding Kate grew tighter. There was no way he would let this little cat away from him anymore. The more he interacted with her, the more he wanted her to stay by his side.

    No matter how the future would be, no matter how hard it would be, Kyle would bind this little cat by his side. The thoughts that had crossed his mind back then had appeared again, but this time, Kyle didn¡¯t push it away.

    .....

    He knew that it would be impossible to run away from this fact.

    Since that was the case, he would instead make use of it to be able to make the little cat stay by his side and protect her. He will allow her to be able to do things willfully without the need to worry about anything else.

    ¡°You...¡± Jake opened his mouth and eventually closed it again. ¡°Anyway, we¡¯ll go to pick up Dn¡¯s younger cousinter.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Kyle nodded.

    He then took out some of red and purple crystals and began to recover his strength. As he trained, Kyle found out that through the healing that Kate continuously poured into him, it had actually tempered his energy, making it overflow.

    In this state, it wouldn¡¯t take long for him to advance to the next rank.

    This made Kyle¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    If those researchers were to find out that these healing abilities were not only capable of healing but also helping to advance other people¡¯s rank, who knew what they would do in order to get their hand on these healing awakened?

    He had to grow stronger.

    So much stronger so that he would be able to protect her.

    He didn¡¯t want her to leave him.

    So he had to make sure that he could protect her by his side. That way, she would be able to stayfortable and had no intention to leave.

    After another hour, Dn opened his eyes.

    He looked at Kyle solemnly. ¡°You have to be careful.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Kyle smiled bitterly. ¡°Even though the number of ck gem and crystals are rare, they seem to be able to let a person advance leaps and bounds. The power is so strong even if it¡¯s just a little bit.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Dn nodded.

    Jake looked at Dn and grinned. ¡°Now, we¡¯re all growing stronger again, huh? Let¡¯s go fetch your cousin and leave City D. I don¡¯t want to stay here and face more giant mutated animals.¡±

    Even though Kate had basically ughtered countless giant mutated animals before with her reverse healing ability, there were more giant mutated animals. The number was only around half from the number of giant mutated animals when they first came. But it was still a lot of number.

    These giant mutated animals were basically flooding the area.

    They moved to the bridge and then headed to the dormitory and heard the sound of fighting.

    ¡°Hit it, Sis! Hit it!¡±

    ¡°Shut up! Damn you! If not because of your poor sense of direction, we wouldn¡¯t have running around in circle!¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re the one with bad sense of direction!¡±

    Hearing the scolding voice, Kate slowly opened her eyes. She had slept and basically recovered quite a lot after an hour or two sleeping while they were waiting for Dn. Looking at the two figure in front of her, Kate was stunned.

    The two of them were precisely Lucy and her younger brother Lucas.

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    Lotte turned to look at Kate in surprise. ¡°You know them?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s my former student.¡± Kyle¡¯s eyes shed but he didn¡¯t exin more. Walking to the front, he saw Lucy smashed her fist towards these giant mutated animals and beat the hell out of them.

    With her monstrous strength, these giant mutated animals were pummeled until no one could even recognize them.

    It was so miserable.

    ¡°Fiuh!¡± Lucy pped her hand together, feeling satisfied with her masterpiece. She then turned to look at the group of people who appeared from the bridge. Her eyes widened in surprise. Even though Kyle had dressed so differently from the time she saw him at the academy, she could recognize his handsome face easily.

    ¡°Professor Kyle!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me professor again.¡± Kyle waved his hand.

    Lucy nodded and then looked at the three people behind Kyle beforending on the cat that was staring at her. She then pointed at her younger brother, who was taller than her. ¡°I¡¯m here to pick up my brother. He¡¯s so stupid that he¡¯s trapped in this damn university.¡±

    ¡°Do you know where the other students are?¡± Kyle asked.

    ¡°There are some of them still in the dormitory,¡± Lucas, Lucy¡¯s brother, quickly answered. ¡°I asked them toe but they didn¡¯t dare toe out because they didn¡¯t think that my sister is that strong.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m very strong! Damn it! I¡¯m already rank 4!¡± Lucy kicked her brother¡¯s back.

    Lucas yelped. ¡°But we have been reaching this bridge from time to time! If there¡¯s no Kate, you¡¯re just a street idiot!¡±

    Lucy proceeded to pull her brother¡¯s ear in annoyance. Even she knew that she was such a street idiot. Even the time taken to reach City D was a bit stretched. If not because she was following other people who want to head to this city, she estimated that she would have long lost on the road.

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    Kate actually wanted to turn back into her human form and had some talk with Lucy. But thinking that Kyle would want to hide the fact that she was a cat that could turn into a human being, Kate simply asked with her meowing.

    Lotte looked at Kyle. ¡°She¡¯s asking if they can go together.¡±

    ¡°Do you want toe together?¡± Kyle then proceed to ask.

    He had seen through the two of them easily because of his much stronger ability. Lucy was at rank 4 enhancement ability. Her physical strength was several times higher than that of a normal person, allowing her to beat giant mutated animals with her bare hand.

    On the other hand, Lucas was a rank 3 earth ability. He could barely control his strength, making him could only use his ability to protect himself while his sister went on rampaging these giant mutated animals with her fist.

    ¡°Yes! Yes, we definitely want!¡± Lucas yelled.

    ¡°Damn it! Why are you answering on my behalf?¡± Lucy kicked Lucas once more before turning to look at the others. ¡°Alright, I just need help to be able to get out of this damned building.¡±

    ¡°That should be pretty easy.¡± Jake snickered. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m Jake. This is Lotte, Dn, and you know Professor Kyle. Just call him Kyle since he¡¯s no longer teaching you. we¡¯re not that much older than you.¡±

    Lucy nodded. ¡°I¡¯m Lucy and this is my younger brother Lucas.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure that you can get out on your own? There are a lot of giant mutated animals outside.¡± Lotte pointed at the window heading outside.

    ¡°I have a motorcycle and bypassed them all through force when Ie here.¡± Lucy shrugged her shoulder. ¡°I should be fine, I guess.¡±

    ¡°Meow...¡±

    Kate¡¯s whiskers twitched when she heard what Lucy said. This girl had never changed and always did things like this. It seemed that without her helping around, it was estimated that Lucy would never be able to stop her reckless way.

    Thankfully, Lucy was strong and her luck was also exceptionally good. This had allowed her to be able to survive many things even with this kind of peculiar personality of hers.

    Lucas was also covering his face, not wanting to look at his sister at all. He had known that his sister was such a very.... Easy going person and even airhead. But to think that this would instead make her be very...

    *sigh*

    ¡°So, which way is it to the dormitory?¡± Kyle asked carefully.

    ¡°It should be behind...¡± Lucy looked behind her and the scene of ruined corridors and rooms came into view. She smiled sheepishly because she had indeed not paying attention when she caused troubles.

    These giant mutated animals were so annoying that she beat them up.

    Along with the walls.

 Chapter 148

    148 Reunion

    Kate was utterly speechless.

    She was determined that if she had to go with Lucy in the future, she would make sure to prepare some brain supplement for her. That way, Lucy¡¯s airhead could be recovered slightly.

    Even a little bit was fine for her.

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    She was not a student of this university, so Kate naturally didn¡¯t know theyout. And with Lucy had already destroyed so many walls, it was impossible for her to be able to know the realyout before.

    ¡°I have.¡± Lucas quickly handed the map that he had on his phone. There were still electricity in this battered building even after several days, so he charged his phone and then showed the map.

    Jake took it and then nodded. ¡°Which floors are your friends?¡±

    ¡°They should be on the fourth floor.¡±

    ¡°Ok, let¡¯s go.¡±

    .....

    As they walked, they encountered more of these giant mutated animals. This time, they were dealt easily by Dn who wanted to train his newfound strength. The others didn¡¯t stop him and let him do whatever he wanted.

    It was Lucy and Lucas who were stunned.

    ¡°They¡¯re at least... rank 4, right?¡± Lucas asked, his tone was a bit strange.

    In this new world, people who could reach rank 4 were basically those who were either so talented or managed to obtain a lot of resources. But even those with talent wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything without having enough resources.

    ¡°Yeah, they should be.¡± Lucy nodded in surprise.

    Who would have thought that her former professor was actually this strong?

    sh! Thud! sh! Thud!

    Countless giant mutated animals dropped dead as they reached the fourth floor. There were also some giant mutated animals¡¯ corpses on the ground because these students were busy fighting against these giant mutated animals before.

    Seeing that there were peopleing, they were pleasantly surprised.

    ¡°Are you here to save us?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Dn shook his head.

    Jake arched his eyebrows. ¡°We¡¯re here to fetch Hailey, Hailey Thompson from Economy Department. She¡¯s second year, 20 years old, had blond hair...¡±

    ¡°Stop leaking out everything about me!¡±

    A high pitched voice sounded from the back and Hailey walked out. She was a bit messy due to the fight that had been urring here. After all, being able to survive alone was already pretty good, who would care that much about their appearance.

    Dn looked at his cousin and nodded. ¡°Come.¡±

    Hailey pursed her lips when she saw her cold cousin. Her father had already informed her that her mother begged for her sister to help. To think that they would instead send this cold faced cousin of her.

    But she had no other choice but to follow them.

    Who would want to stay in this ce any longer?

    ¡°Wait, can we... can we follow you?¡± One of the students asked carefully when he saw that this group was bringing guns and seemed to be better than Lucas¡¯s sister back then.

    Lucas rolled his eyes. This friend of his just refused him this morning, but when he saw a group of people who were more powerful, they instead asked to be carried along.

    Jake arched his eyebrows and looked at Kyle. Only after he saw Kyle nodded did he answered, ¡°You can follow us from behind, but your safety is not our priority, so you need to know how to protect yourself.¡±

    ¡°Ah, ok.¡±

    These students looked at each other before some of them decided to stay and wait for other rescuers while the others decided toe along.

    They were all afraid, but they also wanted to survive.

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Lotteughed. ¡°There are more giant mutated animalsing to this area, so let¡¯s hurry up and get to the parking lot.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    They all began to walk and followed the route they previous took until they reached the parking lot. There were several cars there and most of them were damaged, but some of the cars were still intact.

    Some students even rushed to their car and quickly started it.

    At this time, Lucy was also delighted and quickly found her motorcycles. She had hidden it here before because she was not sure that she would be able to keep it intact if she carried to the dormitory.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Kyle sat on the passenger seat while Jake was driving this time. Dn, Hailey, and Lotte were sitting on the backseat.

    A bit cramped, but Kyle had no intention of taking another car just so that they all fit in one ce.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    As they came out, countless giant mutated animals came to attack. The attack was so fierce that Hailey was shivering in fear. She felt that the world was really unfair, why did she not awaken any ability and can only shiver at the corner?

    She also wanted to be able to stand at the forefront.

    ¡°Dn.¡± Kyle called out.

    Dn arched his eyebrows but his hand lifted up slightly as Kate poured water outside and Dn controlled them to spread and killed countless giant mutated animals that wereing towards them.

    This easily opened a pathway for them to break through.

    ¡°You...¡± Hailey¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Awakened.¡± Dn was calm.

    Hailey gritted her teeth. This cousin of hers has always been very exceptional in their family and had long caused others to feel despair. After all, beingpared to a genius who could excel in their study without even working hard was an extremely fatal blow.

    And now, Dn was telling her that he would reach the higher rank so easily because of his ability.

    How could she not feel jealous?

    Bang!

    At the front area, they could see that there was a young man who fought with his dog by his side. Looking at the way he fought, it seemed that he was already at disadvantage, but the dogs were fighting bitterly with him.

    ¡°A pet?¡± Jake was astonished.

    Kyle¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°Help him.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Jake felt that Kyle seemed to have a soft spot towards people who keep pet by now. It might be the influence of having Little Kitty with him, so he was more patient when facing those who kept animals too.

    Kate also lifted her head and saw the scenery outside. She blinked her eyes, feeling that it was quite the strange sight.

    Bang!

    ¡°Just a bit more!¡± The young man yelled.

    Bark! Bark!

    The dog was barking loudly and stretched its w, killing the giant mutated animals in front of it.

    Thud!

    ¡°Damn it.¡± The young man was trying to make a mad dash when he saw that the giant mutated animals outside were dying one by one. But after he came out here, he realized that he was still too na?ve.

    These giant mutated animals wereing here again at such fast speed, making him trapped in the middle. All he could do was to fight bitterly and try to get out of this encirclement.

    sh! sh!

    Several giant mutated animals around him were shed by water des.

    The young man was stunned and turned around. He saw a car had stopped and the driver waved his hand. ¡°Come in. Let¡¯s get out of here.¡±

    Even though the young man wanted to be vignt, but he knew that if he stayed here it would be the same as courting death. He sighed and carried his dog as he opened the passenger seat.

    There were already three people there, adding another dog and a person caused it to be extremely cramped.

    ¡°Hailey.¡± The young man was stunned.

    ¡°Marc.¡± Hailey gritted her teeth.

    The two of them didn¡¯t have good expression, but the young man said nothing and entered the car. Anyway, the one who allowed him to enter was that driver at the front and not Hailey.

    However, Hailey¡¯s face was gloomy. This Marc was another person whom she didn¡¯t like.

    ¡°Wang! Wang!¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Marc looked at his dog sternly.

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    Kate turned to look at the pair of dog and human with interest. It has been a long time since she couldmunicate freely with others with this animals¡¯ specialnguage.

    ¡°Wang!¡±

    ¡°Robby!¡± Marc warned his dog.

    .....

    ¡°Wang!¡±

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    Kate was paying more attention to Marc. He kept on responding to their words with appropriate response.

    Marc looked at the cat in Kyle¡¯s arm and saw her deep blue eyes were looking at him. He hesitated for a moment and then said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    Lotte listened to the conversation of these three and her expression turned a bit strange. Why did she feel like eavesdropped right now?

    Uh no... the others were definitely curious about what these three were talking about.

 Chapter 149

    149 Getting Out of City D

    Should she trante what these three were talking about?

    Lotte was in dilemma.

    Marc looked at Kate and then shook his head. ¡°Not now.¡±

    He didn¡¯t want to stay any longer with that woman named Hailey if only it was not necessary. Because of that, Marc refused to talk about this. After all, having a contract with a pet was considered to be quite rare at this time.

    With many people were busy trying to figure out to strengthen their body, how many of them would care that some mutated animals were not giant mutated animals?

    These pets were special.

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    ¡°Wang!¡±

    Robby was clearly deted. He was a big golden retriever, but at this moment, he looked like he was a deted balloon after his owner refused to give him his favorite snack.

    .....

    Marc¡¯s lips twitched.

    ¡°Be good.¡± Kyle patted the little cat and looked at Robby deeply. Since the other party was just a student, Kyle felt that it would be good for him to ask a few questions in regards of having a pet.

    And just from the short interaction that other people didn¡¯t understand, he had figured out that this Marc should have a blood contract with his golden retriever dog. As for how he made it, Kyle would ask about itter.

    ¡°Meow~.¡± <i> </i>

    <i> Kate then snuggled against Kyle and positioned herself to sleep again. She had no intention to stay awake anyway since she hadn¡¯t fully recovered and couldn¡¯t absorb the white dots from these giant mutated animals under the eyes of so many students who were following them.

    </i>

    <i> Dn frowned slightly but he didn¡¯t say anything.

    </i>

    <i> On the other hand, Jake was very curious. If not because there was Hailey in the car and that he was the one driving, he would have be a chatterbox and asked a lot of questions.

    </i>

    <i> But since he couldn¡¯t, Jake could only stay silent.

    </i>

    <i> Bang! Bang! Bang!

    </i>

    <i> ...

    </i>

    <i> After leaving the encirclement of the giant mutated animals outside the university, some students went on their way. They only teamed up to be able to escape the encirclement anyway and some wanted to return to their family members because they were worried about them.

    </i>

    <i> All in all, the group split up as fast as they gathered.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°It¡¯s strange that these giant mutated animals are still heading towards the university.¡± Lotte could see that these giant mutated animals didn¡¯t have any intention to stop just because Dn had taken the water gem.

    </i>

    <i> Kyle nodded. ¡°The leftover is still there.¡±

    </i>

    <i> Leftover?

    </i>

    <i> Lotte thought for a moment and guessed that the lingering energy was definitely still in thatboratory. For these giant mutated animals, just the lingering energy could help them to rank up, so they rushed over to the area to take whatever was left.

    </i>

    <i> And they didn¡¯t know whether the gem was there or not because what they could sense was the energy.

    </i>

    <i> In a way these giant mutated animals were indeed very pitiful.

    </i>

    <i> But anyway, Lotte said nothing.

    </i>

    <i> The car continued until they crossed the street and saw that there were a lot of people roaming around. Kyle¡¯s eyes suddenly turned sharp. ¡°Stop the car.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°What is it?¡± Jake was stunned.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Some people are nting bombs on the ground.¡± Kyle sneered. ¡°It seems that they want to deal with the giant mutated animals this way.¡±

    </i>

    <i> But the problem was, these people nted the bombs on the main street. Are they really thinking of dealing with the giant mutated animals?

    </i>

    <i> They just wanted to destroy.

    </i>

    <i> Jake¡¯s eyes turned cold when he heard what Kyle said. He knew very well that it meant that these people didn¡¯t care about the causalities when they made their move and might even n on burying the people with the giant mutated animals together.

    </i>

    <i> Very ruthless.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Then, what are you going to do?¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Dn.¡±

    </i>

    <i> The water that had been attacking the giant mutated animals were gathered together before they formed a water road in front of them. It covered the areas enough to diffuse and wet the gunpowder.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Continue.¡±

    </i>

    <i> Jake nodded and started the car again.

    </i>

    <i> Marc watched this group of people made their decision quickly and their ability that could control the element into such a distance. At this moment, he seemed to understand that the reason why these people were not afraid of the giant mutated animals were because they were so strong.

    </i>

    <i> So strong that they didn¡¯t need to worry that much about these giant mutated animals and dared to enter dangerous location.

    </i>

    <i> Whoosh!

    </i>

    <i> The car left and the people who nted the bombs were cursing on the street. With the gunpowder and the fuse all wet, how were they supposed to use these bombs now?

    </i>

    <i> They were angry.

    </i>

    <i> But the subject for their anger had long left.

    </i>

    <i> Leaving City D was easy but after a few hours, it would be night time. They definitely couldn¡¯t sleep while they were staying in this cramped car. It would be better to stop too as they were quite tired.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Let¡¯s stop there.¡± Kyle pointed at an empty space. ¡°Lotte, you clear up the area. Dn, you and Jake will prepare the tent. I¡¯m going to prepare the food.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Ok.¡±

    </i>

    <i> They quickly moved, leaving only Marc and Hailey there. Marc hadpletely forgotten that he originally only wanted to tag along until they left the university. Seeing how powerful they were, he really wanted to be able to be part of this group.

    </i>

    <i> Hailey looked at Marc in disgust. ¡°Why are you still here? Don¡¯t you know how to scram?¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°They didn¡¯t ask me to leave. Why should I listen to you?¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Wang! Wang!¡± <He''s right, you b****! You have no right to order my master!"

    </i>

    <i> Robby barked at Hailey loudly, showing his extreme dissatisfaction towards this annoying woman in front of him.

    </i>

    <i> Hailey gritted her teeth.

    </i>

    <i> She stomped and walked towards Dn, who had ced the first tent and now making another one.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Cousin Dn, why do you have to bring him along? Now that we¡¯re already out here, can¡¯t you just kick him out?¡± Haileyined.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°No.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Why? It¡¯s not like you know him either, do you?¡± Hailey was angry. She didn¡¯t want to stay with this poor bum like Marc any longer. In her opinion, such a poor boy didn¡¯t deserve her attention in the slightest bit.

    </i>

    <i> If not because he was so smart and often being used topare with her who had such a poor grade, Hailey would not even notice that damn man.

    </i>

    <i> Dn shrugged.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Cousin!¡±

    </i>

    <i> Jake looked at these two and pretended to be deaf. He didn¡¯t want to get involved in the private matters of these two and felt that whatever they were talking about, he really should steer away from it.

    </i>

    <i> Rubbing his nose lightly, he knew how pampered Hailey was.

    </i>

    <i> Amongst Dn¡¯s cousins, Hailey was probably the one whom Dn didn¡¯t like the most. This girl was very conceited and loved to order other people, thinking that they should follow her words just because it was her.

    </i>

    <i> Thankfully not everyone was like her.

    </i>

    <i> Dn looked at Hailey deeply. ¡°If it¡¯s not because of father order, I¡¯ll not care about you. Behave yourself or I¡¯ll tell them that you court death on your own.¡±

    </i>

    <i> Hearing the long sentence from Dn, Hailey was dumbstruck.

    </i>

    <i> Dn was a type of person who only liked to say one or two words at a time because he felt that excessive words were useless. People were using too many honeyed words and that made him feel sick.

    </i>

    <i> Thus, Dn went the extreme opposite.

    </i>

    <i> But this didn¡¯t mean that Dn was incapable of uttering a whole sentence. It was just that he rarely did it because he would only speak so much when he felt that it was absolutely necessary.

    </i>

    <i> And this long sentence was clearly a warning.

    </i>

    <i> Warning for her not to act out of the line and just stayed silent at the side.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°You...¡± Hailey wanted to curse, but seeing the serious look on her cousin¡¯s face, she couldn¡¯t do it. the image of this cousin of hers who had always been very excellent and the sight of him killing so many giant mutated animals not long ago was still so fresh in her mind.

    </i>

    <i> She could never bepared with her cousin.

    </i>

    <i> After saying that much, Dn simply ignored Hailey and busied himself with the making of the tent with Jake. Jake himself also didn¡¯t bother to look at Hailey because he knew that this annoying girl was indeed not a type of person he liked to deal with.

    </i>

    <i> At the back, Marc watched everything and his lips curled up in disdain. As he thought, that Hailey was indeed disliked by her family members, yet she always unted that they loved her so much and treated her as the princess of the family.

    </i>

    <i> What a big liar.</i><i> </i>

 Chapter 150

    150 Information About Blood Contract

    After the tent was set up, they all sat down to eat. The meal was roasted meat from giant mutated rabbits that they had caught in the past. Kate was never bothered to keep the meat from majority of giant mutated animals.

    After all, most of them were insects.

    She would never want to eat their meat...

    So, Kate would only keep some of them that were killed cleanly. It was definitely not her or Kyle¡¯s attack because their attack¡¯s lethality was simply off the charts. They would cause the giant mutated animals to rot or to turn into ashes.

    It was indeed their absolute weakness.

    They had to figure out a way to control their strength better in the future so that they would be able to catch these giant mutated animals and not just killing them. Though, for now, it was enough to kill these giant mutated animals.

    Kate looked into the distance and sighed deeply. Lucy and Lucas were separated midway. Well, they were using motorcycles and headed to other direction, so Kate estimated that they were going to pick up their parents.

    Anyway, Kate believed that the of them will be fine.

    They might see each other again in the future.

    .....

    ¡°Marc, right?¡± Kyle nced at Marc. ¡°I would like to talk with you.¡±

    Marc had finished eating and felt full. Hearing Kyle¡¯s words he was a bit startled but he nodded and followed Kyle.

    It seemed that they wanted to make the conversation private.

    In fact, even if they were talking there, no one would be able to listen to them as long as Kate made a space barrier. This barrier would block everything, including sound. This was something that Kate only knew after Lotte and Jake told their experience.

    Anyway, it was a very useful defensive ability.

    ¡°What are they talking about?¡± Hailey asked, turning to look at the others.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Jake shrugged. ¡°Anyway, that one tent is for you and Lotte. There are only two girls, so you share the same tent, got it?¡±

    ¡°But I...¡±

    ¡°Got it?¡±

    Hearing the stern tone from Dn, who repeated Jake¡¯s question, Hailey¡¯s body trembled. She could sense that her cousin was indeed not treating her well and even didn¡¯t care to cover this up this time.

    In the past, they would maintain a superficial appearance that the two of them were having good rtionship with each other.

    But there was none this time.

    It was clear that Dn was tired of keeping up the fa?ade and decided that it would be better for them not to be close. Not even at the surface.

    ¡°Got it.¡± Hailey unwillingly back down.

    Dn stood up and nced at Jake. ¡°You first.¡±

    Jake was speechless but he nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll guard first. Lotte, you can rest for today. I¡¯m sure that you¡¯re very tired after the long battle and journey today. Just leave it to your boyfriend to keep guard today!¡±

    ¡°Glib tongue.¡± Lotte rolled her eyes. But she knew that Jake was also telling her to be on guard against Hailey.

    Hailey might be an ordinary person without any ability, but it didn¡¯t mean that an ordinary person was incapable of doing anything. There were many weapons that they had made and used even before they awakened their ability. Besides, if these ordinary people caught them off guard, could they guarantee that they reacted in time?

    There were too many uncertain things.

    In fact, Jake didn¡¯t want to let Lotte sleep with Hailey, but Kyle told him to have Lotte keep watch on Hailey. Since she¡¯s the only girl in their group, Jake could only let her be the one to do it.

    He didn¡¯t¡¯ really like it, though.

    ¡°Be careful,¡± Jake added in a low voice.

    ¡°Trust me.¡± Lotte grinned.

    As they entered the tent, Lotte simply prepared several seeds and ced it right on her bed. It might be ufortable to sleep with these seeds around, but it was also the one that she could use the fastest when someone wanted to attack her.

    And after reaching rank 4, Lotte realized that her sensitivity and awareness were very high. The moment she felt danger, she would wake up naturally and entered the state of battle the very next moment.

    This might have been caused by the fact that she had been facing this apocalypse for some time, but it didn¡¯t change the fact that she also had military training.

    This Hailey wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything in front of her.

    ¡°Uh...¡±

    The moment Hailey stepped into the tent, she could clearly sense the faint oppressive pressureing at her. She knew that this was Lotte¡¯s way of warning her and even now, Hailey didn¡¯t know what element Lotte had.

    She could only endure her dissatisfaction.

    When they reached City B, she wouldin everything to her father and mother. This way, they would be able to settle her cousin.

    ...

    They didn¡¯t walk that far and Kate conveniently set up a space barrier around them. This would iste thempletely from the outside world and allowed them to speak freely without anyone hearing them.

    ¡°Wang?¡±

    Robby looked around him in confusion. He felt that the area was somewhat different, but he couldn¡¯t pinpoint exactly what was wrong. This was because animals were a bit more sensitive, but their understanding was lower.

    ¡°This is a barrier that will help to inste this area so that no one will be able to hear what we said.¡± Kyle looked at the two people in front of him. ¡°Now, let¡¯s talk about the matter of your blood contract.¡±

    Marc looked at Kyle and then nodded. ¡°Alright. I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re so interested in this, but the so called blood contract is a contract that I idently made with Robby.¡±

    ¡°Wang! Wang!¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that.¡± Marc looked at his dog helplessly. ¡°It¡¯s more like I didn¡¯t expect it to happen.¡±

    ¡°What did you do exactly?¡± Kyle asked.

    ¡°Robby bit my finger and drank my blood.¡± Marc then fell silent. ¡°At that time, the situation was a bit dire and there are several giant mutated animals around me. I can¡¯t remember the exact detail, but I feel that my consciousness is pulled into a white space and heard Robby calling me.¡±

    ¡°Calling you?¡± Kyle arched his eyebrows.

    Robby barked again while wagging his tail as if he wanted to give confirmation that he was indeed calling Marc.

    ¡°The blood contract had to be agreed upon by the two parties and seem to be quite binding.¡± Marc rubbed his chin, trying to find the word to exin what he felt back then. Since this method was not being approved by people yet, it was really hard to find the official description.

    Many inventions started from an ident and Marc himself was not a person who was that good at exining things.

    ¡°How binding?¡±

    ¡°Well, I feel as if my soul is connected with Robby. If I were to die, Robby will also die and vice versa.¡± Marc smiled bitterly. ¡°The problem with this is the different in lifespan between humans and dogs. Robby will definitely die earlier than me.¡±

    ¡°Wang! Wang! Wang!¡±

    Hearing the dog barking, Kate looked at Robby curiously. What she actually wanted to know was how intelligent was this dog, but looking at how he was creating trouble continuously, Kate already had an inkling of the intelligence degree.

    A child.

    That was the only exnation.

    ¡°I did think that there¡¯s a possibility that our lifespan will be shared but I myself don¡¯t know for sure.¡± Marc smiled bitterly. ¡°Anyway, if you ever want to make a blood contract with your cat, I suggest you think about it carefully. The two of you will always be able to sense each other¡¯s presence and even transfer your power through this contract.¡±

    ¡°Transfer your power?¡± Kyle narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°My element is earth while Robby is metal. However, due to the contract, I can use metal element too as long as Robby had energy.¡± Marc thought to himself. ¡°You can call it as I¡¯m borrowing Robby¡¯s power. And at the same time, Robby can also use earth element as long as I allowed him to take it.¡±

    Kate was stunned.

    What?

    The blood contract actually allowed them to share their abilities.

    Thinking of her three abilities and then Kyle¡¯s three abilities... Kate felt that such blood contract should never be made. Anyway, she¡¯s technically human and not animal, so it shouldn¡¯t have been possible for them to make a contract in the first ce, right?

    But seeing that Kyle was thinking and listening carefully, Kate had the inkling that Kyle might still be interested in the blood contract even after hearing about the severe binding power it had.

    It was just...

    There was no blood contract between humans, got it?

 Chapter 151

    151 Information about Blood Contract

    ¡°The power is the same rank?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Marc shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m already rank 4, but when I use Robby¡¯s ability, I can only use his ability up to rank 3 at most. There¡¯s a limit to how much I can actually control his ability.

    Perhaps, if I have more time to study, I will be able to control his element better. But I doubt it because no matter how much I tried to pull his power, it felt that I¡¯ll be weaker than him because I¡¯m just borrowing his power.¡±

    Kyle nodded.

    It would make more sense that they couldn¡¯t fully control the power that was only borrowed to them. Anyway, with Marc¡¯s words, Kyle also knew that the matter of blood contract was indeed something that was feasible to do.

    But the downside was that they were not entirely clear about the side effect and whatsoever about it. If there were many other drawbacks in the future, he would have to bear the with the consequences.

    It was risky.

    ¡°Anything else?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, what else do you want to know?¡± Marc was perplexed.

    .....

    ¡°I mean, anything else aside from transfer of power? How about thoughts,munication, or something like that?¡±

    ¡°I naturally can¡¯t read Robby¡¯s thoughts.¡± Marcughed. For him to know what this dog was thinking, he believed that he would only hear about how hungry Robby was most of the time. After all, his dog was quite glutton.

    As formunication. ¡°I can understand his words now and couldmunicate through hisnguage. It feels as if there¡¯s a newnguage for me that I can use so I can speak with that words. But if I tried to speak it outside, I can only hear some weird hissing or whispering with weird words.¡±

    This was something that Marc himself didn¡¯t understand. When he spoke to Robby in front of others, they would think that he was hissing or whispering some kind of strange words. They couldn¡¯t catch his words at all.

    ¡°Try?¡±

    Marc looked at Kyle and nodded.

    He was really whispering and hissing some words. But Kate understand his words perfectly because it was the samenguage as the one she had been using all this time. This made her feel that it was really interesting to be able to learn other people¡¯snguage through the blood contract.

    ¡°Meow.¡± <i> </i>

    <i> Kyle looked at Marc. That whispering and hissing was something he had heard before made by Lica and his uncle. Whenever the two of them wanted to speak about something that they didn¡¯t want others to find out, the best way was for them to speak in thisnguage.

    </i>

    <i> How interesting.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Can your dog speak humannguage?¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Unfortunately... no.¡± Marc shook his head. He also felt regret at this point because he wanted his dog to be able to speak human words too. However, when he found out that he could at leastmunicate, he felt that it was not that bad.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°I see.¡±

    </i>

    <i> Marc looked at Robby and thought about the blood contract again. ¡°Also, I think you can¡¯t break the blood contract once it¡¯s made.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°You can¡¯t break the blood contract?¡± Kyle asked again.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s not like I have tried it, but I feel that the blood contract is connecting the two of us and there¡¯s no way it can be severed. Even if Robby is far away from me, I can still sense his whereabouts and his current mood. Like happy, anxious, sad, angry, but I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s thinking.¡±

    </i>

    <i> Kyle felt that this blood contract was indeed very amazing. Unfortunately, Marc himself was not clear about what Robby was doing when he bit his fingers. As for Robby?

    </i>

    <i> He also didn¡¯t know.

    </i>

    <i> What Marc knew was that after entering that white world, he could speak with Robby inside his mind and formed that contract after agreeing to stay with each other. They would share their life together.

    </i>

    <i> Their power, their lifespan, and theirnguage.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Maybe the researcher will know more than me since I¡¯m sure that I¡¯m not the only one who had made this blood contract.¡±

    </i>

    <i> Kyle nodded. ¡°Thank you for telling me so much.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Well, you saved my life.¡± Marc shrugged. He was d that this group of people managed to find him before it was toote. If they were toe toote, he didn¡¯t know what he was supposed to do anymore.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Do you want to join our team?¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Yes?¡± Marc was stunned. He had seen the power of Kyle and the others and the only thought he felt when he saw them was how ridiculous it was. He hadn¡¯t seen Kyle made a move by himself and only Dn who had been working all this time.

    </i>

    <i> But from the way the others behaved, he could guess that the leader in this team was Kyle. Dn himself was already rank 5 with how easily it was for him to control such arge amount of water, but if the boss is Kyle, it usually meant that Kyle must be stronger.

    </i>

    <i> The subordinate was already rank 5.

    </i>

    <i> How strong would the leader be?

    </i>

    <i> Marc didn¡¯t know, but he would never underestimate this man in front of him. Anyway, a person like him who was only at rank 4 would definitely not be able to match Kyle in the slightest bit even if he were to cooperate together with Robby.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°You don¡¯t seem like a bad kid. Anyway, my team will need an earth element user because we don¡¯t haveplete elements here.¡± Kyle looked at Marc.

    </i>

    <i> Marc thought for a moment. Who would have thought that just by sharing the matter of blood contract, Kyle would be willing to ask him to join this group?

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll join your group.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Good. I¡¯m of fire and thunder element, Jake is metal element, and Lotte is wind and wood element.¡± Kyle then patted the little cat in his arm. ¡°She¡¯s of space element.¡±

    </i>

    <i> Marc was dumbstruck.

    </i>

    <i> The next moment, all he could think was about how luxurious this lineup was. There were two dual elements here and there was almost no ovep of elements as long as he didn¡¯t count his dog.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Wang! Wang!¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Robby felt happy to be of the same team now.¡± Marcughed and patted his dog¡¯s head. He looked at Kyle. ¡°It¡¯s nice working with you.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Likewise.¡±

    </i>

    <i> The two of them returned to the others and Kyle told the matter simply to the other two. They were a bit surprised when they heard that Kyle actually asked a kid of unknown origin to join their group.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°I¡¯m surprised you¡¯re willing to trust that boy.¡± Jake was confused. ¡°Isn¡¯t today the first time you see him?¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°No, this is the second time.¡± Kyle nced at Jake. ¡°He toured to University A a few months ago and had the potential to be an exchange student.¡±

    </i>

    <i> In other words: he¡¯s smart.

    </i>

    <i> Jake felt that those words were stabbing him in his heart. He had to admit that the only reason he could be in the same university with these two were because his parents opened a backdoor for him, but did they have to insert a knife again and again to him?

    </i>

    <i> Not to mention that these two heartlessly left him when they became exchange students and then continued their study outside. He could only tag along as a useless young master who only knew how to waste money.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be the only reason, though?¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Dn had already investigated him before due to his mother¡¯s request.¡± Kyle shook his head. ¡°He¡¯s an orphan boy who had been helped by the nation to finish his study. In order to be able to enter the university, he relied on the schrship.¡±

    </i>

    <i> Schrship.

    </i>

    <i> Jake sighed deeply whenever he heard this word. Only the Heaven knew how much he envied these two when his parents bragged about how Kyle and Dn always had good grades and even obtained schrship while he had to enter through back door.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Anything special?¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°None.¡± Dn nced at Jake.¡± Poor and bullied.¡±

    </i>

    <i> Jake: ¡°...¡± you¡¯re saying that the real reason why you investigated him was because he was so poor that he was being bullied by your cousin sister a lot, isn¡¯t it?

    </i>

    <i> Considering Hailey personality, Jake was not too surprised when he heard that Hailey bullied the young boy. That girl was so proud of her rich background and even now had that somewhat conceited appearance whenever she was talking about this matter.

    </i>

    <i> But now that things had changed, Hailey would need to change the way she saw the world or she would never be able to survive. Her family is no longer a big overlord that could watch over the entire world without any problem.

    </i>

    <i> There is sky above the sky.

    </i>

    <i> There will always be someone better.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°I still can¡¯t understand how the two of youe from the same family.¡±</i><i> </i>

 Chapter 152

    152 Heading City B

    Dn looked at Jake and then entered his sleeping bag. He had no interest in chatting with Jake any longer.

    Jake was speechless when he saw Dn¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°Did I say anything wrong?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Kyle pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°You just need to remember that genes can do wonder. There will always be some miracles in the world just like there are some people who are very different from their parents.¡±

    Jake was silent.

    He watched as Kyle entered the tent and silently wondered that indeed there were always strange child here and there. Even there were others who questioned whether they were actually rted or not.

    In the end, he could only sigh and didn¡¯t say anything else.

    ...

    The next morning, the group departed once again.

    .....

    There was no problem at night, but they were surprised to find that there were many other cars on the road today. These were all people who were running away from City D not long ago.

    They were heading towards City B in hope to find some peace to save themselves.

    ¡°City B will be very crampedter.¡± Jake shook his head.

    ¡°There are fewer and fewer save cities left. It¡¯s inevitable that survivors will be trying to head over to the remaining cities.¡±

    ¡°With so many giant mutated animals around, it would be even harder for them to go out and roam around. Staying in some cities are already the safest choice that they could possibly made in this situation.¡±

    Kyle was clear that the situation was getting worse and worse outside. The problem of food and others would be extremely clear. And with the huge number of giant mutated animals¡¯ corpses left unattended, he didn¡¯t believe that there wouldn¡¯t be any problem either.

    gue, sickness, the cleanliness problem that many people hadpletely forgotten at this point would surely resurfaced and p them in the face.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be hard for things to return to normal.¡± Lotte also sighed.

    Marc was silent. He knew that from the moment he saw Robby acting strange, things would never be the same anymore. What they could do and what they needed to do would be very different.

    Hailey was clenching her fingers to form a fist. She didn¡¯t want things to change and believed that as long as she could stay with her families, everything will be fine.

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    Looking into a distance, Kate felt like she was blinded by the mass of white dots stacking together so densely. She even felt that she was hallucinating, but her abilities usually didn¡¯t allow her to do that.

    Kyle arched his eyebrows. ¡°What did you see?¡±

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Marc and Lotte were both confused.

    ¡°What did she say?¡±

    ¡°Mass of white? But I don¡¯t see any white,¡± Lotte murmured under her breath.

    ¡°Robby, did you see anything unusual?¡± Marc turned to look at his dog.

    ¡°Wang! Wang!¡±

    Instead of answering, Kate leapt to the dashboard and looked into the distance. This mass of white dots was moving at an extremely fast speed. It looked as if they were marching and then suddenly stopped because there was a rapid decrease.

    At the same time, the people in the car could hear the massive explosion in the distance.

    Mushroom cloud was formed from a distance, indicating that there must be a massive disaster at a distance away from them.

    ¡°What the hell...¡± Jake nearly smashed the steering wheel because he was too surprised.

    ¡°That¡¯s the direction of City B!¡± Lotte was shocked when she recalled that the direction they were heading and the explosion seemed to be the same ce.

    ¡°Jake.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Stepping on the pedal, Jake didn¡¯t care and dashed madly on the road towards City B. the others were also anxious and worried that something would happen to City B.

    As the densely packed trees disappeared, they could see that City B was still intact. However, there were a lot of giant mutated animals rushing in City B direction as if they had lost their will.

    Countless soldiers were standing at the wall, shooting these giant mutated animals. And there were unknown how many awakened users were busy forming barriers so that these flying giant mutated animals couldn¡¯t enter their city.

    It was a desperate attempt to let them all survive.

    Kyle¡¯s eyes shed coldly when he saw what had happened there. Countless people were dying under the hand of these giant mutated animals out there.

    ¡°Little Kitty.¡±

    ¡°Meow.¡± <i> </i>

    <i> The nearest giant mutated animals around them were dying as they got closer and closer to City B. The white dots were forcefully pulled from these giant mutated animals. The higher the rank, the more white dots there would be, but in Kate¡¯s hand, the resistance was futile.

    </i>

    <i> These white dots were flowing towards the soldiers on the frontline, giving them boost of power as they madly attacked the giant mutated animals in front of them.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°There are too many.¡± Jake could see that it would be impossible for them to be able to defeat these giant mutated animals. There were millions of giant mutated animals approaching City B.

    </i>

    <i> Each and every one of them were at least rank 4 and there were even some rank 5 giant mutated animals mixed in.

    </i>

    <i> Even if there were some people who had reached rank 5, they might not be able to match against the massive number of giant mutated animals here.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Find your father.¡± Kyle waved his hand and the giant mutated animals around them were all burned to ashes without anything left.

    </i>

    <i> Dn lightly raised his hand and the water pulled all of the car to the top of the wall before they all came out. The soldiers were perplexed, but seeing that they were all awakened, they said nothing.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Where¡¯s General Ryan?¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°General Ryan is at the front. He¡¯s busy fighting against the rank 5 giant mutated animals,¡± one of the soldiers quickly replied.

    </i>

    <i> Kyle nodded and then looked at Dn. ¡°Find your parents. Convince them to leave. You too, Jake and Lotte. Marc, you follow Jake and help him out.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Got it.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Ok.¡±

    </i>

    <i> They quickly left, leaving Hailey confused on her ce. When she came to her senses, she quickly ran behind her cousin while cursing under her breath. Why did he leave her be when his mission was to escort her to city B?

    </i>

    <i> Wait, that was wrong.

    </i>

    <i> They were already in City B so technically the mission wasplete. There was no way Dn would want to stay even a second longer around Hailey if it was unnecessary, so these people hadpletely forgotten about her.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Meow.¡±

    </i>

    <i> Kate frowned and looked at these giant mutated animals. Her ability stretched out and forcefully pulled these white dots away from them, helping the soldiers at the frontline to rx a bit and able to take some breath as the number of the dying giant mutated animals increased.

    </i>

    <i> But she was only peak rank 5 in her healing abilities.

    </i>

    <i> It would be hard for her topletely dominate the battlefield with her current ability.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Father!¡± Kyle yelled when he saw his father was fighting against two rank 5 giant mutated animals. His eyes burned with anger and two lightning shot out.

    </i>

    <i> Bzzt!

    </i>

    <i> The two rank 5 giant mutated animals were electrocuted to death and General Ryan was freed from their bombardment. No matter how surprised General Ryan was, he could guess what happened when he heard his son¡¯s voice.

    </i>

    <i> Turning around, he smiled bitterly when he saw his son and moved down. His wind element helped him to levitate from the ground, allowing him to fight with two rank 5 giant mutated animals.

    </i>

    <i> But it wouldn¡¯tst long.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°You shouldn¡¯t havee back.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°And let you deal with these giant mutated animals by yourself?¡± Kyle looked at his father coldly. ¡°Where are the soldiers from those damn powerful families?¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°They¡¯re guarding the other wall.¡± General Ryan shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve been instructing them to lead the civilian to leave. City B might not be able tost long anymore.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°In that case, you and these soldiers leave too.¡± Kyle looked at his father coldly.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°What are you saying? I¡¯m the general and...¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Yes, you¡¯re the general, but if you stay here, you¡¯ll die. How many hours have you been fighting, Father? You¡¯re already almost exhausted!¡± Kyle yelled back.

    </i>

    <i> He himself used to be a soldier, so he knew that his father wanted to sacrifice himself in order to save these people. But what would the use be? He himself was only one person and there were too many giant mutated animals.

    </i>

    <i> Even if he died, there was no doubt that many of these people will also die.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°I have to stand at the...¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Stand? Go back, leave this ce to me. None of these giant mutated animals will pass by me when you¡¯re evacuating everyone.¡± Kyle waved his hand, not caring about his father¡¯s ashen face. ¡°I¡¯m stronger than you, so you can¡¯t hold me back, Father.¡±</i><i> </i>

 Chapter 153

    153 Fight!

    General Ryan really wanted to beat up his son just because of thatst sentence.

    Even though he knew that it was the truth, but the face of this brat in front of him was incredibly annoying.

    ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°Send all of your men to the back passage. Uncle is of earth element and had reached rank 5, I don¡¯t believe that he couldn¡¯t make a passage inside the earth and then other awakened will lead your people. Head towards the Hill Cloud ins and stay there.¡±

    Kyle looked at his father coldly. ¡°Who are you protecting? These ungrateful bastards didn¡¯t deserve it in the slightest bit.¡±

    General Ryan looked at his stubborn son in front of him and sighed.

    ¡°Fine, but you better stay alive.¡±

    ¡°Heh, do you think I can die easily?¡± Kyle chuckled, his words as domineering as it could be.

    General Ryan took a deep breath and looked at his own son deeply before turning around.

    .....

    ¡°Give me the signal when you all had left through the passage and destroyed it. I¡¯ll leave with my own way. Also, don¡¯t bother with those other powerful organizations. Let them take care of themselves.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    After being pushed to the forefront by those scheming b*stards, General Ryan himself had no intention to help those two organizations. They only knew how to make use of him and exploited him so badly like that.

    When it truly mattered, they were also the first to tuck their tails behind their back, running away as fast as possible.

    Swish!

    The soldiers were moving swiftly, taking their chance when these giant mutated animals were dying in front of them and the next batch of giant mutated animals were still a distance away.

    Due to Kate¡¯s interference, these soldiers were all still very energetic. So energetic that they even wondered if they had spent a few hours dealing with giant mutated animals.

    The explosion that Kyle heard was the sound of these giant mutated animals breaking through their defense and stepped on thendmine they had prepared before. However, there were still a lot of giant mutated animals left.

    ¡°Little Kitty, are you ready?¡±

    ¡°Meow~.¡±

    Licking her lips slightly, Kate looked at these giant mutated animals in front of her like looking at dead animals. She had no intention of showing mercy in the first ce and knew that her ability was very shocking.

    This reverse healing didn¡¯t seem to have any weakness aside from the fact that she would be tired after using it for a long period of time. So, Kate estimated that while her healing ability relied on the reserve inside her body, reverse healing relied on her mental power.

    And her mental power should be pretty good with each advancement of this healing ability.

    Swish!

    Within moments, countless giant mutated animals were dropping to the ground one by one and Kate absorbed these white dots. She was close to advance to rank 6 in her healing ability and hoped that if she advanced to rank 6, it would help them in dealing with these giant mutated animals.

    Kyle looked at the dying giant mutated animals in front of him coldly. After Kate had dealt with a batch of giant mutated animals, he tapped her.

    ¡°My turn.¡±

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    ar!

    Fire spread from the bottom, sweeping through these giant mutated animals in domineering manner and turned them all into ashes. Countless giant mutated animals were dead before they even understood how the fire could reach them.

    Some soldiers who were waiting for their turn to enter the manmade tunnel was shocked silly.

    Looking at how easily Kyle dealt with these giant mutated animals, there was no doubt that Kyle must be a rank 5. At the beginning, wasn¡¯t General Ryan and General Ryou were also very domineering?

    It was a pity that there were so many giant mutated animals that these two generals couldn¡¯t wantonly waste their energy.

    ¡®Is it so easy to find rank 5 awakened now?¡¯

    Under the soldiers doubt another batch of giant mutated animals had arrived. Kate swayed her tail lightly and the power of reverse healing was used once more. The white dots this time were heading towards these people who were escaping so that they would be faster.

    Kate knew that her and Kyle¡¯s abilities were limited. But at the very least, the two of them should be able to hold back these giant mutated animals.

    Drap! Drap! Drap!

    ¡°As expected, you¡¯re the one who asked to stay back.¡± Jake waved his hand and grinned. ¡°Next is my turn. I¡¯m also a rank 5, so don¡¯t say no too fast.¡±

    Kyle arched his eyebrows and said nothing. Instead, he was looking at Dn, Lotte, and Marc who were running behind them. Even Robby was following Marc towards this wall with the intention to help.

    ¡°You can just escape first with the others and protect them on the way.¡±

    ¡°General Ryou can deal with the tunnel. Anyway, my mother is also rank 5.¡± Jake¡¯s face showed helplessness. The one who was in charge of protecting the civilians was his mother, so he had seen how powerful his mother was when she dealt with the giant mutated animals who wanted to sneak in.

    It was so domineering.

    ¡°There are others.¡± Dn looked at Kyle and then turned to look at therge number of giant mutated animals in front of them. He frowned. ¡°Turns.¡±

    ¡°Me next!¡± Jake rubbed his hand and looked at Kate. It was the same as saying that he wanted her to take out his reserve metals from her space.

    Kate rolled her eyes. ¡°Meow.¡±

    Swish!

    Countless metal scraps appeared in the air and under Jake¡¯s hand they were forming countless metal needles and headed towards the row of giant mutated animals in front of them.

    Jleb! Jleb! Jleb!

    These giant mutated animals all died under Jake¡¯s attack.

    Due to the peculiarity of his attack, it was impossible for him to attack the flying giant mutated animals urately.

    Lotte grinned and waved her hand.

    Swish! sh! sh!

    These flying giant mutated animals were killed under her wind des, leaving none that could get close to them. Even though Lotte hadn¡¯t reached rank 5 yet, she was already very close to rank 5.

    This allowed her to have higher battle power and could support Jake.

    Dn then stepped forward as more flying giant mutated animals came. Arge amount of water appeared in front of him from Kate and Dn used his ability to control the water, shing through the next batch of flying giant mutated animals that wereing at them.

    Countless giant mutated animals were dead with their fierce attack.

    Marc watched the battle and felt his heart boiled with fighting spirit. He didn¡¯t want to lose at all against these new teammates he had.

    ¡°Robby, lend me some energy.¡±

    ¡°Wang!¡±

    The earth below rumbled and the giant mutated animals that were rushing out were suddenly pierced by countless earth spike that seemed to appear out of nowhere. This caused the terrain that they needed to pass be extremely difficult.

    ¡°Meow!¡±

    Kate was happy when she saw how they all worked together so seamlessly.

    The next one was Kyle. He naturally burned everything on the ground and electrocuted those flying giant mutated animals. Leaving only a pile of ashes on the road.

    After that, they took turns and repeated the same method over and over. While they were waiting, Kate took out countless crystals for them to recover their strength. This way, they would be able tost longer.

    Click!

    As it was Kate¡¯s fifth turn, her reverse healing had allowed her healing energy to overflow within her body.

    At this moment, she could feel that these white dots were no longer so obscure but a bit clearer. Her range increased and Kate could even see the movement of the soldiers behind her.

    Kate was sure.

    She had reached rank 6.

    ¡°Little Kitty?¡± Kyle sensed the sudden change from the little cat in his arm. He looked at her with questioning eyes.

    Kate smiled brightly. ¡°Meow.¡± <i> </i>

    <i> ¡°What? You have reached rank 6?¡± Lotte was the first to be stunned. She thought of her slow progress and gritted her teeth. This couldn¡¯t do! This little cat was really going to overthrow them if this continued.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Healing ability?¡± Even Marc was dumbfounded. He thought that the little cat was only of space element, but it seemed that she was actually of dual abilities.

    </i>

    <i> Not only that, the one with the highest rank in the group is actually that little cat?

    </i>

    <i> At this moment, Marc felt that his entire worldview has been overturned.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Wang?¡±

    </i>

    <i> The dog Robby had clearly spoken the words that were shing within the mind of the other people in the same group. With Little Kitty in the group, it felt as if they had truly be so useless!</i><i> </i>

 Chapter 154

    154 Escaping to City E

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    Kate looked at the others in confusion. Was it anything strange for her to advance to rank 6? She was already close to rank 6 before they departed for this mission before, so Kate didn¡¯t think that it was strange for her to advance to rank 6.

    The others shook their head.

    They only felt that this little cat¡¯s talent was indeed extremely strong. So strong that they didn¡¯t know what they were supposed to do when they were facing her. The strong sense of inferiority.

    No, this couldn¡¯t do!

    Filled with strong sense ofpetitiveness, these people went on rampage and continued to kill more and more giant mutated animals in front of them. It looked like they had consumed drugs and wanted to vent on these giant mutated animals.

    After the seventh turn, Kyle noticed that the door was already closed. It meant that thest civilian that General Ryan wanted to protect had been brought away.

    The others who were left were the people of the other organizations who didn¡¯t listen to General Ryan and even wanted to take advantage of them by leaving so quickly. In fact, Kyle and the others simply guarded this wall.

    The other wall that had been infested with a lot of giant mutated animals?

    .....

    They didn¡¯t care.

    Anyway, these people from other organization wanted to take advantage of them had been escaping for a long time. They had noticed and angry because of that.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°There are still people from other families. Some of them are just following them without understanding what they¡¯re doing.¡± Jake pointed at the other wall that had been struggling. The soldiers were also being called back little by little in order to preserve the organization power.

    ¡°Is it my business?¡± Kyle looked at Jake coldly.

    Jake shook his head. Thinking about how they also schemed to let his parents die, Jake gave up with anything else and they quickly departed.

    ¡°Wang! Wang!¡±

    With the sound of a dog barking, Marc opened the passage again and they left the city, following the markings that were left by these soldiers. Anyway, Kyle knew their destination, so it wouldn¡¯t be that hard to reach the valley.

    Bang!

    Without Kyle and the others to hold back the fort anymore, these giant mutated animals rammed against the wall and then climbed up. Even the strongest item had durability and it was clear that the wall wouldn¡¯t be able tost much longer under the barrage of these giant mutated animals.

    Boom!

    The wall copsed and the partially empty city was immediately raided by these giant mutated animals. They flooded to the street and then rushed towards the research facility where they had smelled the strong smell of the gems.

    At this time, Kyle and the others were already riding a car and heading away from City B. Without Hailey, the backseat was more empty.

    ¡°Why are they attacking City B?¡± Marc asked. He didn¡¯t particrly understand why these giant mutated animals would suddenly head over to City B and at such a massive number.

    ¡°The gems.¡± Kyle thought for a moment and then looked at Marc. ¡°Aside from crystals, there are also gems that can help them to get stronger faster. It¡¯s because of the existences of this gem that these giant mutated animals are going crazy.¡±

    Marc thought for a moment. ¡°Do you mean that colorful gem in theboratory?¡±

    ¡°You know?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Before youe, there already several people whoe to the university, rummaging theb. I have key to theb, so I hid those gems so that they would never be able to find it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s useless to hide it because if the element is the same, they¡¯ll be able to sense it. Where did you hide it?¡± Jake frowned.

    ¡°I eat the one with yellow color.¡± Marc smiled sheepishly.

    The others were speechless.

    How courageous were you to be able to chew the gem?

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s because Robby ate the one with the grey color and told me that it seems to be able to strengthen him. Because of that, I also tried and feel that I grow stronger slightly.¡±

    ¡°Boy, let me teach you a bit how to use the gem.¡± Lotte¡¯s lips twitched and then told Marc about what they knew about the gem. Hearing that those at rank 4 should have been able to advance 2 ranks, Marc felt the pain.

    He only advanced 1 rank.

    It seemed that he should never eat it again in the future and just let it enter his blood stream through cing it on top of his wound. Marc didn¡¯t want to waste such good chance to get stronger again.

    ¡°Do you know who they are?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but one of them seems to be looking for that yellow gem. Unfortunately, after I eat it, he couldn¡¯t sense nor chase me anymore.¡± Marc scratched the back of his head. ¡°The other one is a female who take the chocte colored gem. I didn¡¯t know the rest because it¡¯s Robby who look at them and not me.¡±

    Earth and wood.

    At this moment, Kyle¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously. For Petra and Lotus to appear in this university, it just meant that they were chasing after these gems too. It seemed that these two would be harder to deal the next time they met.

    In that case, he would not hesitate to deal with the two of them next lest they created more trouble in the future.

    But how did they know that there were these gems in that university?

    ...

    Watching the tragic scene in front of her, Lotus felt extremely cold. She didn¡¯t know what had happened and could only see that City B was destroyed as countless giant mutated animals were ramming toward the wall.

    How did so many giant mutated animals gathered together was not something that Lotus knew.

    What she knew was that City B is over.

    There was no way that the city would be able to withstand the barrage of so many giant mutated animals ramming together. These powerful giant mutated animals would destroy every living being.

    In her past life, she was lucky to be able to stay away from the disaster, but her condition was extremely miserable. She could only try her best to run away as far as possible and made sure that these giant mutated animals would not chase after her.

    She could still remember that figure.

    The same figure as the one who stood at the city wall today. He dealt with the giant mutated animals before leaving them all. And the cause of this destruction was because these people were unable to protect the entire city.

    Now, Lotus had reached the peak of rank 4 after taking several gems. She felt that her advancement was still slow and wanted to find more gems. It was just that the ces where these gems appeared that she heard in the past was simply too far.

    She could only reach the closest area.

    After this giant mutated animals¡¯ disaster, there might be some leftover in theboratory. This was why Lotus decided toe back here with Petra.

    ¡°How unfeeling.¡± Petra snorted.

    ¡°He¡¯s a viin who didn¡¯t hesitate to let other people die.¡± Lotus had heard many things about Kyle in her past life. It was mostly because she was unfortunate enough to be in the same cities as him and eventually die in the battle where he massacred others. That brutal sight was something that Lotus would never forget in her entire life.

    That big devil.

    The mad devil who destroyed the world for some reason that Lotus would never be able to understand.

    ¡°Where do you want to go next?¡±

    ¡°Anywhere but City E. There are two monsters in City E.¡± Lotus shivered.

    That cold blooded reverse healing monster and also Kyle would be famous in City E in the future. It was because of their way of doing things that many people didn¡¯t dare to even get close to City E¡¯s area.

    One would turn everything on his path into ashes.

    The other one would turn everything into rotting corpses, not giving any chance for them to live.

    She actually hoped to kill either one of them before they could be big. However, she only remembered the existence of this reverse healing monster when she was already away from the university.

    At this moment, there was simply no chance for her to go back.

    As for that man named Kyle?

    From what she knew, he was not an easy person to mess with because of his background. In the early stage of awakening, Lotus could never have a chance to get close to them.

    Because of that, she gave up.

    Anyway, she could just try to hope that she would never sh with these two viins in her entire life again. All she wanted to do was to get stronger so that no one will be able to dictate her way of living anymore.

 Chapter 155

    155 Escaping to City E

    ¡°Anywhere but City E, huh?¡± Petra snorted. He looked in the direction where Kyle had left and swore to himself that he would eventually surpass Kyle and made him pay for what he had done in the past.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. There are other cities nearby where we might be able to be lucky enough to find some gems.¡±

    ¡°I know. We can head to...¡±

    Petra¡¯s subordinates followed their leader without saying anything. Even though they were silent, it was clear that they were all feeling the fear from the bottom of their heart when they saw that group killing countless giant mutated animals.

    From this distance, they couldn¡¯t see clearly who made the move, but when that fire spread, they could guess that Kyle had reached rank 5. They were all close to Petra and knew the grudges between the two parties.

    It was also because they knew that they were worried.

    They hoped that their boss would be able to be stronger faster so that he would be able to defeat that big fire devil.

    ...

    .....

    It didn¡¯t take long for the car to reach the designated valley. When General Ryan saw that this group of people even take out a car, he really wanted to scold them.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you be more low key?¡± General Ryan red at his son when he saw Kyle walked out of the passenger seat.

    ¡°It¡¯s already low key enough.¡± Kyle arched his eyebrows. ¡°How many people did you bring out of City B?¡±

    ¡°Around 300,000 to 500,000 people.¡± General Ryan felt the pain from the bottom of his heart when he thought of the people who were left in City B and chose to follow those two immoral groups.

    ¡°Including the soldiers?¡±

    ¡°Excluding the soldiers.¡± General Ryan nced at Kyle. ¡°Where do you want to go now? It¡¯s impossible for all of us to stay in this open area.¡±

    ¡°City E.¡±

    ¡°City E? I heard that it had already turned into ruins even before City B is attacked by these giant mutated animals. The cause is simr. The giant mutated animals went on rampage and attacked City E so horribly.¡±

    Kyle arched his eyebrows.

    These giant mutated animals were very sensitive to the gems that they even attacked several cities on big rampage? Just how much attraction these gems actually hold for these giant mutated animals?

    He didn¡¯t really understand because Kate didn¡¯t show that much attraction and even Marc was a bit perplexed with it. His dog does long for the gem, but not to the point of losing his rationality for it.

    ¡°Is there really only the gem there?¡± Kyle asked, his tone of voice was a bit cold.

    General Ryan sighed. He chose not to talk about this matter and instead breached into other things. ¡°There¡¯s actually some development in regards to the matter that you mentioned before. However, I didn¡¯t have the time to tell you before because you have already left.¡±

    Kyle arched his eyebrows. ¡°Which matter?¡±

    ¡°Human disappearance.¡±

    Kate¡¯s ears perked up when she heard what General Ryan said. With reverse healing, aside from some mental fatigue, her power was basically full. She quickly formed a space barrier to not let anyone hear their conversation.

    General Ryan was stunned when he saw Kate¡¯s movement. He had already formed a wind barrier around them, but it seemed that the barrier Kate made was even stronger than him. It could even contain his power if she wanted to.

    ¡°This is...¡±

    ¡°Space barrier. You can continue speaking.¡± Kyle knew how Kate could even think that way.

    ¡°Alright, I asked the subordinate to check on several reports and surveinces before he found another one that¡¯s very simr to you. There are two cases in fact. One of them is in City A. A man is found kicking a stray cat to make the cat left the ce where he¡¯s taking shelter. However, lightning strike and he fell on top of the cat.

    Instead of the cat disappearing, the one who disappeared is the man. I have tried to trace the cat¡¯s whereabouts. It¡¯s a bit more difficult, but the report showed that he eventually died in the hand of the barrage of giant mutated rats that came out.

    These giant mutated rats seemed to have a lot of grudges against cats and chased after them so miserably.¡± General Ryan sighed.

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    ¡°Anything strange?¡±

    General Ryan looked at Kyle and then at Kate. ¡°Yes. When the cat died, the cat actually transformed into that man who disappeared before. However, because he had died, we had no way to confirm whether he turned into a cat or he had fused into the cat during that period of time.¡±

    Fused into the cat?

    Kate was startled and looked at Kyle. Seeing his expression, she had the feeling that this was the real guess he had when he found out about her disappearance that way and learned about the existences of half and pet. There was no way he wouldn¡¯t think that way when everything seemed to point that way.

    This made Kate feel extremely conflicted.

    Should she tell him the truth?

    ¡°Anyway, the other one is a woman in City F. She¡¯s still alive because she fused with the pet of her boyfriend. Her boyfriend is an influential person and had been keeping the cat with him all these time, hoping to find out the whereabouts of his girlfriend through this cat. I was trying to contact her before, but it didn¡¯t seem to be quite sessful so far.¡± General Ryan sighed.

    Kyle nodded. He patted Kate in his arm and honestly, even without these two cases, he already had the conjecture within his mind. It was just that he would never reveal it in front of his father nor the others.

    At this moment, he didn¡¯t want to destroy the status quo between him and the little cat. As long as she stayed as his cat, he could selfishly confine her by his side and never let her go.

    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry.¡±

    General Ryan looked at his son suspiciously. Knowing this brat¡¯s personality, there was no way that Kyle would be willing to let this matter go just like that. He felt that Kyle might already have the answer and only looking for him for confirmation.

    But even if he thought that way, he would never say it in front of him.

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll take a break since it¡¯s going to be dark soon. When it¡¯s dawn, we¡¯ll depart immediately. You can take that space barrier now.¡±

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    As the space barrier disappeared, Kate watched as General Ryan walked away. She then turned to look at Kyle.

    She knew that he was curious about her. Was she truly his cat or she was actually his student who borrowed the body of his cat.

    But she didn¡¯t know how to answer it.

    She wanted to tell him the truth, but a part of her didn¡¯t want to tell him the truth. It was aplicated feeling that Kate didn¡¯t know how to address.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take some rest. I¡¯m sure that you¡¯re also tired after breaking through to rank 6.¡±

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    Kate swept the crowd and easily found her parents with the military and other researchers. Probably due to the special status of her father, they still took care of him terribly well.

    It¡¯s good.

    Even though Kate really wanted to hug her father again, Kate decided to wait until they reached City E and somehow stayed in that ce. At that time, she will tell him everything that had happened and apologized for making them worry so much.

    She¡¯s truly an unfilial child.

    *sigh*

    ¡°Kyle! You¡¯re back,¡± Jake greeted when he saw Kyleing. ¡°We¡¯ve already prepared your tent. Marc is the one cooking tonight. I didn¡¯t expect that this brat actually knows how to cook and the cooking is even very tasty.¡±

    ¡°Good then.¡± Kyle sat down and took the roasted meat into a te to eat. ¡°We¡¯re going to depart tomorrow towards City E.¡±

    ¡°City E?¡±

    ¡°City E is already in ruins right now, but it¡¯s precisely because it¡¯s already in ruins that we can only head there. With the earth and metal awakened, we¡¯ll be able to rebuild the city easily and the giant mutated animals would not head over there anymore.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°Are they really only chasing after these gems?¡± Lotte asked. Even she also started to feel doubtful.

    ¡°My father is not willing to tell me. After we reach City E, we can kidnap Dr. Dall and ask him a few questions.¡± Kyle said with the tone as if it was a matter of fact.

    The others looked at each other and nodded.

    Marc didn¡¯t know who Dr. Dall is, but he felt that this operation might be a bit fun. Anyway, he could guess that they should be friend.

    Kate: ¡°...¡±

    She silently lit a candle for Dr. Dall.

    At the same time, Dr. Dall who was busy suddenly sneezed. He looked at the sky and wondered whether there was any beautiful girl who finally thought of him.

 Chapter 156

    156 Escaping to City E

    Of course, if Dr. Dall knew who was talking about him, he might have applied to have more bodyguard to protect him from that rascally brat Kyle.

    The ck Group talked a bit more before they went back to their respective tent to have some rest. By this point, they were all very tired and had no intention to stay awake anymore.

    Thud!

    Lying on the bed, Kyle lightly caressed the cat who was sleeping right beside him. His blue eyes shed with unknown light before he closed it again.

    ...

    The next day, the people started to walk. With the soldiers guarding, they were not too anxious. But still, many people couldn¡¯t help but thinking about their future and what would happen to them without any proper ce to stay.

    When they were in City B, they felt safe. And seeing the people who had to wait outside, they had been halfughing at them and half pity.

    Now, they were in the same situation.

    Where should they go?

    .....

    They all could only walk forward without knowing where their destination is. With the soldiers around, they felt a bit safer, but they still didn¡¯t know for sure about where they were going to go next.

    ¡°I hope we all can stay in City E and somehow rebuilt it for the people to live.¡± Jake sighed when he saw the huge number of people in front of them.

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    Kate had a lot of food in her space, but if they had to feed hundred thousands of people, even she had to raise her hand in defeat. They would need to rebuilt the city and figured out a way for them to survive this time.

    Some giant mutated animals could be eaten, so this might be the staple food for some days in the future.

    ¡°It¡¯s too bad that if the two strongest people in our group were to make their move, there wouldn¡¯t be any food left.¡± Lotte sighed.

    Kyle rolled his eyes. ¡°Little Kitty, did you keep some of the corpses that they killed that could be eaten?¡±

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    Kate was also quite picky. She definitely not going to put those giant mutated rats or ants from before. No matter how much bigger they looked like after mutation, she could never imagine herself eating their meat. Because of that, Kate selectively picked some that she knew that she could possibly stomach.

    ¡°Are there no other animals?¡± Lotte asked before she tranted what Kate said to others.

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    Kate honestly didn¡¯t want to keep those wild cats because she herself is a cat now. But seeing that these giant mutated cats were still within the limit of animals that could possibly be eaten, she just took them into her space.

    Anyway, even if they didn¡¯t eat it, they could give it to others.

    ¡°Right, cat also mutated.¡± Lotte nodded.

    Marc had a strange expression as he looked at Kate because he didn¡¯t expect that this little cat is actually daring enough to eat another cat. But it seemed that she only meant that she kept their bodies inside her space and not eating them.

    ¡°How about insects?¡± Jake was curious.

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    Kate would never want to keep those giant mutated insects inside her space. She didn¡¯t want to eat them and had no intention of even keeping them for sale. Anyway, most of them were already burned to death by Kyle, so it would be impossible to eat them.

    ¡°Maybe I should learn how to control the temperature so that we can eat these giant mutated animals without having to cook them again after killing them.¡± Kyle nodded to himself. That sound like a good idea.

    ¡°Are you sure that you can cook these giant mutated animals while fighting them?¡± Jake wasughing heartily. He didn¡¯t expect that his friend would have such a courageous and novel idea. No one but him would dare to do something like that.

    ¡°I just think that it¡¯s interesting.¡±

    The others shook their head.

    Yes, it was interesting, but they didn¡¯t want to lose their lives yet by attempting such a risky move. Anyway, they knew that the only one who could try it in their group was Kyle because of his fire ability and the others could not even try to attempt it.

    They didn¡¯t even want to try attempting it either way.

    With the soldiers protecting this group of people, the journey was rtively smooth. And on the way, Kyle even advanced to rank 6 in his fire element after sting countless giant mutated animals into ashes.

    The others only felt that the destructive power of the fire element was too strong.

    Though, the others were actually also very strong. But they would never end up in the same situation as Kyle where the giant mutated animals would not even have any corpses left.

    This had be their daily ridicule.

    Not only Kyle, the others also advanced in minor rank. Even Lotte and Marc managed to reach rank 5 with the help of the gem and crystals. Only Robby was still in rank 4 and the poor dog had topete for resources with Jake.

    The two of them would try to use their crystals as fast as possible and asked for more from Kate. They didn¡¯t want their resources to be taken by the other party.

    Thus, the dailypetition between dog and human started.

    ¡°Little Kitty, I have already used up my crystal! Let me have more!¡± Jake raised his hand after he had used up his crystals and wanted to ask for more.

    ¡°Meow.¡± <i> </i>

    <i> ¡°Wang! Wang!¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Meow!¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Wang! Wang!¡± <i> </i></i>

    <i><i> ¡°Meow!¡±

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Thus, Kate pped Robby away. The two of them were clearly just messing around, but in the eyes of the other members, it was very cute.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> ¡°The two of them got along so well.¡± Lotteughed so hard that her stomach hurt. The daily doses of funny scene would definitelye from these two. The cat and dog really couldn¡¯t get along so well.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> But the reason why they couldn¡¯t get along was mostly because of Robby¡¯s naughtiness.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Anyway, the two of them were really cute.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Marc nodded. ¡°It¡¯s good that Robby have other friends.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> The two of them were resting and saw Kyle suddenly walked to the two of them. After that, he simply picked Kate up and walked away, leaving Robby barking.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> ¡°Wang! Wang! Wang!¡±

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Marc and Lotteughed until their stomach was hurt.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> On the other hand, Kyle rolled his eyes at the dog and simply carried Kate away. He did think that seeing these two (Jake and Robby)peted was good because it meant that they would be able to advance faster.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> But seeing Robby ended up bothering Kate, he decided to step in and brought his cat away. There was no way he would let the dog bothered his little cat. Hmph!

    </i></i>

    <i><i> ¡°Meow.¡±

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Kate patted Kyle¡¯s cheek as if saying that he shouldn¡¯t look so scary. Seeing the little cat who didn¡¯t know anything and still keep on teasing him, Kyle felt helpless. He wanted to know what she was saying, but it would be hard.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> As they walked away, Jake returned and clicked his tongue. Seeing how Kyle was still very overprotective of Kate, he could imagine that it would definitely be worse in the future. ¡°Dn, have you ever thought of seeing Kyle being so possessive like this?¡±

    </i></i>

    <i><i> ¡°No.¡±

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Dn had also watched Kyle and saw Kyle¡¯s action. Even though it was clear that both the dog and cat was only ying around without any real intention to attack each other, Kyle still chose to pick Kate away.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> It seemed as if he didn¡¯t have any intention to leave her alone in the slightest bit.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> ¡°Tsk, you can actually say that you already thought that it¡¯ll be that way when he found a woman for him.¡± Jake rolled his eyes. ¡°Did you forget how much you two pushed me around when I met with Lotte for the first time.¡±

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Dn arched his eyebrows. ¡°Different.¡±

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Jake patted Dn¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m sure that he¡¯ll be simr. At least, it¡¯ll be impossible for him to be so generous and let his woman stay with other people.¡±

    </i></i>

    <i><i> ¡°Yeah.¡±

    </i></i>

    <i><i> ¡°Let¡¯s go and train again. I¡¯m not going to lose to that dog!¡±

    </i></i>

    <i><i> ¡°Fight.¡±

    </i></i>

    <i><i> ¡°Yeah, yeah, I know we¡¯re busy fighting because these giant mutated animals are attacking us, but I can say that we¡¯re also training, right?¡± Jake rambled on.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Days passed.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> After several days of walking, they eventually reached City E ruins and many people heaved a sigh of relief. They could finally settle down even though the ce was not exactly ideal.</i></i><i><i> </i></i>

 Chapter 157

    157 City E Ruins

    Traveling with a lot of people were definitely not the ideal situation. Not only they had to make sure the pace was slow, they had to protect a lot of people who were stationed behind them. It was even more so for the civilian.

    But Kyle knew that since his father is a soldier, a general at that, he cared more about the lives of these people. Because of that, Kyle just followed in thisrge group until they finally reached City E.

    To be exact, City E ruins.

    ¡°This ce is worse than my expectation...¡± Jake looked around and sighed deeply. If they wanted to rebuilt this ce, it is estimated that things wouldn¡¯t be that simple.

    Marc scratched the back of his head. ¡°Can¡¯t we just stay around City B vicinity and then rebuilt it?¡±

    ¡°Before we can rebuild it, the giant mutated animals around the area will surely swarm in first.¡± Kyle shook his head, refuting the notion. ¡°These giant mutated animals are very sensitive and they¡¯re also targeting other human beings for some reason.¡±

    ¡°Maybe because we look weak?¡± Lotte murmured.

    Jake looked at his girlfriend speechlessly. ¡°If you¡¯re weak, how are you supposed to say about the others?¡±

    Kyle shrugged. But he also knew that these giant mutated animals were used to destroy after the mutation. It was as if there was some kind of instinct that was nted within them. And with many of these giant mutated animals were formerly small animals, their behavior looked like they were taking revenge.

    .....

    But well, Kyle himself was not sure.

    ¡°There¡¯s just one thing I want to know.¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°Will there be a third red rain?¡± Marc asked curiously.

    Kyle pursed his lips. ¡°I don¡¯t know. The previous two red rains had already caused so many giant mutated animals to appear. If there¡¯s a third one, maybe even the bigger animals will turn into giant mutated animals, pulling us back into prehistoric time.¡±

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    Kate really couldn¡¯t imagine living with so many giant mutated animals that was as big as dinosaur. How in the world they were supposed to live when there were so many giant mutated animals roaming around like that?

    Even now, these giant mutated animals were already as big as other animals that didn¡¯t mutate such as tigers or even worse, elephant.

    Uh, not yet.

    There were no giant mutated animals as big as elephant yet. At most, they were close to the size of an elephant.

    ¡°It¡¯s already more than 2 months since the first red rain.¡± Jake nced at Kyle. ¡°I don¡¯t think there will be a third one.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s just clean up this ce. There are hundred thousands of people who need a ce for living.¡± Kyle waved his hand, indicating that the conversation was over.

    The others shut their mouth sensibly.

    Kate looked at the City E in front of her and sighed. There were still some parts of the wall, but it was already broken so badly. Countless houses were destroyed due to the trampling of these giant mutated animals and thend were ruined.

    It was hard to find a road that they could travel without having difficulties.

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    Marc looked at the cat with astonishment. ¡°Wow, your cat is very knowledgeable. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m of earth element and I can still control these concrete. My earth element is not pure soil but more towards rocks too. Since concrete is basically small rocks that¡¯s close to sand, I can still control them. However, it¡¯s a bit difficult for arge number.¡±

    Not only Marc, even Lotte was looking at Kate in surprise. She had to admit that she herself forgot that building didn¡¯t only consist of normal rocks, earth, and metal but their types were very different.

    She turned to look at Jake who was dumbfounded. It seemed that her boyfriend would have to experiment a lot if he truly wanted to be able to repair this city.

    Kyle patted Kate. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, General Ryou will be in charge of the rebuilding. With his experience of destroying many cities before, I¡¯m sure he can do it very well.¡±

    Kate: ¡°...¡±

    What kind of experience is that?

    General Ryou, who had destroyed many cities before, sneezed loudly. He looked around him ins suspicion wondering who the hell would spread bad news about him, causing him to sneeze at such unfortunate time.

    Jakeughed. ¡°Well, where are we going now?¡±

    These people were all moving towards the ruins, trying to im their territory and began to rebuild their houses. For the time being, several families had to stay in one house because the number of awakened people were limited.

    Anyway, they should be able to survive somehow.

    ¡°Jake and Marc, you two fix the wall. Just pour the metal and concrete together. Lotte, you stay to watch over them and make sure to follow the guidelines of normal construction. Dn, you¡¯ll be going with the other water carrier to the nearby river to replenish our water supplies. I¡¯m going with Little Kitty to the research institute and checked what¡¯s left there for us to live.¡±

    ¡°Wait, we¡¯re going to stay in research institute?¡± Lotte was stunned. This was out of her expectation that they would be staying in the ce where other researchers would stay.

    ¡°Yes. Research Institute in City E is build underground, which I believe is still partially intact. I¡¯m nning to build underground city below this city so that we¡¯ll be able to protect the people when it¡¯s necessary.¡± Kyle shrugged.

    Jake looked at Kyle suspiciously. ¡°I think the reason why you want to build city downwards is because you want to stay away from these politics.¡±

    Kyle only waved his hand.

    With these, the group separated. The other people were busy building their house and Kyle headed to the ruins of the research institute, which really looked like a tnd after so many giant mutated animals rushed over and tramped everything to the ground.

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    Kyle looked at the professors who looked like they were going to die when they saw the condition of this research institute. He could imagine that they were sad because of the loss of research.

    The mind of these people were really hard to understand.

    ar!

    With a wave of his hand, Kyle used his fire element to burn everything down, leaving only the door below. The door was still intact and Kyle simply entered the code that he knew before he opened the door.

    ¡°Dr. Dall, youe with us.¡±

    Dr. Dall originally only wanted to watch Kyle and the others enter first, but with Kyle¡¯s words, he had no other choice but to follow.

    Tep!

    Landing down easily, Kyle looked around the ce. He arched his eyebrows when he saw that the ce was undamaged. It was as if there was no one here and no giant mutated animals could even enter.

    Only the building above waspletely destroyed.

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    Kate didn¡¯t understand why these researchers didn¡¯t take out the crystals away from this ce. If it was protected by the space barrier, it would be impossible for these giant mutated animals to detect it.

    Kyle didn¡¯t understand, so he put Kate down and let the little cat moved towards the boxes. And then, she moved them to the side with her space element, making it disappear and then dropped at one side.

    It was indeed a method only she could do.

    The other researchers were following Kyle and saw the little cat¡¯s action. Their expression turned a bit strange. Even though they knew that this little cat was awakened and had some abilities, this was the first time they realized that her abilities were astonishingly at high rank.

    After all, other space element had to touch the items first and couldn¡¯t show them far away from them. Some of them even had to make the items appear on their hand.

    But Kate didn¡¯t need to touch these boxes and they could appear as far as five meters away from her.

    Only high ranking space element could do it.

    ¡°I think that you¡¯re crazy, Kyle.¡± Dr. Dall couldn¡¯t help himself when he saw how easily the little cat moved the things around.

    Kyle arched his eyebrows. ¡°What makes you think that way, Dr. Dall?¡±

    ¡°For you to be able to support therge expense of raising this little cat, don¡¯t you think there will be other space awakened who will be jealous of you?¡± Dr. Dall sighed. ¡°Just how much resources do you use for her?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s mine. I can do whatever I want with her.¡±

    Dr. Dall: ¡°...¡±

    Fine, whatever you said. You¡¯re the boss!

    Even though Dr. Dall felt the heartache, he knew that Kyle was correct, so he chose to shut up. Only his heart was bleeding.

 Chapter 158

    158 Future

    Thunk!

    After moving several items, Kate finally found the box. She put it inside her space and then jogged back to Kyle. Reaching his side, she meowed coquettishly.

    ¡°Meow.¡± <i> </i>

    <i> ¡°Are you done?¡± Kyle picked Kate up effortlessly. He looked at the other researchers around him and nodded his head. ¡°You can use this ce. There¡¯s no other giant mutated animals around. We¡¯ll expand the areater.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Got it.¡±

    </i>

    <i> The researchers looked at each other and looked quite helpless.

    </i>

    <i> On the other hand, Kyle ignored them all and carried Kate out of the ce. Even though Kate could turn into a child, but Kate still prefer her cat¡¯s form because she couldn¡¯t ept being a little kid anymore.

    </i>

    <i> Her age was already 21 years old and having to act so childishly again... her heart couldn¡¯t take it. At the very least, when she was a cat, her face didn¡¯t need to burn.

    </i>

    <i> Kyle brought Kate to their car and closed the door. He put the cat on the chair beside him, watching her turn back into a little kid. This time, there was a box on Kate¡¯sp, which she showed to Kyle.

    </i>

    <i> .....

    </i>

    <i> ¡°I found this in that ce.¡± Kate raised the box with her small hands. She felt a bit helpless when she saw that this box still looked fairly big even when she turned into a human being.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°What do you find inside?¡± Kyle asked, his voice low.

    </i>

    <i> Kate looked at the box. ¡°A few gem and a very special gem.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°How special?¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°I can¡¯t see the content exactly, but I think that this might be the one that these giant mutated animals are chasing.¡± Kate pouted. ¡°That gem is emitting more than one elements from what I can sense.¡±

    </i>

    <i> More than 1 element?

    </i>

    <i> All this time, Kyle had only found the gems of one element. This even made him wonder whether these gems were truly only one color or there were actually stacked together at first before they were separated?

    </i>

    <i> But there was no one who wanted to tell him, so Kyle could only choose the long way to figure out the truth.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Perhaps, it¡¯s the intersection between the gems.¡± Kyle nodded and patted Kate¡¯s head. ¡°You did good for finding it.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Hehehe.¡± Kate giggled.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Keep the box inside your space.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Don¡¯t you want it?¡± Kate asked curiously.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°If even an ordinary gem had already attracted so many giant mutated animals, what do you think more than one color gem would do?¡± Kyle asked back.

    </i>

    <i> Talking with this little girl really didn¡¯t feel like talking with little kid at times like this. However, this little cat was still very likely to act like a little kid most of the time, especially when she snuggled closer.

    </i>

    <i> Kyle¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°There will be even more giant mutated animals.¡± Kate knew that.

    </i>

    <i> She faintly could guess why the researchers chose to leave this box inside this ce. If these giant mutated animals were attracted to these gems, they would definitelye to this ce, so they could run.

    </i>

    <i> After all, there was no guarantee that they could protect the content. Rather than letting these giant mutated animals obtain these gems and made them even stronger, it would be better for them to leave the box behind and let those who are stronger managed to find it and use the content.

    </i>

    <i> But the problem was, they definitely couldn¡¯t open this gem in City E.

    </i>

    <i> There will be countless giant mutated animals who will being here because they¡¯re attracted by the gem.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°I can make a space barrier, is it not enough?¡± Kate asked.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°When you retract the space barrier, the air between the two world will blend, isn¡¯t it?¡± Kyle asked back.

    </i>

    <i> From what he knew, Kate¡¯s space barrier was only isting this ce for a period of time. This would cause the world outside to be unable to hear any voice, power, or anything within the contained space, letting it diffuse inside. But when Kate lifted up the space barrier, the two ¡®world¡¯ will make contact again.

    </i>

    <i> At that time, the aura from these gems will definitely attract giant mutated animals. City E was the ce they arranged to stay for the next few months or even years, so Kyle didn¡¯t want to take the risk.

    </i>

    <i> Kate nodded. ¡°Right. In that case, let¡¯s open it somewhere where we can fight a lot and then absorb these gems.¡±

    </i>

    <i> Kyleughed lightly when he saw the mischievous light within the little girl beside him. He felt a bit conflicted. Sometimes, he felt that this little cat was such a young and cute girl, but at times, she would be very mature that he was a bit perplexed.

    </i>

    <i> How should he treat this little cat exactly?

    </i>

    <i> While Kyle was still in dilemma, Kate put the box into her space again. She then took out a children¡¯s hat and wore it on her head. This way, her ear would bepletely hidden. Anyway, her tail could be curled up, so no one will be able to see it.

    </i>

    <i> She turned to look at Kyle with a bright smile. ¡°Do I look like a normal kid, now?¡±

    </i>

    <i> Kyle was silent.

    </i>

    <i> The two pairs of blue eyes were staring at each other deeply as if they were attracted to each other. He took a deep breath and nodded. ¡°Yeah, you look like a normal kid.¡±

    </i>

    <i> Kate beamed and then stretched her hand.

    </i>

    <i> Seeing this motion, Kyle chuckled and carried Kate in his arm. He knew that she wanted him to carry her around and this made him truly feel like he was being a father. Walking out of the car, he watched the situation around before heading to the temporary military base to find his father.

    </i>

    <i> His element was not suitable for rebuilding and anything like that. If anything, he was sure that he would be the best for destroying.

    </i>

    <i> General Ryan will surely kick him out if he were to volunteer of destroying things.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here, Kyle.¡± General Ryan saw Kyle approaching and his eyesnded on the little girl on Kyle¡¯s arm. He had to admit that this really made his son looked like he had a daughter.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°How¡¯s the progress?¡± Kyle asked calmly.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°The soldiers and the people are going to work together.¡± General Ryan narrowed his eyes. ¡°For people like you who are of unsuitable element to build, you¡¯re arranged to kill the giant mutated animals around the area.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Oh, it¡¯s easy then.¡± Kyle nodded.

    </i>

    <i> That kind of job was the most suitable for him. Considering that he could kill a lot of these giant mutated animals in one go, Kyle felt that it was indeed the most suitable position for him. And if he were to stay away from City E, he would be able to unleash his true ability without caring for the damage.

    </i>

    <i> Being awakened and obtained power that couldn¡¯t be imagined before... it was both restricting and satisfying. Satisfying one¡¯s desire to be able to get stronger. But at the same time, he had to restrict his ability if he still wanted to blend with the others.

    </i>

    <i> Should he failed to control his ability, it was estimated that many people would hate him to their death.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to go too far today.¡± General Ryan looked at his son and knew what he was thinking.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Fine, fine.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Wait, I need some supplies from you.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Kitty.¡± Kyle nced at Kate.

    </i>

    <i> Kate red at Kyle. For some reason, when he removed the word ¡®little¡¯ it really felt like he was calling her nickname directly. Taking a deep breath, Kate took out a lot of resources from her space.

    </i>

    <i> General Ryan was satisfied when he saw the pile of resources.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Ok, that should be enough. Where do you n to stay for the night?¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°I¡¯ll camp outside the research facility. Tomorrow, the others should be ready to build the building above and then expand below.¡± Kyle answered calmly.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Got it.¡±

    </i>

    <i> Kate looked around and saw that with these awakened working together with the soldiers and ordinary people, building houses be extremely quick. Those of wood element could also make the wooden blocks in order to support the house.

    </i>

    <i> Sound ofughter began to be heard.

    </i>

    <i> This made Kate feel some nostalgia, as if the hope that had been lost was slowly reignited. When the world changed, Kate often felt that it would be impossible for them to truly maintain the peace when there were no giant mutated animals around.

    </i>

    <i> But hearing the sound ofughter and children running around while carrying rocks to help... Kate felt that it was no longer impossible again.

    </i>

    <i> The future was still not clear.

    </i>

    <i> They had to fight bitterly.

    </i>

    <i> And it would be an arduous road ahead.

    </i>

    <i> But for the sake of these people who were still living and for themselves, they could take another step to strive forward and fight for the better future.

    </i>

    <i> Unknowingly, a drop of tear fell to the ground.</i><i> </i>

 Chapter 159

    159 Recognize

    ¡°Little Kitty?¡± Kyle was very sensitive to the little cat¡¯s... no, it¡¯s little kid with cat ear¡¯s emotion. When they bypassed the children, he felt that the young girl in his arm had her emotion shook.

    Women were usually more sensitive and it was even more true for Kate.

    She raised her head while wiping her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. There is just more dust here.¡±

    There were indeed a lot of dusts because the ce was technically ruins. However, Kyle felt that there was something different with Kate. He said nothing when he heard her not wanting to tell the truth.

    ¡°Alright, there are still a lot of giant mutated animals here.¡±

    They stopped at the area where the soldiers were busy fighting with some giant mutated animals while the other awakened were struggling to fix the wall to prevent these giant mutated animals from approaching.

    ¡°Little Kitty.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    The white dots were pouring towards Kate with her thought and Kyle was also burning these giant mutated animals with one move. He had already exposed his rank 5 ability, so Kyle had no scruples in dealing with these giant mutated animals in front of others.

    .....

    The road was filled with fire for a period of time.

    Countless giant mutated animals were burned to death.

    ¡°Hasten the repair progress. These giant mutated animals will return.¡± Kyle nced at the soldiers.

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡±

    They all could basically recognize Kyle by now. After all, there were no other fire element awakened who had reached rank 5 and could be as domineering as Kyle. The other fire element in their group were only rank 4 and the destructive power was not as good as Kyle.

    Kate looked at the soldiers and looked at the row of giant mutated animals outside. Her range was wider than Kyle, so she simply pulled those white dots and absorbed them greedily. Her body was like sponge, kept on absorbing these white dots from countless giant mutated animals.

    Since reaching rank 6, Kate realized that her range and her ability to absorb these white dots had increased. Even though she hadn¡¯t made any improvement, even if it was only a minor one, she still grew stronger steadily.

    One step at a time.

    With Kyle and Kate¡¯s appearance, their progress felt like they were riding a rocket. Within a few hours, the entire wall was already fixed and these people were now busy cleaning up the ruins. There were not that many people but since many of them were also awakened, the progress was pretty fast.

    Kyle and Kate headed to the top of the wall and Kate struggled to climb down.

    ¡°Don¡¯t run around.¡± Kyle helplessly put Kate down.

    Kate ignored Kyle and ran to the edge of the wall, looking at the scenery in front of her. Herrge blue eyes were filled with astonishment.

    Actually, she had been prepared to see the great devastation due to these giant mutated animals rampaging around. But she saw that the nature was stronger than her expectation and the forests and others were still living.

    The cities that was located a bit far away was still there and there was no sign of destruction.

    It was amazing.

    ¡°Kyle! Kyle! Don¡¯t you see that it¡¯s still very beautiful?¡± Kate asked, her face flushed with excitement.

    Kyle looked at the scenery in front of Kate and nodded lightly. He could see that she was very happy when she saw the green and lush scenery in front of him. Truthfully, he didn¡¯t care about whether the forest was still alive or other things, but seeing her happy, he felt that he was also happy.

    He walked closer and patted Kate¡¯s head. The world is still alive and thriving. Even with so many giant mutated animals were threatening to kill them, the ecosystem was notpletely destroyed.

    Some things were disturbed, but they would not disappear just like that.

    They were still alive.

    And when things returned back to the order, things would be better again.

    ¡°Do you like the forest?¡±

    ¡°Yeah! The air is really fresh there. My da...¡± Kate was about to say her father, but then she abruptly stopped. Her current identity is Kyle¡¯s cat and her so called father should be him. Thus, she couldn¡¯t say anything.

    Kyle looked at Kate who seemed to be conflicted and lowered his eyes slightly.

    He knew.

    But he didn¡¯t want to say it either. For some reason, he hoped that Little Kitty... no, Kate, will continue to think that he didn¡¯t know. That way, she would always try to avoid mentioning this matter and stay by his side.

    He¡¯s selfish.

    Even though he knew that Kate had her own family and also friends who were waiting for her, he wanted to monopolize her. He hoped that she would always stay by his side, let him pamper her so that she will never be able to leave.

    He¡¯s not a good person.

    Kyle had realized it a long time ago. But when he found the little cat he kept had changed and slowly entered his heart, he couldn¡¯t bear to let her go. Not in the slightest bit.

    ¡°If you want to go, I¡¯ll take you down there someday,¡± Kyle said in a soft and coaxing tone.

    Kate raised her head, her attention was sessfully attracted. She smiled brightly. ¡°Okay!¡±

    The two of them stayed there and cleaned the rest of the giant mutated animals that were approaching until the sun went down. After that, Kyle carried Kate back down towards the research institute and met with the others.

    ¡°Oh! Little Kitty is now in her human¡¯s form!¡± Lotte was so excited that she jumped towards Kate and Kyle.

    ¡°Hey, hey, stop that!¡± Jake quickly stopped Lotte when he saw that Kyle¡¯s hand was burning with fire. He was sure that Kyle will definitely attack Lotte should she dare to get close to Kyle at this moment.

    ¡°Tsk~! Stingy!¡± Lotteined.

    Dn pushed Jake forward. ¡°Make child.¡±

    Lotte looked at Dn speechless. Now even Dn was pushing Jake to make a child with her. And looking at her boyfriend meaningful gaze, she quickly pped him with the wind element.

    Jake onlyughed when he saw Lotte¡¯s increasing red face.

    Marc was sitting at the side with incredulous expression. His mouth was hanging open as if he couldn¡¯t believe what the others were saying. ¡°This...¡±

    <i> </i>

    <i> Kate looked at Marc. The words that came out of her mouth sounded like a whisper or something like that, but Marc and Robby could understand that she was telling the truth.

    </i>

    <i> Only halves or pet or the owner with blood contract would be able to understand thisnguage.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Wang! Wang! Wang! Wang!¡±

    </i>

    <i> Marc red at his dog before turning to look at Kate.

    </i>

    <i> <i> </i></i>

    <i><i> Kate could remember that when Kyle thought that he would lose her, he had given her two transparent gems. One of them had ayer of ck, so Kate guessed that it was not space gems.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> That might be what had elerated her progress to turn into a human being.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> Marc was speechless.

    </i></i>

    <i><i> <i> </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> Jake looked at these two with dark face. ¡°Can you please remember that the others couldn¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about if you were to speak with those kind of strangenguage?¡±

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> Even Kyle was looking at Kate because he clearly couldn¡¯t understand what this little girl was saying. He really wanted to be able to learn hernguage, but he would be unwilling to form a contract with anyone other than her.

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> But knowing that she¡¯s a human being, Kyle didn¡¯t think that the contract would be possible.

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> He didn¡¯t know.

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> Kate looked at behind and saw her father walking out of the research institute. Her eyes lit up and she ran towards her father with her small steps.

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> ¡°Where is she going?¡± Jake was surprised.

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> Kyle looked the direction where Kate was running to and his eyes shed strangely. He nced at the others. ¡°Once the dinner is over, prepare the tent. We¡¯re resting here and tomorrow will rebuild it.¡±

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> ¡°You mean, we will rebuild while you¡¯re supervising.¡± Jake rolled his eyes.

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> Seeing the gaze Kyle gave to him, Jake quickly ran away. He had no intention of provoking Kyle for real.

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> The othersughed.

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> At this moment, Kate saw her father and stopped two meters away from her. Her space ability confined the area as she tried her best to find her voice. She wanted to call him so badly.

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> Being an awakened, Kate¡¯s father was a bit surprised by the change. He turned around and saw the little girl staring at him. That beautiful blue eyes and familiar gaze shook him once more.

    </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i> Neither spoke.</i></i></i><i><i><i> </i></i></i>

 Chapter 160

    160 Exin

    Time seemed to have stopped.

    Kate looked at her father and then opened her mouth with difficulties, calling him with the most familiar word she had used in her entire life, ¡°Dad!¡±

    Her heart trembled.

    At this moment, she was afraid.

    Afraid that her father couldn¡¯t recognize her anymore.

    Her form hadpletely changed, no longer the previous 21 year old self but had turned into a little girl.

    But she missed her father.

    She missed him so much that she just wanted to go towards him without a care of the world.

    Kate¡¯s Father looked at Kate and smiled.

    .....

    ¡°Kate.¡± Kate¡¯s father bent down and opened his arm, weing his daughter.

    At this moment, Kate didn¡¯t care whether she was acting childishly or whatever. What she wanted was to call her father and came to him. Running towards her father, Kate threw her body towards his embrace.

    She missed him so much.

    In the past, she always liked to y with her father. Even if he was sometime a bit harsh to her and punish her from time to time, she knew that it was simply because he cared for her.

    Thus, she missed her father greatly.

    ¡°Dad, Dad,¡± Kate called out.

    Calling her father, whom she couldn¡¯t meet in the past.

    Rather thaning to her father as a cat, being a little kid was more eptable. At least, in some aspect, she would be able to exin more to her father.

    ¡°Yes, Kate.¡± Kate¡¯s father hugged his daughter deeply, feeling the warm that he had missed so much. Her voice and figure had changed, but he could never forget that she¡¯s his daughter, the daughter he had raised for more than two decades.

    He didn¡¯t know how he recognize her, but he had the feelings that she¡¯s indeed his daughter.

    This feeling was very strong.

    And when Kate called him father, he knew very well that Kate is his daughter, the daughter he loved greatly.

    At this moment, he didn¡¯t care how she turned into a little kid anymore and only felt happy that his daughter is safe.

    Only the Heaven knew how much he despaired when he heard that his daughter was missing. In this life, he loved his wife and daughter so much.

    Even though they said that his daughter is safe, it could never rece the moment when he saw her for himself.

    The two of them hugged for a bit.

    Kate then released herself and wiped the tear that had unknowingly formed on her eyes. She felt a bit embarrassed for crying when she was already an adult, so she quickly erased all the traces.

    Even though she missed her father, she still felt that she was acting a bit too childishly.

    Kate¡¯s Fatherughed a bit. Looking at his daughter who looked like his wife a lot, his eyes softened. ¡°Where have you been all this time, Kate?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here...¡± Kate bit her lips and looked at her father. She was seriously considering how to exin this strange phenomenon to her father.

    It would be really hard to ept that their children had turned into a cat...

    ¡°Here?¡±

    ¡°I... Uh, how do I exin it?¡± Kate didn¡¯t know what to say and tugged her father¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Make an earth barrier and call mom?¡±

    She didn¡¯t want others to know about this. Even if this was a secluded ce because other people wouldn¡¯t stay near this ruins of the Research Institute, Kate didn¡¯t want to take any risk.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Kate¡¯s Father moved to the door once more as Kate opened the space barrier. He pulled Kate¡¯s Mother outside.

    ¡°What is it....¡± Kate¡¯s Mother stopped when she saw Kate in front of her. Her eyes widened as her mouth opened wide in surprise.

    She turned to look at her husband who nodded to her and then rushed forward to hug Kate and cried loudly.

    ¡°Kate, Kate, my good daughter!¡±

    If not for the space barrier, it was estimated that everyone will definitely look in this direction because of how loud it is. Kate¡¯s mother felt very distressed when she saw that her child had turned into a little kid again.

    But at the same time, she felt immense relief that her daughter is still alive.

    Swish!

    Soon, the earth barrier was formed all around them. It blocked everyone¡¯s sight if there were anyone nearby.

    ¡°So, where have you been, Kate?¡±

    ¡°I was by Kyle¡¯s side.¡± Kate took off her hat, showing her cat ears. She didn¡¯t want to hide the truth from her father. Even if it might be hard to ept, she just wished for him to know.

    It might be a bit strange for some people, but for Kate, she trusted her father greatly.

    He will never harm her.

    Granted that his worldview will be different from her because of therge generation gap, but Kate knew that no matter what her father did, he will never put her in the harm way.

    He only wished the best for her.

    Because of that, Kate wished to tell him the truth, no matter how hard it was to ept.

    Seeing that white cat ear, Kate¡¯s father was stunned and trembled a bit. Even though he had heard that there were some people who experienced some strange mutation and be a half, he would never expect that his own daughter would be the same.

    The thought of the experiments that had been conducted so far towards them, Kate¡¯s father felt distressed when he thought of Kate¡¯s gene changing. Because of the change, the researchers had said that there might be things that could change forever and would affect their generation.

    He couldn¡¯t believe that his daughter is the same.

    ¡°Kyle? That professor?¡± Kate¡¯s Mother was shocked. ¡°How did he find you?¡±

    ¡°Uh... don¡¯t be surprised, ok?¡± Kate looked at her parents and struggled before sighing. She didn¡¯t know what she was supposed to do, so all she could do was to show them what she had be.

    Poof!

    Kate disappeared and what reced her was the little white cat on the ground. Both Kate¡¯s Father and Kate¡¯s Mother were staring at the cat.

    ¡°Meow.¡± <i></i><i> </i>

 Chapter 161

    161 Exin

    Kate knew that it was really difficult to ept.

    She turned back into a child in front of her parents and her mother hugged her, crying once again. She said with distressed tone that she felt the cat was familiar, but she couldn¡¯t pinpoint why.

    Whenever the cat wasing to see her, Kate¡¯s Mother would like her very much. In the past, no matter how much she liked a cat, she had never felt strongly like this, which was why she felt that it was quite odd.

    Now seeing that the cat was actually her daughter, Kate¡¯s Mother was even more distressed. She felt so bad that her daughter had to turn into a cat in this kind of situation.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m also very strong now.¡± Kate grinned. ¡°I¡¯m even much stronger than that acimed Mr. Strongest!¡±

    ¡°Can you use your ability even in the human¡¯s form?¡± Kate¡¯s father asked.

    ¡°Huh? Yeah.¡± Kate nodded. She then looked at her father with strange expression when she recalled that he was a researcher. ¡°You¡¯re not nning on doing research on your own daughter, are you, Dad?¡±

    With that question said, Kate¡¯s Mother even red at her husband. If he dared to harm their daughter, she would be the first to stand on his opposite side. There was no way that she would allow him to touch her daughter!

    ¡°No!¡± Kate¡¯s Father yelled. There was no way he would want to do any kind of test on his own daughter. No matter how much he was tempted because of his profession and also his passion, he would never be able to do it to his own daughter.

    .....

    ¡°Anyway, I can beat Dad easily.¡± Kate was smug. ¡°Dad is only rank 4 but I¡¯m already rank 6. You won¡¯t be able to defeat me.¡±

    ¡°Rank 6? So fast,¡± Kate¡¯s Father murmured in shock.

    Even Mr. Yuri had only reached rank 5 not long ago and it was estimated that he will take a long time before he could reach rank 6. At least, a few more months in ordance to their slow down speed because of the huge energy consumption needed.

    But his daughter was already rank 6.

    Was her talent really that good?

    Kate¡¯s Father was conflicted. ¡°Don¡¯t showcase your power so easily.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t. I only tell Mom and Dad so that you wouldn¡¯t worry about me when I go out.¡± Kate grinned, reassuring her parents.

    ¡°Go out?¡± Kate¡¯s Father¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Are you not going to stay with us at the research facility?¡±

    ¡°And be the test subject?¡± Kate shook her head. Even though she knew that her father would never allow her to be the test subject, it was inevitable that there would be others who were dissatisfied.

    She didn¡¯t want to face those kind of annoying moral kidnapping. If those researchers were truly so kind, they should just use their own family members rather than coercing others.

    Anyway, it hadn¡¯t happened and she hoped that it would never happen.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to stay by Kyle¡¯s side as Little Kitty. In any case, the body I used so far is his cat.¡± Kate grinned. ¡°Oh... don¡¯t tell him that I¡¯m Kate yet... I¡¯m going to tell him about it myselfter.¡±

    Kate¡¯s Mother still felt distressed and hugged her daughter tightly. If only it was possible, she wished to keep Kate by her side and made sure that she¡¯s safe. ¡°When did you manage to turn back into human?¡±

    ¡°After that ants extermination mission. It¡¯s due to a special gem that we found there.¡± Kate looked at her father and saw that he was interested. ¡°But I don¡¯t have any of those gems anymore, so I can¡¯t give it to you, Dad.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Kate¡¯s Father was looking at his daughter. For so many years, he had been trying to put down his work and spend more time with his family, hoping that his daughter would never be dragged to his world.

    But then the world changed, mutation happened, and countless giant mutated animals went on rampage. At this moment, Kate¡¯s Father knew that it would be impossible for him to hide his real position from his daughter and let her live a peaceful life.

    ¡°So, can Dad tell me why Kyle know more about you?¡±

    ¡°I used to be a good researcher and had some result. I also worked with the military and that¡¯s when I see your professor.¡± Kate¡¯s Father looked at Kate and sighed. ¡°I never nned to tell you and let you think that I¡¯m just a little worker with nts.¡±

    Kate pursed her lips.

    Yeah, right.

    Kate¡¯s Mother looked at her daughter and sighed. ¡°But you¡¯re staying with him all the time, is it not troubling him?¡±

    Troubling Kyle?

    Kate thought about it and struggled to answer. It was indeed troubling him, but she didn¡¯t want to just leave like that. She feltfortable and save around Kyle as if she knew that he would definitely protect her.

    But was she only troubling him when she wastching on him as his little cat?

    Kate didn¡¯t know.

    Kate¡¯s Mother smiled knowingly when she saw the little girl¡¯s troubled expression. Even though she wanted her daughter to stay in the safe ce by her side, she knew that she couldn¡¯t protect her daughter forever. Just like her husband, her daughter can be quite stubborn when she had made some decision.

    ¡°Alright, you can stay with him. But try to contact us from time to time, ok?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Kate nodded her small head.

    Seeing Kate¡¯s small form, Kate¡¯s Mother¡¯s hand trembled. In the end, she didn¡¯t resist and hugged her daughter deeply!

    Ah, how much she had wanted to have a granddaughter!

    Kate¡¯s father watched from the side and rubbed his nose. Why did he feel as if his carefully raised cabbage is going to be stolen by a pig?

    Even though Kate didn¡¯t want him to tell Kyle yet, Kate¡¯s Father had the feeling that the young man had already known. Thus, it was time for him to have some talk.

 Chapter 162

    162 Promise

    After that, Kate exined about what his progress and journey for the past two months. Of course, it was only the simplified version and she didn¡¯t tell her parents that she could actually do reverse healing, making her abilities as the worse killing weapon possible in the entire world.

    She didn¡¯t want to tell them that.

    How could she?

    That their daughter actually holds a weapon that could possibly destroy the entire world if she willed it.

    She didn¡¯t want to.

    In her parents¡¯ eyes, she would always be their little daughter whom they loved. In that situation, she really couldn¡¯t bring herself to tell them that her ability was actually far off the charts. They will be in danger if they knew what their daughter could actually do.

    Her parents were also telling her many things that she had to pay attention to. From eating, sleeping, and many others. Thinking about the things that she had broken all these times... *cough* Kate felt a bit embarrassed.

    After being exhorted by her parents, Kate was finally being let go. She didn¡¯t dare to tell her parents that she had actually forgot how to maintain her meal, oh well, she better didn¡¯t tell them her story of sneaking some snacks.

    That would be too embarrassing.

    .....

    And her parents would be reprimanding her more for eating unhealthy snack even though they had told her not to.

    Swish!

    Putting down the earth barrier, Kate ran towards Kyle again. Her space barrier has been broken at this time, so they could also see that some people were looking in their direction with curiosity.

    Unfortunately, they couldn¡¯t hear what they were talking about at all.

    ¡°That child is really reckless.¡± Kate¡¯s Mother sighed. ¡°If only I had known about it in advance, I would have long tried to guard her first.¡±

    ¡°Who would be able to imagine things will turn this way?¡± Kate¡¯s Father was calmer. ¡°You go back first. I¡¯m going to have some talk.¡±

    ¡°But...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything will be fine.¡±

    Kate¡¯s Mother pursed her lips. She sneaked a nce at Kyle and sighed deeply. This child, she always liked to worry her parents. Even though she didn¡¯t know much about Kyle, she could guess that he was not an ordinary person.

    Their family might not be able topare to them in the slightest bit.

    But who made Kate so promising that she practically became the actual strongest person in the nation? It would be hard for her not to attract attention and they really needed someone who could truly protect her and not like them.

    ¡°Rest first, Sweetheart?¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡±

    Kate¡¯s Father watched as the little girl ran to Kyle and being lifted by him. His action was so familiar as if this had been done countless times. And from this distance, he could see that his little girl wasughing after saying something to Kyle.

    He felt sour.

    Time quietly ticked.

    The tent was already prepared and Kate changed to her cat form again as she entered the tent. Kyle patted her pillow to let her rest.

    ¡°You should sleep earlier. Aren¡¯t you sleepy after absorbing so much before?¡±

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    Kate protested. Though, she had to admit that it was indeed morefortable for her to sleep rather than continuing to stay awake. She looked at Kyle and meowed sweetly before curling up on her bed and fell asleep.

    Kyle smiled and then walked out. The others were in their separate tent and only Dn was standing to guard. Even if they were here, they still maintained the habit of having someone guarding them from time to time. After all, they didn¡¯t know whether they could fully trust the people in this ce yet or not.

    Besides, there might be a lot of giant mutated animals roaming outside that could attack them at any time. If things were to turn for the worse, some flying giant mutated animals coulde.

    They had to be prepared at any time.

    ¡°Kyle.¡±

    ¡°What is it, Dn?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s your student.¡±

    It was not a question but a statement.

    Dn looked at Kyle deeply. When he saw that Kyle let the little girl go, the others were still joking about other things, but he saw very clearly that the little girl was walking towards that professor.

    Others didn¡¯t know.

    But he knew very well because he was the one who helped Kyle to do research and keep this matter in his memory. That professor is the father of the missing student during the first red rain.

    That student went missing while she was holding Little Kitty.

    Even though they had heard that halves were usually the animals who disappeared and then they would have some animal¡¯s trait such as ear, tail, arm, or even legs, there was one more possibility.

    The humanpletely merged with the animal and took the form of the animalpletely.

    This was just a hypothesis.

    After all, there were not many research yet and many people were not inclined to believe this when they saw the fate of those giant mutated animals out there. However, Dn still keep this small possibility.

    And seeing the little girl¡¯s interaction and then the earth wall they formedter, he came to this conjecture.

    The missing student and Little Kitty directly fused, retaining humans¡¯ soul with some childish characteristic from the little cat and took the form of the cat. But as she evolved and perhaps it was also rted to that different gem, she slowly returned to her human¡¯s form.

    At this moment, she was nothing more than a little kid, but inside her is the soul of an adult.

    Dn was still staring at Kyle, waiting for his answer.

    Kyle looked at Dn and the corner of his lips raised slightly. ¡°Yes.¡±

    He had no intention to hide this matter from Dn. Knowing Dn¡¯s intelligence which was far different from Jake¡¯s intelligence, Kyle felt that he would have realized it first. Only the foolish little cat could think that she could still hide it at this point.

    Her intelligence, knowledge, and way of thinking was not something a little kid could possibly possess. Instead, it was something an adult who had matured with time could have. But her action still faintly possessed the trait of a little girl who hadn¡¯t grown up yet.

    Thus, it could be said that she¡¯s both Kate and Little Kitty.

    And they wouldn¡¯t know which memory was more prominent unless they asked her directly, which was something that couldn¡¯t be possible.

    Dn looked at Kyle and narrowed his eyes. ¡°You like her.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s my little cat, why can¡¯t I like her.¡±

    ¡°As lover.¡±

    Kyle didn¡¯t speak for a long time. Instead, he was looking at Dn. Usually Dn would not speak so much, but this time, Dn seemed to be determined to talk about this matter to him.

    After a moment of silence, Kyle spoke again.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t remember her appearance.¡± Dn looked at Kyle. ¡°Nor her previous experience.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Kyle would not say that he knew this student of his well. He couldn¡¯t even remember her well until he thought that Little Kitty should be his student. At that time, he felt that the student would just be passerby in his life.

    He would not be a hypocrite and said that he had liked that young woman before. He only started to like her when she turned into his cat and apanied him everywhere. Even though he didn¡¯t know how she looked like or how she was supposed to look like as human, he didn¡¯t want to let her go.

    Dn narrowed his eyes. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be easy.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll protect her.¡±

    ¡°Your position.¡±

    Kyle knew how many people didn¡¯t like him and hated him. Now that the world had changed, who could guarantee for certain that these people wouldn¡¯t resort to some underhand tactics?

    They would definitely chase after his weakness.

    And there was no guarantee that they wouldn¡¯t use unsaid matter to provoke and hurt him.

    ¡°She¡¯s strong and I¡¯ll never let her be wronged. You don¡¯t have to worry so much about those people. I¡¯ll deal with them.¡± Kyle took a deep breath.

    The revenge that hadn¡¯t been finished before, he would take the matter into his own hand and finished everything this time. There wouldn¡¯t be any other chance for them to dance in front of him and mocked him right in front of his face anymore.

    Dn looked at Kyle and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll stand by your side.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Kyle smiled.

    Dn waved his hand and said nothing else.

    Kyle chuckled and then walked in the direction of the research institute. By this time, there was a bench that had been repaired and Kate¡¯s Father was sitting there. It seemed that Kate¡¯s Father was smarter than his daughter and knew that he would definitelye to see him after Kate let him knew that his daughter is still alive.

    Taking a deep breath, Kyle walked closer.

 Chapter 163

    163 Promise

    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±

    Kate¡¯s Father didn¡¯t need to turn around for him to know that Kyle had approached him. He had a short military experience when he was young, so he knew that Kyle noticed that he knew thetter had known about his daughter.

    And looking at how Kyle was treating his daughter, Kate¡¯s Father didn¡¯t believe that he had no ulterior motives.

    Kyle looked at Kate¡¯s Father and then called out, ¡°Father inw.¡±

    Kate¡¯s Father¡¯s expression changed and he stood up before punching towards Kyle.

    Bam!

    The punchnded squarely and Kyle didn¡¯t dodge. He felt that he should just let this middle aged man vent on him because his daughter didn¡¯t even realize about it.

    ¡°I should have known that you¡¯re such a scheming man,¡± Kate¡¯s Father scolded.

    When he first saw Kyle, he could remember that his instinct was telling him that this young man was very dangerous. Even though Kyle was still teenager at that time, Kate¡¯s Father could see his terrifying capability and also his dark personality.

    .....

    An uncontroble brat who only cared about his mother. If not because he had such a rare intelligence and could even learn without others telling him, the nation would not even want to protect this kind of brat and nurture him.

    The moment Kyle lost his mother was when the monster was unleashed.

    Countless people directly bore the brunt and nothing could be traced back to him. It was so scary, but the nation couldn¡¯t do anything when there was no evidence linked it to Kyle in the slightest bit.

    It was as if he could control things even when he was not present.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to hurt her.¡± Kyle looked at Kate¡¯s Father deeply. He knew very well that Kate¡¯s Father had seen him during those days and had even interacted with him. Thus, he didn¡¯t bother to hide his thoughts in front of him.

    It would be better for him to be upfront about this matter and let this middle aged man prepared himself first.

    ¡°You better be or I¡¯ll be the first one to chase after you. Even if I¡¯m not as strong as you, I can definitely make sure that your life wouldn¡¯t be smooth.¡± Kate¡¯s Father snorted and then pointed at the long bench. ¡°Take a seat.¡±

    Kyle sat beside Kate¡¯s Father. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect things to turn this way.¡±

    ¡°You mean about her turning into your cat? Do you think I expect it too? If I had known that this will happen, I would have stopped them from taking that damned meteorite from the sea.¡± Kate¡¯s Father rolled his eyes.

    A bit more than one year ago, there was a meteorite that struck their sea. When a meteorite hit the, there would definitely berge interference. But because it was in the sea, the people were not affected that much.

    All they could see was a sh of light passed by at very high speed.

    But the impact in the sea is not small. It caused small tsunami on the nearby beach andrge waves that disrupted the lives of the creature undersea. And when they take it out, everyone was fascinated by those colorful gems.

    Because the area where it fell was categorized as international area that was close to their nation, they had to divide the resources. In the end, the gem was carefully broken in order to be able to given to various nations.

    Their nation had some parts.

    They tried to separate based on colors and kept them.

    At first, they only thought that it was valuable because of the color, but then things changed when they realized what these gems could do and the powerful energy contained within the gems. There were even countless search parties trying to find the pieces that had been chipped away during the process of this gemnding on this.

    But no one ever though that because of these pieces that were left in the air, they eventually formed red cloud that covered the entire world. And two months ago, the first red rain finally formed.

    The power contained within the gem should never be touched by ordinary people.

    Because if they did, the body wouldn¡¯t be able to contain the energy inside and they will eventually die. After they had fainted, they didn¡¯t even have the chance to wake up again during the first red rain.

    The second red rain was somewhat better. Some who got hit by the red rain still managed to survive but the majority ended up dead. There were even more giant mutated animals that appeared after the second red rain.

    It was tragic.

    ¡°Taking that meteorite out is not your decision but the entirety of the researchers in the nation.¡± Kyle narrowed his eyes.

    If anything, they should stop this meteorite from hitting their in the first ce. That would be the best possible option. If there was no meteorite, there would be no giant mutated animals around them and no other mutation.

    ¡°You¡¯re the same as your father.¡± Kate¡¯s Father rolled his eyes. ¡°And you¡¯re not allowed to do anything to her.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Not even when she returned to her adult form if she could return.¡±

    Kyle: ¡°...¡±

    Are you asking me to be a eunuch?

    Kate¡¯s Father knew that it would be impossible, but he still would like to mention it first because if not, he would feel extremely annoyed that he didn¡¯t know how to vent. In any case, he still didn¡¯t actually want to let his little girl to stay with this young man in the slightest bit.

    ¡°That girl didn¡¯t even want me to tell you about this, but there¡¯s simply no point. She can be so stupid at times.¡± Kate¡¯s Father sighed.

    Kyle had guessed that.

    When he saw the little girl looked like she was so troubled, he guessed that she didn¡¯t want him to know that she¡¯s Kate. As for the reason why, he himself was not sure and only hoped that she would slowly begin to care more for him.

    Not just because she¡¯s his little cat right now but because of other things.

    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s possible for her to turn back into her adult form?¡± Kyle asked solemnly. This was one of the sore point that he had when he found out about her real identity. If she couldn¡¯t turn back into a human... he would need to wait more than a decade based on her current age.

    Right now, he felt that a decade was an extremely long time. If it was possible, he would like to have her turn back to human...

    It was just unfortunate that it would be impossible for him to do so.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Kate¡¯s Father was also feeling somewhat desperate about this matter. He wanted his daughter to be the same as she used to be, but he also knew that the matter of this transformation and mutation was entirely new in this world.

    There was no way that he would be able to know whether this would be possible or not without any prior case.

    ¡°I tested her DNA.¡±

    Kate¡¯s Father was ring dangerously at Kyle when he heard this matter.

    ¡°She knew about it because I do it in front of her eyes,¡± Kyle continued as if he hadn¡¯t seen Kate¡¯s Father¡¯s eyes. ¡°She had two sets ofpletely different DNA when she¡¯s in her human form and when she¡¯s in her cat¡¯s form.¡±

    Kate¡¯s Father was silent.

    There was no need for a genius for him to understand that Kyle was saying that his daughter could actually pass as an ordinary cat and also as a human being. It was as if the twopletely different form could coexist peacefully.

    This was a discovery that would definitely shake the researchers¡¯ world after they found out about it.

    But at the same time, a lot of people would be chasing after Kate.

    ¡°I have erased the record.¡± Kyle stood up. ¡°Kate is... different. I¡¯ll protect her, but you should also prepare a way out for you and your wife. She¡¯ll be sad if anything happen to you.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Kate¡¯s Father leaned back on the chair and looked at the starry sky above him. He had thought that because both he and his wife could awaken abilities, his daughter might be able to do the same.

    But he never expected that she would actually be one of the rare phenomenon.

    Ah, how much he wanted to bring Kate home and let her stay with him without the need to contact the outside world in the slightest bit. That way, no one would be able to covet her nor see her.

    But if he did that, he would restrain his daughter¡¯s happiness.

    How annoying.

    ...

    Sora¡¯s Corner: Meteorite.

    It¡¯s not impossible for meteorite to reach the ground, but when they did, it will definitely cause damage not worse than nuclear weapon. There was a meteorite at the north area of earth in early 2000. I forgot the exact time and country, but it had caused countless buildings to be destroyed just because of the impact while the size of the meteorite itself that reached the ground is not big. (But it¡¯s definitely far bigger when it first hit the atmosphere)

    If it¡¯s very big, it¡¯s estimated that it can even cause huge catastrophe since it could destroy a lot of things just based on the impact.

    For details, you can search for yourself. It¡¯ll take a long time for me to exin everything here (>.<)

 Chapter 164

    164 Cleaning Up

    Returning to the tent, Kyle saw that Kate was still sleeping peacefully. She was so rxed around him without putting any guards whatsoever, making him chuckle a bit. This little girl truly didn¡¯t understand how much the world would want her when they found out her capabilities.

    From space abilities to reverse healing and then to her perfect transformation.

    It was estimated that there was almost no one who could possibly be like her in the entire world right now. Even if there was anyone who could experience a simr condition, they would not have triggered all of these.

    Was it because of luck or fate that they ended up like this?

    Kyle didn¡¯t know.

    He patted the little cat for a bit more before he went to the bed himself. It was time for him to sleep.

    ...

    The next day, Kate stretched her body and looked at Kyle beside her. She raised her paw and patted Kyle¡¯s cheek lightly. This was her method to wake him up if possible since this man was quite sensitive most of the time.

    ¡°Mhm.¡±

    .....

    Kyle stirred awake. He nced at Kate, who was looking at him andughed in a low voice. ¡°Morning, Little Kitty.¡±

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll have our own room today. You don¡¯t need to stay in a tent anymore in the future.¡± Kyle smiled warmly.

    Kate¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard that. Does it mean that Kyle was nning to settle down in City E? But thinking about the fact that they would still going to do mission in the future, Kate thought that it wouldn¡¯t be that easy for them not to live in tent anymore.

    It was not like they could build a house with their ability.

    Well, they could ask others. Someone like Jake or Marc should be perfect to build a house.

    Jake and Marc, who were reduced to house builders, sneezed. They looked at the sky in their separate location speechlessly.

    Who were talking badly about them?

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    Cleaning up a bit, the two of them walked out and joined the meal. Naturally, Kate preferred to turn back into her human form when they were eating because it meant that she could eat a bit more than when she¡¯s a cat.

    The foods are good too.

    ¡°Are you going to stay here and help us clean up, Kyle?¡± Jake asked curiously.

    ¡°No need.¡± Kyle shook his head. ¡°Even if I stay here, I can¡¯t help in building at all.¡±

    The others: ¡°...¡±

    True.

    Asking for a fire and lightning element to help with building... erm, they better not hope too much. It would be strange for him to help them with building the house either way.

    Asking Kyle for help to destroy building would be better. At the very least, they knew that Kyle definitely could finish that kind of job seamlessly without the need to worry that there would be any mishap.

    The destructive power of fire and lightning elements were simply too strong.

    ¡°Then, what¡¯s your n?¡± Lotte asked curiously.

    ¡°Cleaning up the giant mutated animals around the area.¡± Kyle was calm. ¡°There are still many giant mutated animals around this ce.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡± Jake was stunned. ¡°But there are simply too many of them, right? How do you n to deal with all of them?¡±

    Besides, they also knew that these giant mutated animals somehow could reproduce. And the result of their reproduction was painfully also the giant mutated animals that they had to kill.

    This made the people even more desperate because they didn¡¯t know when they could finally solve the problem of killing giant mutated animals.

    They had to somehow made these giant mutated animals stop reproducing and then cleaned them all up. But with the current strength of the humans, this would be nothing more than dream they couldn¡¯t realize as of yet.

    They had to wait until they grew stronger.

    One way or another, they just had to figure out a way of survival for humans.

    ¡°I¡¯m going towards City B direction and deal with them a bit.¡± Kyle¡¯s eyes narrowed. He also knew that the number of giant mutated animals were increasing rapidly due to their reproduction. Some insects reproduced extremely quickly, which caused the number of giant mutated animals to increase rapidly.

    This was the reason why Kyle wanted to deal with them when he could.

    Jake felt stupid. ¡°You mean that you¡¯ll deal with millions of giant mutated animals on your own? Are you sure that you¡¯re going to be alright?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have such ridiculous n.¡± Kyle nced at Jake. ¡°At most, I¡¯ll deal with a portion of them and chip their number bit by bit. If the number of giant mutated animals be overwhelming in the future, we wouldn¡¯t have the energy to deal with it.¡±

    The others thought for a while and then nodded.

    They actually also wanted to help, but Kyle refused. He had another reason why he wanted to go alone with Kate. The others were quickly arranged to make the rooms underground and also to rebuild this research institute.

    After that, Kyle came to report to his father, who was surprised that he scolded his son directly.

    ¡°Do you want tomit suicide? Do you know how many giant mutated animals are there outside? You want to go and deal with all of them by yourself?¡± General Ryan was so angry that he felt his son was telling nonsense.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back by night.¡± Kyle looked at his father. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be that far.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean that you won¡¯t go that far? The number of giant mutated animals around the area is already ridiculously high, you brat!¡± General Ryan only felt that his high blood pressure was triggered again and again by Kyle.

    There hasn¡¯t been any time when this annoying son of his didn¡¯t cause trouble, even to him, so far.

    ¡°I can take care of myself. You know my capabilities well.¡± Kyle shrugged.

 Chapter 165

    165 Cleaning Up

    He was already really strong. These giant mutated animals would not be his match as long as he had time to recover.

    And with Little Kitty being with him, would he need to worry not having enough time to recover?

    She would be able to protect him well and Kyle knew that as well.

    When it was her turn to recover, Kyle would be the one to protect Little Kitty as much as possible so that no harm could happen to her.

    ¡°You...!¡± General Ryan pointed at his son but he didn¡¯t know what to say. In the end, he sighed deeply and waved his hand. ¡°Forget it, do what you want to do but you should pay attention to your safety. Even if you go there because you want to test your power or anything, make sure that you¡¯re paying close attention to their movement and don¡¯t let them trap you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good.¡±

    After exhorting his son a few more times, General Ryan finally let his son go. Even though he actually wanted to beat Kyle up so badly, General Ryan was painfully reminded that his son is stronger than him.

    All he could do was to scold this son of his.

    After everything was settled, Kyle nced at Kate. ¡°The brightest motorcycles inside the space.¡±

    .....

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    There were several motorcycles and Kate had to admit that she didn¡¯t recognize their brand. She was not exactly a type of person who liked to pay attention to the brand of motorcycles because she felt that it was such a waste of time.

    When she finally took out the motorcycles and Kyle rode it, she finally realized why he wanted her to take this one.

    Because this damn motorcycles could go so fast that she felt everything was moving back.

    After several long hours of driving, they finally reached a hill that was countless km away from City E.

    ¡°Meow!¡± <i> </i>

    <i> Kate felt that her stomach¡¯s content would churn the next time she followed Kyle riding the motorcycles. It was so fast that she didn¡¯t even understand how he managed to avoid the obstacles in front of them.

    </i>

    <i> She felt so dizzy on his motorcycle. The world seemed to be spinning around her, making her unable to concentrate even if she wanted to.

    </i>

    <i> It was really annoying.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Hahaha, we¡¯re not going to go here again in the future.¡± Kyleughed when he saw the little cat moring at the side. Even though he couldn¡¯t understand what she was saying, he could guess that she wasining about the speed of the motorcycle.

    </i>

    <i> Kyle himself knew that he was going very fast and it might be a bit too much for this little cat.

    </i>

    <i> He patted her head. ¡°That box, take it out.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Meow.¡±

    </i>

    <i> With a wag of her tail, the box appeared on the ground and Kyle picked it up. He opened the content and the energy from inside burst out. Looking at the gems with various colors inside, he was speechless.

    </i>

    <i> There were several gems with two colors.

    </i>

    <i> Red and orange, ck and white, transparent and ck transparent. All in all, there were more than 20 gems inside and the attractioning out from this box was definitely so big that countless giant mutated animals would be attracted.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Little Kitty, I¡¯m going to take the fire gem first, ok?¡± Kyle nced at Kate. ¡°You¡¯ll be in charge of protecting me.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Meow.¡±

    </i>

    <i> Kate nodded her head and looked into the distance. She could faintly see that countless white dots were approaching their direction from the moment that Kyle opened that box. These giant mutated animals were indeed very attracted to the gems.

    </i>

    <i> They knew that they could get stronger if they took the gems, so these giant mutated animals spared no effort in trying to obtain it.

    </i>

    <i> Even if they had to trample on other giant mutated animals, they still marched forward.

    </i>

    <i> It was crazy.

    </i>

    <i> Kyle didn¡¯t hesitate and take out the double red and orange gem plus another red gem from within the box. He cut open the back of his hand and let the gem melted into his bloodstream.

    </i>

    <i> The fiery feeling and the dense dizziness struck, but Kyle tried his best to focus on merging the energy.

    </i>

    <i> Drap! Drap! Drap!

    </i>

    <i> After half an hour, Kate finally could see these giant mutated animalsing towards her. She wagged her tail and simply absorbed the white dots and split it evenly between her and Kyle. In any case, she could see that even if it was not as severe as before, Kyle was still sweating like crazy.

    </i>

    <i> In that case, she will help him by giving him some healing.

    </i>

    <i> Thud! Thud! Thud!

    </i>

    <i> Countless giant mutated animals fell to the ground in session.

    </i>

    <i> Kate watched the scene in front of her and continued to extend her reverse healing. As she continued to absorb, Kate felt that she was approaching her first minor advancement and sighed internally.

    </i>

    <i> For her, advancing had be extremely easy in the healing department because of this reverse healing method.

    </i>

    <i> However, this was definitely not feasible for everyone.

    </i>

    <i> After two hours, Kyle was done. He looked at his hand and smiled faintly. This time, he had reached rank 6 in his fire element. As for that hallucination ability, Kyle was not exactly sure what level he had reached, but it shouldn¡¯t be too high.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Meow?¡±

    </i>

    <i> Kate then pointed at the lightning gem from the box, pushing it towards Kyle. Her meaning was clear: take the lightning gem too so that he could go stronger.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°You should take the space gem first, Little Kitty. After that, it¡¯ll be my turn again, ok?¡± Kyle patted Kate¡¯s head. He also wanted her to get stronger along with him.

    </i>

    <i> Kate tilted her head and then unceremoniously took the double space and transformation gem. She wanted to advance these two quickly since she hadn¡¯t been able to advance it again after thest time.</i><i> </i>

 Chapter 166

    166 Training Room

    Kate¡¯s advancement was not as obvious as Kyle. Even after taking the gem, Kate realized that she only managed to raise a minor rank in her space ability. From rank 6 with 2 minor advancements to rank 6 with 3 minor advancement. She was close to 4 minor advancements, but it would definitely still take some time.

    She didn¡¯t know the reason for this difference in improvement.

    But in any case, it was good enough that she could get stronger faster by taking these gems and absorbing their properties.

    Once she was done, she meowed to Kyle.

    ¡°Meow~.¡± <i> </i>

    <i> After that, Kyle took the other gem and also advanced to rank 6 in lightning ability.

    </i>

    <i> Rank 6 was very different from rank 5.

    </i>

    <i> If rank 5 was able to increase their perception slightly to their surroundings, rank 6 increased their perception ability. The things that only felt vague became even clearer and all.

    </i>

    <i> Their control became even finer and could grasp the details they couldn¡¯t do before. It was as if a whole new world was being opened for them.

    </i>

    <i> .....

    </i>

    <i> It was amazing.

    </i>

    <i> Yet, it was not overwhelming.

    </i>

    <i> This advancement would require them to adapt to the changes, but it would definitely take some time and couldn¡¯t be done immediately.

    </i>

    <i> Still, it was amazing.

    </i>

    <i> But Kyle and Kate couldn¡¯t reel on the new feelings of their abilities.

    </i>

    <i> Countless giant mutated animals were attracted due to the gem. But for a hundred meters around them, countless giant mutated animals¡¯ corpses were piled up. Many of them had long turned into ashes and couldn¡¯t be recognized anymore.

    </i>

    <i> Both Kyle and Kate would not hesitate at all in destroying these giant mutated animals. The ranks of these giant mutated animals were all lower than rank 5, allowing them to kill these giant mutated animals easily.

    </i>

    <i> But even with such spectacle around them, these giant mutated animals still didn¡¯t hesitate to step forward.

    </i>

    <i> Was the temptation of the gems so strong that they could ignore the threat of death?

    </i>

    <i> Kate didn¡¯t know.

    </i>

    <i> And she herself didn¡¯t care that much because the more giant mutated animalse, the more she could kill them. As long as the giant mutated animals¡¯ number was reduced, it meant that the hope of survival for humanities will be greater in the future.

    </i>

    <i> She also wished that all of the giant mutated animals could be eliminated.

    </i>

    <i> But anyway, that might be a dream that would take a long time to be fulfilled.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°It¡¯ll be afternoon soon. Take this healing gem.¡± Kyle handed the healing gem to Kate, indicating for her to take it while they were on their way. Anyway, Kate always took the gem when she was sleeping.

    </i>

    <i> Kate meowed and took the healing gem before leaping on Kyle¡¯s arm. She will rest and sleep again.

    </i>

    <i> Brrm!

    </i>

    <i> The rest of the gem were not put into the box but inside Kate¡¯s space directly. Kyle was nning to give it to the others, but before that, they had to make an instion room underground for them to take the gem first.

    </i>

    <i> Without such room, the energy emitted by these gems would definitely attract giant mutated animals.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°A special isted room will be nice. If we have to rush out and fight a lot of giant mutated animals every time we take the gems, it will be a hassle.¡± Kyle felt that taking the gems like this was not a solution.

    </i>

    <i> Poof!

    </i>

    <i> Kate turned into a child and looked at Kyle behind her. ¡°I can make a special istion room, but I will need to be around to activate the space ability all the time.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°There¡¯s a special circuit that can contain the power.¡± Kyle recalled the research building and his eyes narrowed. He was not unfamiliar with those special circuits that the researchers have developed because he himself had participated for a period of time.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°When we get back, I¡¯ll make it. You only need to give me a bit of your space ability.¡±

    </i>

    <i> There was no space gems and Kyle also felt that it would be better to give it to Little Kitty to absorb so that she could get stronger faster.

    </i>

    <i> After all, humans and other awakened could recover their abilities with time even without the help of these gems and crystals.

    </i>

    <i> But if he used the gem, it would be exhausted and eventually dried up.

    </i>

    <i> It would be more cost effective for him to build another container or something like that to hold the space power.

    </i>

    <i> It wouldn¡¯t be that easy.

    </i>

    <i> But Kyle already had some ideas.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Drive properly, Kyle!¡± Kate saw that Kyle was busy thinking and suddenly feared that they couldn¡¯t go back to City E safely.

    </i>

    <i> She had already finished digested more than half of the healing gem, so it doesn¡¯t matter for her. Anyway, her special body could absorb these gems even without her doing anything.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Ok, ok.¡± Kyleughed.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°KYLE!¡±

    </i>

    <i> When it was night time, Kyle returned to City E.

    </i>

    <i> By this time, City E had looked very different. There were countless houses that had been built and the research institute was also rebuild very grandly. It even made Kyle wondered just where in the world did they found the materials.

    </i>

    <i> However, the number of houses were definitely not enough for everyone to live by themselves yet and they would need to rebuilt some facilities. The building process had only started.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°You¡¯re finally back.¡± Jake looked at Kyle listlessly.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Why do you look so tired?¡± Kyle was perplexed. He was not here to push Jake to work overtime, right? There was no reason for Jake to be so tired after helping to build a lot of rooms underground unless there were a lot of specification that these researchers asked.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Don¡¯t ask. These researchers all want aboratory for themselves and also a room for sleep. There are too many requirements!¡± Jake feel that his head was going to be bald.

    </i>

    <i> He was not a real construction worker, ah!

    </i>

    <i> Hearing them saying that the materials had to be this and this and that... Jake felt that he was so troubled. Thankfully, Marc was there to help him or he would never be able to understands what these professors actually meant.</i><i> </i>

 Chapter 167

    167 Training Room

    After working for an entire day, Jake built more than 30 rooms underground while these professors assistant was the one who fit the equipment inside. All that was left was to find electricity source since the equipment hadn¡¯t been repaired.

    ¡°Use temporary generator if necessary. Do you also build second and third floor?¡±

    ¡°I had built one room in the second floor and 5 rooms at the third floor for us.¡± Jake felt like vomiting blood when he thought about this matter.

    ¡°5 rooms?¡± Kyle was stunned.

    ¡°Lotte wants a room on her own, Dn one room, my room, Marc and Robby in one room. Thest room is yours.¡± Jake looked at Kyle with eyes that he had no love.

    Kyle was amused when he heard what Jake said. ¡°Anyway, I need you to reinforce your room and make it stronger.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°There are some gems that...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m on it!¡±

    .....

    At this moment, Jake had rushed down inside again. It was as if he was being injected with booster and would not feel tired in the slightest.

    There was simply no trace of the person who had beenining because the work was so tiring.

    ¡°Meow!¡±

    Kyle shook his head. It seemed that whenever he mentioned about these gems, the others would be very excited. When they came down, the others were also curious and followed Kyle.

    When they heard that there was a gem for each of them, they were excited. Marc¡¯s eyes even glowed radiantly.

    ¡°Wang!¡±

    Robby showed his puppy eyes look to his owner, trying to attract his attention. It was as if he was saying that Marc no longer cared for him, so he was so sad.

    *cough*

    ¡°Is there more grey gem for Robby?¡± Marc felt a bit embarrassed. ¡°He wants one...¡±

    ¡°Like hell! That gem should belong to me!¡± Jake refuted.

    ¡°Wang! Wang! Wang!¡±

    ¡°No matter how much you bark at me, I¡¯ll never give up my resources to you!¡±

    ¡°Wang! Wang! Wang!¡± <i> </i>

    <i> Seeing the adult and the dog fought so fiercely even though they didn¡¯t understand each other, the others felt like face palming. But in the end, they justughed because the scene was indeed very hrious.

    </i>

    <i> Jake didn¡¯t want to give up.

    </i>

    <i> Robby didn¡¯t want to give up either.

    </i>

    <i> Thus, the two of them noisily fought against each other in this room, trying to make sure that they would win the battle.

    </i>

    <i> Smack!

    </i>

    <i> In the end, Lotte couldn¡¯t help it and smacked her boyfriend¡¯s neck. ¡°Stop arguing like a child! Hurry up and add these materials to the wall! Don¡¯t you dare to miss even a single spot¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Ok, ok!¡± Jake quickly stopped arguing. Since the Ancestor had spoken, he would never dare to refute and be a very obedient boy.

    </i>

    <i> The othersughed even harder.

    </i>

    <i> Marc and Robby also helped in making sure the ce was well protected and would not leak out the energy. After that, Kyle used his fire and lightning elements to create circuits necessary all around the room that would work like the space box.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°He even know how to do it?¡± Jake was speechless.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Professor.¡± Dn pointed at Kyle.

    </i>

    <i> Jake thought about Kyle¡¯s education and how that many people were eximing about how smart he was and felt that there was nothing strange with Kyle being able to imitate this circuit and everything after learning about it for some time.

    </i>

    <i> When it was done, the others clearly felt that there was something different.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Little Kitty.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Meow?¡±

    </i>

    <i> Kate looked at Kyle with puzzled expression. Even though she knew that she had space element, but she didn¡¯t know how to control that space element power outside. But after thinking for a bit, Kate then looked at the area that Kyle pointed in front of her.

    </i>

    <i> She raised her paw and put it on the location. At this moment, she felt that she seemed to be able to sense the power within her body and silently poured it out.

    </i>

    <i> The area changed rapidly.

    </i>

    <i> Jake was stunned when he felt that his room seemed to be enveloped in strangeyer that seemed to make it impossible for others to detect them. Even Lotte¡¯s expression turned serious.

    </i>

    <i> This ce... had be a perfect hiding ce.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°It seems that I¡¯ll need to build another room for myself.¡± Jake didn¡¯t know whether to cry orugh when he thought about this matter. There was no way that he would be able to sleep here if it was used for training.

    </i>

    <i> After some time, Kate pulled her paw back. She turned to look at Kyle and meowed.

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Meow?¡±

    </i>

    <i> Lotte tranted it and Kyle nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s enough. But you will need to recharge it at least once a month.¡±

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Meow.¡±

    </i>

    <i> After that, Kate took out several gems in ordance to their elements. It was unfortunate that there was no gem with dual color of white and chocte, so Lotte would have to take two separate gems.

    </i>

    <i> Still, everyone was grinning happily.

    </i>

    <i> Robby also got a gem and Marc was thankful. He silently said to himself that he had to work harder to be able to integrate himself into this group and paid back everything that they had given to him.

    </i>

    <i> The others went training and Kyle walked outside. He locked the door and secured the area before going up. Looking at the other professors who were happy with their new offices along with their assistant, Kyle then walked along the corridor.

    </i>

    <i> He stopped when he reached Kate¡¯s Fatherboratory.

    </i>

    <i> Knock! Knock!

    </i>

    <i> ¡°Enter.¡±

    </i>

    <i> The door opened and Kate was stunned when she saw her father standing there. She nced at Kyle and had the feeling that her attempt to hide herself was not quite sessful...

    </i>

    <i> He still knew so easily.</i><i> </i>

 Chapter 168 - 168 Kate <1>

    168 Kate <1>

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you Kyle.¡± Kate¡¯s Father arched his eyebrows. ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I would like to trouble your wife to take care of Little Kitty while I¡¯m guarding my friends below. It¡¯ll be quite boring for her, so I think that she would want to spend more time with your wife.¡± Kyle kept his face straight.

    In truth, he knew that Kate missed her father and mother so much, so he brought her here. However, he couldn¡¯t say that directly because he felt that this girl¡¯s face was really thin and didn¡¯t want to tell him the truth that she¡¯s Kate.

    Since that was the case, he would y along.

    ¡°Meow?¡± <What? >

    Kate was stunned at Kyle¡¯s sudden action. She turned to look at him in surprise because she didn¡¯t expect that he would suddenly allow her to stay in theb with her father and mother. As for waiting?

    She had been waiting for a long time from time to time. It just didn¡¯t make any sense for Kyle to suddenly worry that she would be bored because she could just sleep without the need to worry about anything.

    ¡°Yes, she can stay here.¡± Kate¡¯s Father smiled. He naturally picked Kate up.

    ¡°Meow!¡± <You don¡¯t usually like a cat, right? Put me down!>

    .....

    Kate knew that her father didn¡¯t like cat. In the past before these giant mutated animals appeared, Kate¡¯s Father would not care about the cats that were roaming around the area. He even felt that these cats were troublesome.

    Kate¡¯s Mother was the one who liked cats more and often teased them.

    Thus, Kate was not surprised that when she turned into a cat, her father would not like her. But after finding out that this little cat is his daughter, Kate¡¯s Father seemed to forget that he ever disliked cat.

    Kyle chuckled when he saw the little cat squirming. ¡°I would like you to hide this from the others. It wouldn¡¯t be good if others were to find out that she¡¯s staying with you.¡±

    ¡°Naturally.¡±

    After looking at the little cat once more, Kyle walked out. He was nning on guarding the door to make sure that Jake and the others could finish their absorption without anyone bothering them. It would take at least a few hours, so it would be better for Kate to be with her parents for the time being.

    He was sure that they had something they wanted to talk about.

    Though, if Kyle had to say, he actually wanted to keep Kate for himself. But he felt that he still had to allow her to have the chance to meet with her parents.

    Tep!

    As the door was closed, Kate jumped to the nearby table and with a poof, turned back into a human child. She looked at her father while taking out a hat to cover her cat ear.

    ¡°Dad, did you say something to him?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Kate¡¯s Father rolled his eyes. ¡°Go and apany your mother first. I¡¯ll join you after I finish reading this report and clean up.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    Kate didn¡¯t hesitate and jumped down the table. She then made the beeline towards the small room within theb. It was the requirement of these researchers because they didn¡¯t want to walk for a long time towards their dormitory.

    Why not sleep in the office room for the time being?

    Thus, they could temporarily stay within theb. Anyway, there was basically nothing that they could actually do without electricity here. Even the strongest battery will run out without being charged again.

    ¡°Mom!¡± Kate called out when she saw her mother, who was busy with the small stove at the side.

    She missed her mother more than her father. Anyway, her father was quite strict most of the time. Kate was mostfortable with her mother around.

    Her mother loved her the most.

    ¡­Well, after her father.

    Anyway, she knew that staying with her mother meant that she would be pampered by the other party.

    Kate¡¯s Mother turned around. Her eyes lit up when she saw her daughter. ¡°Kate!¡±

    ¡°Mommy!¡± Kate happily ran to her mother and hugged the other party. Anyway, she often hugged her mother even when she had grown up.

    Kate¡¯s Mother smiled. ¡°What brings you here today? I thought that you¡¯ll go with that Kyle and head over to the frontline and clean up the giant mutated animals again.¡±

    ¡°Well, I have already done that in the morning.¡± Kate scratched the back of her head. ¡°Kyle then took me here, so I¡¯m going to spend dinner with you, Mom.¡±

    ¡°In that case, help me peel the potatoes?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Kate happily took the smallest knife and then began to peel the potato. She had to admit that she couldn¡¯t cook that well. Well, the food was barely edible if she was the one who cooked it, but she had helped her mother from time to time with her limited ability.

    Looking at her daughter who had turned small again, Kate¡¯s Motherughed lightly. She bent down and pinched her daugher¡¯s cheek.

    ¡°Mooom!¡±

    ¡°Well, you¡¯ve turned to be very cute again, so I can¡¯t help it.¡± Kate¡¯s Motherughed. ¡°You littless, I¡¯ve always worried that you will end up to be alone in your life, so seeing your cute figure, I feel as if I¡¯m looking at my granddaughter.¡±

    Kate was speechless. Well, it couldn¡¯t be med that she had been single all this time, ok? She herself didn¡¯t know why but she was not exactly interested in having a rtionship before.

    She was too busy with the matter of her study and also her other hobbies. At that time, she didn¡¯t think that it was necessary for her to find anyone to spend her time with them.

    It was really hard to trust someone else so easily.

    She didn¡¯t want to think too much.

    Anyway, she¡¯s only in her early twenties, wasn¡¯t it a bit early to talk about marriage?

 Chapter 169 - 169 Kate <2>

    169 Kate <2>

    ¡°I¡¯m still young. There¡¯s enough time to find someone¡­ maybe in the future?¡± Kate was unsure. With the world had changed like this and so many giant mutated animals roaming around, would the people still bother to think about getting married?

    Aside from those who wanted to get marriage of convenience, she didn¡¯t really think that there will be anyone who would bother to get married for the time being. Oh, those who had ns might really do get married but the ceremony shouldn¡¯t be that big.

    Money had gradually turned worthless while food price skyrocketed.

    And what people cared the most was simply what they were about to eat tomorrow and not about rtionship.

    Not many people still cared about this thing at this period of time.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have anyone you fancy?¡± Kate¡¯s Mother arched her eyebrows.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so?¡± Kate looked back at her mother in confusion. She had finished peeling the first potato, so she tiptoed and put the potato on the table. After that, she picked the second potato that she needed to peel.

    Kate¡¯s Mother looked at her daughter and seeing the confusion on her face, she could guess that she was saying the truth. Perhaps, Kate didn¡¯t think about this matter because it didn¡¯t matter too much for her.

    But there was actually someone who was already looking at her from time to time.

    .....

    ¡®Well, I¡¯ll leave the youngsters do their own business, then.¡¯

    Kate¡¯s Mother guessed that Kate might not dare to think in that direction. After all, their rtionship so far was a bit unique. No other people would be able to replicate this rtionship of hers.

    The food was cooked quickly. Kate watched her mother made soup and also some crispy meat and felt her mouth watered. She ran out of the room before she started to shamelessly asked for a piece even before it was fully cooked.

    Going out, she saw her father had finished cleaning up. He looked at his daughter and smiled faintly. ¡°Come here, Kate.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t carry me. I¡¯m not a kid anymore.¡± Kate looked at her father warily.

    Kate¡¯s Fatherughed. Seeing a four to five year old kid saying that she was not a kid anymore¡­ even though Kate¡¯s Father knew his daughter¡¯s real age, it didn¡¯t prevent him fromughing out loud.

    ¡°I¡¯m serious!¡± Kateined.

    She didn¡¯t want to be treated as a child anymore, ok? After finally growing up and bing an adult, she now had a child¡¯s body again, making other people treated her as a child¡­

    Kate knew that people often wanted to be a child again after being an adult.

    But in front of her father, she just wanted to be an adult. She didn¡¯t want him to treat her as a child anymore like he used to when she was young.

    Knock! Knock!

    The door was knocked and General Ryan walked inside. He was stunned to see Kate was there and then looked at Kate¡¯s Father who had turned more respectful.

    ¡°General Ryan.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you here, Little Kitty.¡± General Ryan smiled. He then turned to look at Kate¡¯s Father. ¡°Professor, themunication line will be temporarily fixed in order tomunicate with the other professors from other cities. Are there any information you would like to ask or send?¡±

    Kate¡¯s Father¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I have something that I would like to ask. Ka¡­ Little Kitty, you wait here obediently, ok?¡±

    After that, Kate¡¯s Father had already walked away without hesitation.

    This made Kate speechless. She should have expected that her father was still very passionate about this line of work of his that was rted to research and so on. There was no way he would be willing to wait even for a second longer for this matter.

    Anyway, Kate chose to let him be.

    Her father had already spent a long time apanying her and her mother in the past. It was time for him to start doing things that he actually wanted to do without the need to worry about them so much.

    She then turned look at General Ryan and then called out, ¡°Uncle!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s good you¡¯re still calling me as your uncle.¡± General Ryan was in good mood and lifted Kate up. ¡°That rascal said that you¡¯re wandering around, so I tried to check a few rooms before I can finally see you.¡±

    ¡°Uncle is looking for me?¡± Kate had doubt.

    ¡°Yes. I would like your help to transport some of the soil from outside the city inside. The other space awakened said that they couldn¡¯t transport the soil because it couldn¡¯t be put inside their space due to the microorganism and others. So, I want you to try.¡±

    Microorganism?

    Kate was stunned and then looked at the piece of ¡®ind¡¯ inside her space from the corner of her eyes. No wonder that her space copsed after she forcefully stuffed those soil into her space when they were rushing to get out of the giant mutated ants¡¯ trap.

    The space was supposed to only hold inanimate items, which naturally didn¡¯t include soil. It was because of Kate¡¯s action that the space eventually copsed. Thankfully, the space eventually formed again and she could even nt things inside.

    Uh, wait, she hadn¡¯t used the soil inside.

    Kate felt that she had been wasting resources¡­ but she honestly didn¡¯t know how to nt anything aside from throwing the seeds onto the soil.

    Besides, she was actually wondering whether time could actually move within her space. After all, from the items she thrown in so far, time seemed to have been frozen within her space.

    She didn¡¯t think it would be possible for her to ever start nting.

    As for the soil?

    Well, she will just leave it be for the time being.

    Perhaps it will be useful in the future.

    Though, Kate highly doubt it.

    ¡°Why not use the earth element awakened?¡± Kate asked.

    ¡°They¡¯re mostly still busy with the construction.¡± General Ryan¡¯s face was a bit awkward. He had already quarreled with his brother when he asked to borrow some earth element awakened from the other party.

 Chapter 170 - 170 Realization <1>

    170 Realization <1>

    To be exact, General Ryou sprayed him, saying that building had to be done first.

    ¡°Since the others had tried and it¡¯s not sessful, then I¡¯m not going to try.¡± Kate pursed her lips.

    She was not so stupid so as to reveal her power in front of other people. Even if Kate didn¡¯t know why General Ryan asked her to help, she felt that it wouldn¡¯t be good for her space to be different from others.

    The others might not know the exact reason, but Kate knew that it might have some rtionship with the fact that she was actually both cat and human at the same time. Not wanting to provoke trouble, Kate decided that it would be best for her not to do anything and show off her abilities.

    Being low key was good enough.

    Anyway, she was already quite high profile with her missions so far with Kyle and the few things that had happened before.

    Kate didn¡¯t want to attract more unwanted attention to herself.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± General Ryanughed. ¡°That brat Kyle said that you¡¯re not stupid and know proportion. It seems that the brat had raised you well.¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯t raise me!¡± Kate gritted her teeth.

    .....

    Damn it! She was raised by her parents and not by that Kyle, got it? Ugh, if only she could just exin this to General Ryan.

    She only stayed by Kyle¡¯s side for a few months while her current age was already 21 years old. He definitely couldn¡¯t raise her when she was already so old like this!

    But no matter how frustrated Kate was, she chose to stay silent.

    It would be better for her to say nothing.

    General Ryan smiled. ¡°It¡¯s almost time for dinner. Do you want to eat with Uncle, Little Kitty?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ve promised Kyle to stay here and eat here too.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to listen to that brat. The food that Uncle made are also very delicious. You wouldn¡¯t regret eating in Uncle¡¯s ce.¡±

    ¡°Uncle, I can eat in your ce in the future. Today, I¡¯ll eat here.¡± Kate looked at General Ryan seriously. She wanted to eat with her parents and talked about some matters with them.

    To be exact, she just wanted to chat with her family members again.

    After not being able to meet with them for such a long time nor interacting as a human being, she just wished to be able to spend more time with them. She missed them greatly and wished that they could still stay together like how it used to be in the past.

    ¡°That¡¯s too bad.¡± General Ryan looked at Kate with an expression of regret.

    Kate¡¯s Mother walked out of the small room. She looked at how General Ryan was coaxing her daughter to eat with him and felt a bit amused. If General Ryan knew Kate¡¯s real identity, would he still ask such question to her?

    But seeing that Kate was treated well by General Ryan and his son, Kate¡¯s Mother also felt relieved. At the very least, Kate would not suffer when she was following Kyle and General Ryan.

    That was the most important thing for Kate¡¯s Mother.

    She watched the two of them with a faint smile but didn¡¯t bother them. She could talk with General Ryan in the future if it was necessary.

    After a few more words, General Ryan finally left. Kate took a deep breath and looked at her mother. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going to eat with you today.¡±

    Kate¡¯s Mother was amused. ¡°I know. You don¡¯t have to repeat that so many times. There¡¯s no one else here, so you can say what¡¯s inside your mind.¡±

    ¡°I just feel that General Ryan and Kyle treat their cat too well.¡± Kate was conflicted.

    Do they like the cat so much that they even treated the little cat as their own daughter. General Ryan and Kyle even quarreled with each other when she came with them back then about how to call them.

    Kyle wanted her to call him as father, which she definitely refused with all of her strength. She didn¡¯t want to call him that way ever.

    Hmph!

    And then General Ryan also mored that he wanted to be Kate¡¯s father, which Kyle rejected instead. It seemed that he was unwilling to let his father be Kate¡¯s father for some reason.

    In the end, she eventually settled with calling Kyle with his name directly while calling General Ryan with ¡®uncle.¡¯

    The two of thempromised this way.

    At this moment, Kate¡¯s Mother didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry when she heard her daughter¡¯s words. She had naturally seen that the way they were treating her daughter was indeed a bit too well.

    But she felt that the real reason why Kyle was treating Kate so well was not because of the fact that Kate was Kyle¡¯s little cat.

    There had to be another reason.

    But Kate¡¯s Mother didn¡¯t know for sure and only dared to make conjecture without saying it outwards. After all, she already knew the gap between the two families were quite big. It would not be easy for them to cross the gap.

    But well, if the two youths were looking at each other, she would not stop them. After all, it was not possible for her to control her little daughter.

    ¡°Mom?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re indeed treating you well, that¡¯s why you should also treat them well, ok? But if they dared to treat you badly, you should tell me right away and your mother will be your backing.¡± Kate¡¯s Mother smiled.

    Kate looked at her mother and blinked her eyes. ¡°But Mom, you¡¯re not as strong as them.¡±

    ¡°I can at least hold a pan and smash it to their face, right?¡±

    Kate: ¡°¡­¡± seriously?

    But seeing that her mother was still smiling warmly, Kate didn¡¯t bother to talk about this matter anymore. Even though she knew that her situation as a bit ridiculous, she was d that her mother could still stand by her side.

 Chapter 171 - 171 Realization <2>

    171 Realization <2>

    As for other problem?

    Well, she will just take care of it in the future.

    There was no need for her to care about it so much. Right now, the most important thing for her is to make sure that there was no problem with her stomach. In other words: It¡¯s time to eat!

    ¡°Mom, when can we start eating?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re already hungry? Wait for your father to return. He¡¯s still busy with some matters at this moment.¡±

    ¡°Aw¡­ Dad will definitely take a long time to finish his work.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. The food is not ready yet. How about if you help me clean up the room first? We have to stay here for the time being.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re better at cleaning up than me, Mom.¡±

    ¡°Even a little help is still help.¡±

    .....

    ¡°Ok. Ok.¡±

    Kateughed happily and followed her mother to the room and began to clean up the mess there. She even wondered how many items her parents asked that assistant who had space ability carried.

    But anyway, she didn¡¯t want to bother that much about it.

    When her father returned, the three of them resumed with their dinner,ughing with each other happily.

    It¡¯s their family time.

    ¡­

    General Ryan didn¡¯t return to the other professors¡¯ room after he had met with Kate. Obviously, it was not a coincidence that he came to this room from the very beginning because it was indeed his intention when he first came.

    It was just that he didn¡¯t mention it outwardly.

    Walking to the other room, he found General Ryou whoe after doing some work and needed a break. The two generals were very tired after the long day of work as they were the pirs of City E.

    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± General Ryou looked at his younger brother and arched his eyebrows. ¡°Did something happen?¡±

    ¡°I have just seen a miracle of gics thate from the mutation.¡±

    ¡°Is it a good thing?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± General Ryan shrugged.

    When he found his son and heard that Kyle had handed Kate to y around, General Ryan felt that something was wrong. His son is a very possessive person, so possessive that it was beyond what normal people might be able to ept.

    There was no way that he such a person would be willing to allow Little Kitty to roam around the area without any supervision. Kyle would definitely want to carry Kate around in his arm if it was possible.

    Even if the cat wanted to walk around, Kyle would definitely hand her to someone he could truly trusted. Because of that, General Ryan felt that something must be strange. There had to be something.

    He looked around and finally found Little Kitty in that professor room.

    How could he not have some terrible guesses inside his mind.

    And when hemunicated with Kate, he had already vaguely guessed that even though the child looked quite stupid, silly and na?ve, she was actually very smart and had a way of thinking that couldn¡¯t be inside such a young child.

    This was why General Ryan could guess that there might be something that was different from Kate. Something that was very different from other halves and pet. And when he finished talking, he had alreadye into his conclusion.

    A miracle of gics.

    If only it was something that happened before the world changed and these giant mutated animals appeared. But because it happened afterwards, it could be said to be an extremely rare situation.

    Kyle would never tell him.

    General Ryan knew this, so he could only sigh that there were indeed too many things that happened around them. The attraction towards their family would surely increase and at that time, it was hard to say whether it would be good thing or a bad thing.

    Earning prestige and follower would be easier. But at the same time, there would be a lot of people who would be willing to pay a huge price just to kill them.

    And the enemies from their previous world was still there, waiting for the right time for them to make their move and cause disaster for everyone.

    General Ryan sighed. ¡°I¡¯m happy that you didn¡¯t have a child yet.¡±

    General Ryou: ¡°¡­¡± How is he supposed to have a child when he¡¯s unmarried?

    Feeling that his brother might have seen something that was not supposed to be said aloud, General Ryou could only thought of other things. He didn¡¯t want to pry onto General Ryan¡¯s business, especially when it was rted to Kyle.

    After all, he knew that Kyle was involved in many matters.

    And many of them were something that the nation even paid attention to in the past and would definitely not let them off if something were to happen.

    General Ryou didn¡¯t want to be involved in such mess.

    It would be better for him to stay away and let his brother be.

    ¡°The construction is estimated will be finished within a week or two. At that time, we¡¯ll begin to focus on another matter that would require the help of the awakened and the soldiers. I will need your cooperation at that time.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure that there¡¯s nothing wrong with the cooperation next.¡± General Ryan nodded.

    General Ryouughed. ¡°If things are too heavy for you to bear, you can actually ask for help You¡¯re not the only general here and there are a lot of adjutants below you.¡±

    Turning around, General Ryou walked away while waving his hand, indicating that he had finished his talking with the other party. Since General Ryan couldn¡¯t talk to him, it was estimated that the problem was a private problem.

    He could only try to give advice but how to advance in the future would depend on what General Ryan wanted.

    He couldn¡¯t meddle with it.

    General Ryan shook his head.

    Indeed.

    If he couldn¡¯t solve it, he had many others whom he could entrust to finish the task. But the problem was that this problem was something that involved his only son. There was no way General Ryan could possibly dumb this matter to other people.

    He just couldn¡¯t.

 Chapter 172 - 172 Rooms <1>

    172 Rooms <1>

    General Ryan looked at the back where Kate was located and sighed deeply.

    He hoped that things will end well in the future. He would never be able to ept it if things were to end up going badly.

    ¡®That brat really only knows how to create trouble without knowing how to cover up the hole that he had dug.¡¯

    Sighing quietly, General Ryan slowly walked back to his post. Anyway, he was different from his son. He will not stay here because there was already the military barracks that was located not far from this research institute.

    ¡­

    ¡°I¡¯ve be much stronger now.¡± Marc¡¯s eyes lit up after he had finished absorbing the gem. He looked at the others around him and found out that they had finished earlier than him, making him a bit embarrassed.

    It seemed that he was not the first to finish and the others should also be much stronger now.

    Welp, who was he trying to show off to?

    The others were all much better than him.

    .....

    He should have known about that.

    ¡°Wang! Wang!¡± <Master, you¡¯re finally up! I¡¯m so bored over here!> Robby quickly approached Marc and wagged his tail happily.

    ¡°Robby is indeed the best.¡± Marc smiled and rubbed his dog happily. Robby is indeed his best friend.

    ¡°Wang! Wang! Wang!¡± <Robby is hungry! Robby wants to eat something! hungry, Master!>

    Marc: ¡°¡­¡± This dog couldn¡¯t be praised!

    Robby had just made Marc felt that he was being paid attention to, but now this dog was actually moring for food again. This made Marc felt that Robby only approached him because Robby was hungry and wanted more food.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re up now. Eat something first, Marc.¡± Lotte chuckled when she saw the interaction of these two. The dailyugh will definitely be more and more with Robby around.

    This silly dog is really adorable.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Marc smiled, feeling thankful and quickly forgetting the dog that only cared for food by his side.

    ¡°What¡¯s your rank now?¡± Kyle asked as he distributed the roasted meat. He had naturally cooked the meat and then added some seasoning to make it taste better. Anyway, this was the best he could do without a stove or any other equipment.

    The others were also already so hungry so they didn¡¯t care.

    ¡°I¡¯m rank 5 now.¡± Marc smiled.

    ¡°Wang! Wang! Wang!¡± <Me too! Me I¡¯m now rang 5.>

    Robby happily ran around in circles around Marc. It was as if he was saying that he was so happy that he had managed to reach rank 5 and wanted to celebrate it with his owner.

    ¡°Yes, Robby is good.¡± Marc smiled and patted Robby¡¯s head. He was also happy that Robby could advance faster.

    Following a group would indeed allow him to have more resources.

    At the very least, it was better than when he had to struggle alone in that university and tried to take down the giant mutated animals one by one because of his limited strength and capabilities.

    Lotte¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Why do I feel that the animals in this group are all advancing faster than humans?¡±

    She herself had reached rank 5, but she was not as exaggerated as this dog. Mind you, she had taken more gems aspared to this dog but the dog was at the same rank as her. She felt that the blow given by this dog was bigger than the blow from Little Kitty.

    At the very least, she had seen Kyle fed Little Kitty with so many crystals and allowed her to take them all. Well, she still felt that Little Kitty was so fast, though.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your boyfriend will reach rank 6 soon enough.¡± Jake patted Lotte¡¯s shoulder, trying to reassure her.

    Dn also nodded.

    Dn had reached rank 5 with 5 minor advancements while Jake was at rank 5 with 4 minor advancements. The two of them could be said to be very close to reaching the next rank as long as they practiced diligently or taking another gem that could help boost their rank.

    Though, Dn could faintly perceive that advancing from rank 5 with 5 advancements to rank 6 would take a considerable time. It felt as if there was a long road in front of him that he himself couldn¡¯t exin the reason.

    ¡°That¡¯s you and not me!¡± Lotte still didn¡¯t feel consoled and red at her boyfriend as if it was his fault.

    Jake smiled sheepishly. ¡°Well, at the very least, I can be your backing?¡±

    Hearing his words, Lotte¡¯s face turned red.

    She felt that his words were a bit¡­ uhm¡­

    Turning her head, she saw the others were looking in their direction meaningfully and silently used her wind element, pushing Jake further away from her.

    Jake saw Lotte¡¯s embarrassed blush and wanted tough.

    He felt that she¡¯s always really cute.

    ¡°You¡¯re indeed approaching rank 6, but there¡¯s someone who¡¯s faster than you,¡± Marc reminded from the side.

    Jake¡¯s face fell as he thought of Kyle.

    ¡°But this is unscientific. Shouldn¡¯t people with only one element advance faster than people with more than 1 element?¡± Jake wanted to cry.

    Lotte had two elements, which was why her progress had been pretty slow so far. However, it was not the case for Kyle and Kate who seemed to have been injected by stimnt and managed to overtake them in such a short period of time.

    In fact, without taking these gems, it was estimated that they could never catch up with these two.

    ¡°Hard work is important.¡± Marc patted Jake. ¡°But talent often also ys some role to determine the end result.¡±

    Jake: ¡°¡­¡± Are you coaxing me or hitting me in the head?

    For some reason, Jake was sure that Marc was telling him that his talent was not as good as Kyle. Because of that, his speed could never bepared to Kyle¡¯s speed in advancement.

    It really felt like the truth¡­ but Jake didn¡¯t want to listen to it!

 Chapter 173 - 173 Rooms <2>

    173 Rooms <2>

    Damn it!

    Who would like to listen at such consoling words that didn¡¯t sound like consoling words at all? Instead, he would feel as if there was a knife that was about to be inserted into his heart.

    Dn looked at Jake. ¡°Work hard.¡±

    Jake: ¡°¡­¡± Did I not work hard enough.

    Kyleughed lightly when he saw his friends were dissing each other. He knocked on the floor since there was no furniture inside yet and they were all sitting on the ground. ¡°The building progress is not going to be finished so early. Next week, we¡¯ll begin to roam around and deal with these giant mutated animals around again.¡±

    ¡°Next week?¡± Lotte was surprised. ¡°Why are you giving us a week¡¯s off?¡±

    Knowing Kyle¡¯s style, Lotte was more inclined to believe that Kyle would just force them to rush through so that they could deal with these giant mutated animals faster. Anyway, the more giant mutated animals they killed, the more resources they could get in the name of crystals that could be used to make them grow stronger.

    But this time, Kyle actually told them that they would only depart one week from now. This make her feel a bit suspicious.

    After all, he would never do that in the past.

    .....

    ¡°Yeah, anything special that makes you want to stay here? I still want to get stronger faster.¡± Jake was a bit dissatisfied.

    He wanted to get stronger faster, especially because now his resources would be divided with that dog. No matter what, he couldn¡¯t let that dog took all of his resources so easily.

    ¡°You can settle your marriage with your wife, first, Jake.¡±

    Jake was stunned while Lotte¡¯s face was as red as tomato.

    In the next moment, Jake howled, ¡°I haven¡¯t made the proposal yet! You¡¯re ruining my moment, Kyle!¡±

    Kyle rolled his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m just giving an example. If you don¡¯t want to, you can do other things when you¡¯re still here. In any case, it will be next week that we¡¯re going to depart.¡±

    Marc looked at the others with mischievous light. For some time, he felt that the group was able to be quite fun. ¡°Well, we¡¯ll be able to participate in the construction, so I guess that will be also a help for us if we can understand the map?¡±

    ¡°Map?¡± Jake caught the key point and thought about something. ¡°Are you worried that these people will dare to dig deeper?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to build underground cities, but before that, I¡¯ll need you to make sure that the foundation is stable here.¡±

    ¡°Here¡­¡± Jake was speechless. He could estimate that Kyle wanted to build the so called underground city in this ce, right under the research institute.

    ¡°Under the research institute and the military base. We¡¯re going to build an underground city and at the top of it had to be something that couldn¡¯t be broken so easily by these awakened people.¡±

    ¡°Diamonds?¡± Jake asked uncertainty.

    The others were staring at him speechlessly. While it was indeed true that neither one of them and people out there who could control gems such as diamond, but they were going to be broke if they had to collect so many of these diamonds and then used them as the wall in their base.

    Who could afford it?

    Not to mention, where were they supposed to go and find these diamonds?

    It was not realistic.

    ¡°Try to be more realistic. Concrete couldn¡¯t be moved easily if I¡¯m not wrong, so we can use it at the outeryer as the first defense. Besides, steel and some special type of metals should be also existing.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s also the materials that had been modified structurally. It¡¯s not impossible to use them, but we need to find some that can be built within the short limited time when we¡¯re still here.¡±

    Lotte was speechless. ¡°There are some old devices at the other building that had been gathered. But it¡¯s not known whether they can still be used or not.¡±

    Dn thought for a moment. ¡°The circuits.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely make the circuits for protection, but this project is estimated tost quite long. For the time being, you should make the seventh floor below first, Jake.¡±

    ¡°Seventh floor?¡± Jake felt that his world was spinning. Estimating that each floor would be three meters, it meant that Kyle wanted him to dig at least 25 meters to the ground? That would be quite long and not easily made.

    But well, there were indeed some technology that they could use for this.

    ¡°That¡¯s not going to be easy.¡± Marc looked below him and sighed deeply.

    ¡°We¡¯ll live here temporarily, so the floor so the door should be built from this training room.¡±

    Jake: ¡°¡­¡± Have you forgotten that this is previously my room?

    Seeing that the others just nodded at Kyle¡¯s words, Jake sighed and felt that he was indeed the easiest to ignore. When the others wanted to take his room, it seemed that he could do nothing but to follow their words like this.

    He felt that the next time, he had to make sure that his room was not upied by others. That way, no one could snatch his room again!

    Of course, if the one who snatched it is Lotte, he would have nothing to say.

    In fact, he would definitely let her in and if possible, ask her to stay in the room together¡­.

    *cough*

    That was getting further and further away from the main conversation.

    ¡°Fine.¡± Jake gave up.

    ¡°Ok.¡± Marc also agreed. Anyway, his task was to help them build the underground shelter, right? It shouldn¡¯t be that hard as long as there was a way for them to do it.

    ¡°Aside from that, there are several other infrastructures that¡­.¡±

    The group talked a bit more about the things that they were going to do for the next few days. The more they talked, the more things piled up in front of them. They could only sigh at Kyle¡¯s ability to assign more task for them.

 Chapter 174 - 174 Discussion

    174 Discussion

    ¡°Are there anything else that had to be done?¡± Jake asked. He just wished that this conversation could be over quickly because he needed to build another room for himself.

    He felt really miserable right now.

    After this, he had to drag Marc so that Marc could help him building another room for him to stay for the night.

    He definitely didn¡¯t want to sleep on the corridor.

    That wouldn¡¯t be nice.

    Dn thought of something and nodded. ¡°I might leave for a while in two days.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Is there any problems?¡± The others quickly turned their head to look at Dn. It was rare for Dn to speak a lot of words to others.

    ¡°Family meeting.¡± Dn furrowed his eyebrows.

    He didn¡¯t like those meetings, but because they had finally gathered together, his parents wanted to have meeting with the other distant rtives. Themunication line was going to be built quickly and after that, his parents would be asking for permission to use it first along with many others who were also quite rich and influential.

    .....

    There were several things that they had to settle in the matter that was rted to their family members.

    It was a bit annoying.

    Dn had never liked these things ever since a long time ago.

    Jake recalled Dn¡¯s family and nodded his head. ¡°I see. Then I guess we can just ask to not assign more work for you for the time being.¡±

    Recalling Dn¡¯s annoying cousins, Jake could only sigh. In Dn¡¯s family, he only has good impression of Dn¡¯s immediate family members and also his brother inw. The other family members who were of distant rtives seemed to be quite annoying and hard to interact with.

    In any case, Jake didn¡¯t like ying with them when he was young.

    And now that he had grown up, he just didn¡¯t want to interact more with them.

    ¡°If you need anything, you can tell us.¡± Kyle thought of Dn¡¯s other family members and narrowed his eyes.

    Because of Dn¡¯s family big business, the other branch family members were all trying to get a portion of the pie. They didn¡¯t want to work hard but they wanted the benefit, which was why the rtionship among the younger generations were strained.

    Added with the fact that Dn himself didn¡¯t want to inherit his family¡¯s business, it was clear that those people might even want to take advantage of this situation.

    The world had changed.

    But Dn¡¯s family was still a big and prosperous family. They had their own way to gather forces, food, and many others. It was to the point that even if the situation was like this, they were still a powerful group.

    But the group was notpletely united.

    Kyle knew that very well and Dn hated getting involved with those people. Without his sister holding the fort and currently being the ¡®sessor¡¯ of the group, those people had tone down a bit.

    Though, it was estimated that because the world had changed, they had other ideas in this regards.

    ¡°I know.¡± Dn nodded.

    He didn¡¯t like his cousins, but he didn¡¯t need others to help in this matter. If those people dared to cross his bottom line, he wouldn¡¯t be polite.

    Now that things hade to this, he didn¡¯t want to bother maintaining the face that he had kept up all these years. What he wanted was simply to settle them all for once and for all.

    After all, there was truly no point for him to maintain this good rtionship when all they wanted was to take advantage of him.

    It just didn¡¯t make any sense.

    They eventually only talked a bit more before Kyle stood up.

    ¡°Where are you going now, Kyle?¡± Jake asked.

    ¡°Pick up Little Kitty and then sleep.¡± Kyle nced at the others and arched his eyebrows. ¡°Are you not tired?¡±

    They were speechless.

    Of course they were tired! After busy helping the others all around the city this morning, they returned only to absorb the gem. And when they had finished absorbing the gem, Kyle just dragged them to discuss about what their nning would be.

    Though, they could see that Kyle was nning for them to stay in City E for an extended period of time.

    ¡°Right, I didn¡¯t see Little Kitty all this time. Where did you put her?¡± Lotte asked curiously.

    ¡°She¡¯s ying.¡± Kyle shrugged, sounded a bit helpless.

    The others were staring at him suspiciously but didn¡¯t pester him. Only Dn was still looking in Kyle¡¯s direction for a while longer but then eventually retracted his gaze. In any case, he would never dare to interfere too deeply in other people¡¯s private matters.

    It was only if Kyle were to tell him more than Dn will say something. But in most cases, he would not do anything.

    Kyle walked out of the room and the others also returned to their respective room. Only Jake felt that his luck was really bad. His room was practically the only without any furniture because it was changed to the training room temporarily.

    Jake could only run to his girlfriend room and borrowed a nket after being scolded.

    Knock! Knock!

    Kyle knocked on theb and waited for Kate¡¯s Father to open the door. Kate¡¯s Father looked at Kyle and then said, ¡°Kate is sleeping. Let her sleep here with her mother today.¡±

    Kyle arched his eyebrows, darkness brewing within his eyes. He took a deep breath and then replied, ¡°Just today.¡±

    ¡°Yes, just today.¡± Kate¡¯s Father looked at Kyle solemnly.

    Kyle looked at the direction where the small room was located but didn¡¯t press forward. He turned around and walked away, looking as indifferent andposed as ever. Only his clenched fist told others that he was not as calm as he showed on the surface.

    At that moment, he really wanted to pull Kate back to him so that she would not stay far away from him. But in the end, Kyle restrained his impulse and walked away without saying anything more.

 Chapter 175 - 175 Dark Thoughts

    175 Dark Thoughts

    Kate¡¯s Father watched Kyle¡¯s departing back before turning around, close and locked the door again. Returning to the small room, he could see the little girl his wife was holding.

    Kate originally didn¡¯t want to sleep here, but when she was waiting for Kyle toe, she felt sleepy. Kate¡¯s mother dragged her to the bed and Kate didn¡¯t resist, the two of them ended up sleeping peacefully like this.

    Kate¡¯s Father sighed and dragged the additional bedsheet so that he could have some rest.

    ¡­

    Kyle returned to his room and looked at the somewhat empty room. Kate only took out a bed and also an additional pillow for her at the side. There was naturally also nket and pillow for Kyle.

    Fuu!

    Taking a deep breath, Kyle calmed his raging emotion and walked towards his bed slowly but surely. This room felt really empty without the presence of that little cat who kept on making trouble for him.

    He knew how much he liked the presence of that little girl inside his room, waiting for him, being naughty at him, and others.

    However, it was only now he felt very deeply how much that little cat had infiltrated into his life and how much she meant for him. Even if it was only for a night, Kyle didn¡¯t want to stay separated with Kate.

    .....

    Not in the slightest bit.

    He covered his face and took a deep breath beforeying on his bed. If that mischievous girl were to know how dark he is, would she be willing to stay by his side? How possessive he was and how dangerous it would be to stay by his side¡­

    She didn¡¯t know anything.

    Yet, Kyle was unwilling to let her go.

    He closed his eyes. He couldn¡¯t sleep as he was thinking about that naughty little cat. It was unknown when he finally fell asleep even though his posture didn¡¯t change in the slightest bit from the very moment hended on his bed.

    ¡­

    ¡°Meow.¡± <Yawn¡­ huh?>

    Kate looked down and saw that she had turned into a cat again at some unknown point of time. She looked at her mother and father who were sleeping and smiled faintly inside her heart.

    It seemed that she fell asleep and then eventually sleep with her mother again.

    Uh¡­ how long has it been since thest time she slept with her?

    Kate really couldn¡¯t remember.

    She leapt down and walked towards the door. Turning into a child, Kate easily unlocked the door and walked out. When she got out, she didn¡¯t forget to lock the door again and then walked to the frontb door, unlocking the door and walked out before locking it again.

    The key disappeared from her hand, entering her space, and thennded on the table where her parents were located.

    ¡®If I¡¯m a criminal, I can easily make a close room case.¡¯

    Kate¡¯s lips twitched. She only needed to think about putting the key back and with her ability, it could be done very easily.

    Shaking her head from those unnecessary thoughts, Kate walked in the direction of the stairs. She looked up at the security cameras that had been ced and smiled faintly. It was estimated that those who were guarding there would have long known that there was a child walking in the middle of the night.

    How long would it be possible for her to hide the fact that she¡¯s both a cat and a human?

    Kate didn¡¯t know and didn¡¯t have any interest to try finding that out. She headed towards the third floor and saw that there was no longer any camera. Instead, there were some engravings on the metals and also faint current.

    There must be security measure that Kyle had ced here while he was waiting for the others to wake up. And with his lightning ability, he technically powered them up by himself.

    Probably, he also had set up battery here so that it couldst a long time.

    Kate didn¡¯t care about it and walked to Kyle¡¯s door. She looked at the security key in front of her and blinked her eyes before looking into the room. The key card inside Kyle¡¯s pocket disappeared and appeared on Kate¡¯s hand.

    Klick!

    Using it to open the door, Kate entered and looked at the bed in front of her. It seemed that Kyle was still sleeping. She closed the door again, which automatically locked and silently feel that her parents¡¯ key should be changed today too. They only temporarily used that outdated key because they didn¡¯t have the time to care for everything.

    There were too many things that they needed to build.

    Kate walked to the bed and slipped the key to Kyle¡¯s pocket before turning into a cat again. She walked on the bed and meowed lightly.

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    Moving to Kyle¡¯s arm, she looked at his watch and saw that it was still 4 in the morning. Too early for them to wake up.

    In that case, she would go to sleep too.

    Just as Kate was about to slip away to her bed right beside the bed, Kyle¡¯s hand suddenly moved and pulled her closer to him. To be exact, he was pulling her to his embrace.

    This sudden motion shock Kate, making her unable to react in time and sat stiffly on her ce. She looked at Kyle in disbelief as if she never expected that he would pull a little cat for a hug.

    He was never like this before.

    Or rather, she never tried to disturb him.

    ¡°Meow.¡± <Kyle, let me go>

    Kate squirmed, but Kyle¡¯s arm didn¡¯t seem to budge. She never tried to get close to Kyle except when she tried to wake him up. Thus, Kate felt a bit ufortable. She didn¡¯t want to wake him up but at the same time, she didn¡¯t want to sleep while he was hugging her.

    Even though she had slept when he was carrying her, but it was a different matter than sleeping on the bed.

    ¡°Meow.¡± <Kyleee, let me go>

    Kate meowed a bit louder. In the end, she raised her paw and lightly pped Kyle¡¯s cheek.

    Whatever, she will just wake him up.

    Kyle blinked his eyes and lowered his eyes. Seeing the little cat that was staring at him usingly, Kyle let out a lowugh. ¡°What are you doing here, Little Kitty?¡±

    ¡°Meow!¡± <Aren¡¯t you the one who pull me to your embrace?>

    Kate hissed and Kyle let her go apanied by the faintugh from his mouth.

 Chapter 176 - 176 Daily Life <1>

    176 Daily Life <1>

    ¡°Meow.¡± <Go to sleep again. It¡¯s still early>

    Kate red at Kyle and curled up on her own bed. Anyway, unless she could return back into her adult form, she would prefer to sleep as a cat. It was easier for her to ept sleeping in the same room with a male when she¡¯s in her cat form aspared to her human¡¯s form.

    Kyle watched Kate that was already going to sleep andughed lightly.

    This little cat really underestimated his vignce. As early as Kate took that door key from his pocket, he had already been awake. However, he had to say that hugging that little cat as her punishment made him amused.

    At this moment, all the dark thoughts that swirled within his mind before had disappeared.

    All he knew was that the little cat is now sleeping not far from him.

    It¡¯s good.

    ¡­

    Less than two hourster, Kyle woke up. He still had a lot of things to do, so it was impossible for him to sleep for a long time. There was no bathroom inside the room yet because it would take time to select the material and build it even with the help of these awakened people.

    .....

    Kyle stood up and picked Kate up carefully.

    ¡°Meow¡­¡± <What is it?>

    Kate was still very sleepy.

    Kyle chuckled lightly. ¡°Just stay asleep. I¡¯ll take you out for a walk andter you¡¯ll help the others.¡±

    Kate thought to herself that if it meant she could sleep a few more hours, that should be fine. With that in thought, Kate snuggled closer to Kyle and closed her eyes once more. Anyway, she just wanted to sleep more.

    A little cat¡¯s body was really troublesome. The temptation to sleep was even stronger than her bed when she woke up early in the morning.

    *sigh*

    Walking out of the door, he saw Dn was already standing there with an ashen expression. In front of him was Jake, who happily brought the bucket away with him.

    ¡°For bath?¡± Kyle asked.

    Dn nodded. ¡°Water?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask for itter. There should be enough in the shared bathroom above.¡±

    Dn nodded. There was indeed enough, but they would need line up to use that bathroom if they wanted to use. He was not that patient, so Dn simply left to take a bath on his own.

    Lotte opened her door. ¡°Dn, give me some water too! I need a bath! Wait, I need a full tub!¡±

    ¡°What do you even want to do with so much water?¡± Jake was stunned. He hadn¡¯t entered his room because his room was technically the training room. He wanted to create a bathroom for them first.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s because women need more water, got it?¡± Lotte red in Jake¡¯s direction.

    Jake showed two hands as sign that he surrendered and walked towards Marc¡¯s room so that he could drag the young man to build the bathroom for them in this floor.

    When Marc knew the reason why Jake wake him up, he couldn¡¯t help but feeling like he wanted to smash Jake¡¯s head with stones. Did he have to wake him so early just to build the bathroom?

    Marc was still tired.

    But because of his element, he had to be reduced to be construction worker along with Jake.

    Then again, he couldn¡¯t exactlyin.

    He also wanted a bathroom.

    Robby had been running around here and there, asking for a ce to relieve himself. And after not finding a ce¡­ he did it at the corner.

    Marc used his ability to bury it far away underground because he truly couldn¡¯t stand the smell.

    So bathroom is necessary!

    After some noises here and there, the bathroom was built in each of their room. The first was naturally Lotte who was already impatient, the second was Kyle, who had business to go. After that, thest three quarreled about who would be next and Jake was painfully reminded that he had to build another room for himself first.

    Thus, he was thest.

    He still didn¡¯t manage to build a room yesterday because Marc slipped away and Jake definitely didn¡¯t want a room made out of metalpletely. He felt cold just thinking about staying inside the room of metal¡­

    Thankfully, after they had finished with the bathroom, Jake sessfully dragged Marc to help him build another room for himself.

    He could finally sleep well at night!

    Cheers!

    Getting out of the ce, Kyle headed to the wall and saw that the soldiers were switching shift. There were still many giant mutated animals roaming outside and it would take a long time to fully eliminate all giant mutated animals.

    ¡°Soldier Kyle,¡± one of the soldiers there greeted.

    Kyle refused to retain his former rank, so other people would only call him with the word ¡®solder¡¯ if they wanted to be more polite. Anyway, he used to be a soldier too.

    But from time to time, his most used title would be ¡®professor¡¯ because of his academic achievement and so on.

    ¡°You can take a rest. I¡¯ll be here for two hours.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Kyle nodded and looked at the giant mutated animals outside the wall. His eyes gleamed in red color as fire began to spread, killing these giant mutated animals within moments. There was no surprise and none of these giant mutated animals were a match against Kyle.

    They could onlyy down on the ground as they turned into ashes.

    Two hourster, Kyle returned to the research institute and woke Kate up. It was already morning. She must be quite hungry after sleeping for so long.

    ¡°Meow?¡± <Are there kitchen here?>

    Kate nced at Kyle as they headed to the bonfire outside. If there was no kitchen, she could just take out the readymade food within her space. Anyway, aside from the edible giant mutated animals¡¯ corpses, there were enough edible food that they had gathered before they fled in City A back then.

    ¡°Take out some meat and seasoning. I¡¯ll roast them.¡±

    ¡°Meow.¡± <Ok >

 Chapter 177 - 177 Daily Life <2>

    177 Daily Life <2>

    Kate leapt down and Kyle began to work in roasting the giant mutated animals¡¯ meat for them to eat. Some of the giant mutated animals¡¯ meat are not edible but many of them are edible. Anyway, Kate only collected some eptable giant mutated animals¡¯ corpses.

    But there were also those who collect the strange ones and even opened restaurant not far from there.

    As for how Kate knew?

    That was because Lotte said to them when she got back with pale face, cursing that restaurant for giving such terrifying menus for her.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to eat there, you just don¡¯t need to go.¡± Kyle nced at Lotte.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I want to go either. Jake said that there¡¯s a new restaurant that¡¯s being prepared to be open, but when I see the giant mutated animals¡¯ corpses they collected, I feel nausea.¡± Lotte shivered.

    Kate turned into a child and sat beside Kyle, waiting for the meat to be cooked. She looked at Lotte and blinked her eyes. ¡°What animals?¡±

    ¡°¡­Spiders, snakes, ants, and many other insects¡­¡± Lotte didn¡¯t really want to remember the giant mutated animals¡¯ corpses that she saw back then.

    They were all still fresh, but she still felt a strong sense of vition when she saw these giant mutated animals¡¯ corpses. For her, they were definitely not for eating and even if she was paid with billions of money, she would refuse to put them into her mouth.

    .....

    Never!

    Kate: ¡°¡­¡±

    People¡¯s tastes are really strange.

    But at this point of time, having something to eat was also a blessing for some people. Thus, they simply didn¡¯t care that much about what kind of meat it came from as long as it was edible.

    If it was cheap¡­ why not?

    But for them who had been living rtively well, they still refused to eat those insects¡¯ meat. Anyway, they have much better option presented in front of them.

    Why should they make themselves suffer?

    Seeing the two girls shivered, Kyle chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t go there. There are enough giant mutated animals¡¯ corpses in the space. If I¡¯m not wrong, there are only some rabbits and some other animals that can be eaten, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Kate nodded her head hurriedly. ¡°I¡¯ll never agree to take the corpse of other strange giant mutated animals. If you really want to taste them, you can do it by yourself.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Kyle didn¡¯t want to taste strange insects¡¯ meat either.

    He had already eaten his own fair share of strange insect meat when he was training as a soldier. Those times were more than enough.

    If there were better food to enjoy, why pick the worse one?

    Tep!

    The door into the research institute was opened and Kate¡¯s Mother walked out. When she saw her daughter, her eyes shone brightly and warmly. ¡°So you two are here. I made some cake. Do you want some?¡±

    ¡°Cake?¡± Kate¡¯s eyes sparkled.

    ¡°Are there still enough eggs and flour?¡± Lotte was more surprised.

    Kate¡¯s Motherughed. ¡°I brought them inside my box that I asked the space awakened assistant to carry. There are more than enough to make cakes. I¡¯ll bring them out for you.¡±

    ¡°Yay!¡± Kate cheered.

    Lotte also felt her mouth watered.

    It has been a long time since thest time they eat cakes. With flour being rare and these giant mutated animals still roaming around, they could only make do with the types of food that was readily avable.

    Cake was definitely a type of luxury.

    Kate¡¯s Mother came inside and then walked out with a box of cake. Kate didn¡¯t bother to be polite and immediately take one out.

    She missed her mother¡¯s cake!

    They¡¯re the best.

    At this time, Jake and Dn also came back and saw the others were eating cake. They quickly joined in.

    Everyone already missed the taste of cake that they hadn¡¯t eaten in so many days.

    ¡°Everyone is taking a break?¡± Kate¡¯s Mother asked in surprise. She herself didn¡¯t really have any work to do, so she was mostly just helping her husband when he needed it.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Jake nodded. ¡°We¡¯re going to return inside anyway.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re done with the repair?¡± Kyle asked.

    Jake went to do some repairs for the military vehicles in order to get more materials for them to use. Dn was helping to build the water channel to ensure that everyone would be able to have water.

    The matter of his family members would have to wait until themunication tower and other necessary equipment was ready. Thus, he was busy helping others with other matters that required his help.

    Anyway, City E is still in the process of being built.

    It will take some time before this ce could fully be a ce that was suitable enough for living.

    Marc was still down there with Robby to continue building the rooms. After all, there were some fixes that they needed to do to make sure that the ce wouldn¡¯t copses and so on.

    Lotte herself was apanying her boyfriend not long ago. Though, she didn¡¯t really want to stay with him for such a long time doing boring work and ended up going back earlier. She was also tired as her abilities were not as high as Jake.

    ¡°Done. I can take the materials now. I¡¯ll need to borrow Little Kitty for that, though.¡± Jake grinned sheepishly.

    ¡°Ok!¡± Kate happily agreed.

    ¡°What¡¯s your n, Kyle?¡±

    ¡°Killing some giant mutated animals.¡± Kyle had no interest in helping them build because his elements were not that suitable. He also didn¡¯t want to do the work by himself using his raw physical strength, which would only be a waste of time because there were more than enough hands out there. ¡°There are still a lot of giant mutated animals around.¡±

    Even though Kyle was talking in a t tone, Kate had the feeling that Kyle was in a bad mood. She silently felt a bit of pity towards those giant mutated animals Kyle will faceter.

 Chapter 178 - 178 Daily Life <3>

    178 Daily Life <3>

    They went on their way after that short break.

    Kate followed Jake and put all the materials into her space before walking to the research institute again. This time, she maintained her child form so that she would be able tomunicate easier with the others.

    They were different from Kyle who could still understand a bit of her habit just from her bodynguage and meow.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re finally back.¡± Marc wiped his sweat when he saw Jake. ¡°I have been wondering how I¡¯m supposed to carry all these soil out.¡±

    The ce was a mess as they continued to dig downwards, but they had to pay attention to make sure that the rooms above them would not copsed. It was not easy to do considering that they all had to work carefully.

    ¡°Hmm? I can put them into my space.¡± Kate easily put all the mess into her space.

    Marc¡¯s eyes widened. He held her chest. ¡°What kind of misery we have been in yesterday, then?¡±

    Because Kyle took Kate far away from the city, the others had to work without her help. There were some assistants whom they asked to help for transporting materials, but they watched these people strictly to make sure that these people didn¡¯t cheat them of the materials

    But with Little Kitty waspletely different. They couldn¡¯t¡¯ say that they trusted her 100%, but they knew that she would definitely not cheat these little materials. With her capabilities and range, she could easily steal things without anyone knowing anyway.

    .....

    Why should she bother to do crime in front of their eyes.

    And as a team, Kate had been working perfectly with them, so they were more inclined to trust Kate more in this kind of matter.

    ¡°¡­If I had known this, I would have kidnapped you.¡± Jake also felt hurt when he thought of the tragedy of moving those materials yesterday. He could fare better because metals could be transported by other space awakened.

    But the size of these space awakened was extremely limited.

    It was so limited that Jake had to walk back and forth more than 10 times in order to transport everything.

    If not using these space element¡¯s space, he would have to use his ability all the time, which was tiring. Even if his rank was rtively high, it was not to the point where he was invincible and could use his ability recklessly.

    Thus, yesterday was aplete torture for the two of them.

    ¡°Kyle wouldn¡¯t let you off if you do that.¡± Kate rolled her eyes.

    Jake smiled bitterly and quickly forgot what he was thinking.

    What nonsense. If he dared to have any design on Little Kitty, he was absolutely sure that Kyle woulde forward and roast him alive.

    For the sake of his survival, he better not has such thoughts.

    ¡°Other space element didn¡¯t seem to be able to transport the soil.¡± Marc was curious when he watched Kate put everything so easily.

    He had asked those space awakened, but they awkwardly told him that it was impossible for them to put the soil. It was as if there was some kind of restriction that stopped them from putting those soils.

    They could force it.

    But they were afraid that their space would shatter because they forced the soil inside.

    ¡°Well, my space is different because my rank is high.¡± Kate also didn¡¯t know the reason why her space was different. Ever since that ant extermination mission something, she had been able to put these soil into her space without any problems.

    But the experience of having her space shatter and disappeared¡­

    It was something that she didn¡¯t want to experience again in her entire life. Just once was more than enough.

    ¡°We should start working now.¡± Jake looked at the time and didn¡¯t want to spend all day long in this ce. Being a construction worker was so tiring.

    He just wanted to be an idle second generation young master.

    ¡°Ok. Ok.¡±

    ¡°Well, I can help today, right?¡± Kate grinned.

    Jake nodded and sighed deeply. ¡°Help me dig enough for seven floors and then we¡¯ll ce these materials on top of the ceiling. This will be the border that will prevent those at the top from entering the secret area that Kyle wanted to make below here.¡±

    ¡°Just how big did he want to make?¡± Marc asked with uncertainty.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I guess the wider the better. Anyway, I have already asked him to prepare the drawing so that we would not destroy the foundation. If you follow this rule strictly, it should be finished within a short period of time.¡±

    Marc¡¯s eyes rolled. ¡°Why do I have to be the one to do this work? Can¡¯t you be the one to do it?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t do it. You¡¯re the one who can control the soil and I can only help with the metal elements.¡±

    Marc sighed deeply and began to work.

    ¡°Let me see the drawing.¡±

    ¡°Here.¡±

    Kate quickly recognized Kyle¡¯s handwriting on some specific instruction. She started to think that he knew everything when she realized that thisyout looked somewhat familiar.

    It should be that secret research institute¡¯syout, right?

    Kyle must have secretly memorized each passage to make this drawing and made sure that they could imitate it. She was a bit curious what Kyle wanted to do with this ce, but Kate eventually gave up and just let him do whatever he wanted.

    She¡¯s just here to help transporting things.

    ¡­

    The work was done quickly with Kate¡¯s help. Anyway, moving these soil and then added the metals were not exactly something hard to do. Aside from the precise delicate control that they needed to do, the others were just some additional difficulties that was not worth mentioning.

    Anyway, when they were done, they headed to the training room where the door to the lower level was located.

    ¡°There¡¯s someone.¡± Kate raised her head and looked at the figure who walked down the stairs.

 Chapter 179 - 179 Daily Life <4>

    179 Daily Life <4>

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Jake asked, frowning slightly.

    Knock! Knock!

    ¡°Yes?¡± Lotte replied. She was also following her boyfriend and helped to maintain the airflow. After all, they hadn¡¯t built any venttion, so she was there to make sure that the three of them would not suffocate to death.

    ¡°This is General Ryan.¡±

    ¡°Ah, General Ryan.¡± Jake quickly opened the door and saw General Ryan standing there. He smiled sheepishly. ¡°Is there anything that I can do to help?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for Little Kitty. My subordinate said that this time, Kyle didn¡¯t bring her to eliminate the giant mutated animals.¡± General Ryan smiled and swept his gaze across the room. His eyesnded on Kate and his eyes gradually turned warmer.

    ¡°Yes, Uncle?¡± Kate stood up in confusion.

    ¡°Come with me, I need your help to bring some materials from outside the city into the construction area.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Kate readily agreed.

    .....

    The others watched as General Ryan carried the little girl out. After that, Jake turned to look at Dn. ¡°When did Little Kitty and General Ryan be so close?¡±

    Dn passed a nce at Jake but didn¡¯t answer. Naturally, he knew that Kate had been staying with Kyle for the past few weeks and naturally had the chance to meet with General Ryan. But he didn¡¯t expect that the little girl would be someone that General Ryan loved too.

    It seemed that there were indeed not many people would not like Kate.

    But looking at her adorable appearance as a cat¡­ that was indeed extremely lethal for most girls and some men who liked fluffy animals.

    With such appearance and somewhat kind and na?ve personality, it was indeed very easy for them to like this peculiar little cat.

    Though, Dn was not entirely sure when Kate turned into a human again.

    But then again, it was not his business either.

    They were talking about this as Dn settled the pipe so that they could have enough water before using his ability to pump water into the soil. In any case, they would need more water in the future, so it would be better if they had the water in the soil first.

    Not long afterwards, Kyle returned. He looked around but didn¡¯t find Kate, so he looked at his friends coldly. ¡°Where¡¯s Little Kitty?¡±

    ¡°Your father took her.¡± Lotte blinked her eyes innocently as if saying that it was not her fault that Kate was not here.

    Marc quickly nodded his head. ¡°Yeah, he said that he needed her to help with transporting some materials.¡±

    ¡°Transporting materials, huh?¡± Kyle snorted.

    He turned around and quickly walked to the other wall. That annoying father of his seemed to love taking Kate away from him.

    Jake was confused. ¡°Why did he look so angry?¡±

    ¡°I guess he didn¡¯t want Little Kitty to be so close to others.¡± Lotte felt amused at her own conjecture. But as she moved her own cat ears, she sighed deeply. If only it was possible, she herself also wanted to keep her pet.

    Jake quickly hugged his girlfriend so that she would not remember those things.

    Dn and Marc looked at each other and then walked out of the room. They had no intention to stay and then be fed with more dog food.

    <Robby, let¡¯s go and don¡¯t stay here to eat dog food>

    ¡°Wang! Wang!¡± <But I¡¯m a dog, don¡¯t I need to eat dog food?>

    Robby looked at Marc in confusion.

    In response, Marc only looked at Robby and sighed deeply. He was not ready to tell Robby the real meaning of dog food. Let this annoying dog be in the dark forever.

    ¡­

    At the militarypound, Kyle finally saw his father and Kate who was carried in his father¡¯s arm. His eyes turned a shade darker when he saw the scene.

    ¡°Oh, Kyle, you¡¯re done with the battle at the front?¡±

    ¡°Father, let me carry Little Kitty.¡± Kyle didn¡¯t bother greeting his father and instead picked Kate up.

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m not a kid!¡± Kate struggled a bit.

    ¡°Be good.¡± Kyle looked at Kate deeply.

    Seeing his gaze, Kate fell into silence. She really didn¡¯t mean to provoke him, ah! These people just need her help, so she had been following others while Kyle was busy fighting at the wall to eliminate those giant mutated animals.

    She didn¡¯t want to go and fight those damned giant mutated animals all the time, which was the reason why she chose to follow the others and helped them in building City E.

    Anyway, she will be living in City E in the future.

    Being able to contribute gave her a sense of satisfaction in itself.

    General Ryan looked at his son and arched his eyebrows. His son¡¯s possessiveness just gotten worse. ¡°I¡¯m only borrowing her to help me transport some materials. You know better than anyone that her space is bigger than many other people.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Kyle turned around. ¡°Next time, call me along.¡±

    General Ryan¡¯s lips twitched. He felt that his son would never let Kate be on her own in the future without him following her. Sighing deeply, he shook his head lightly.

    His son¡¯s business was not something he could meddle anyway.

    Tep! Tep!

    As they returned to the research institute, Kyle brought her to his room and Kate could see that Kyle seemed to be troubled. She looked at him, opened her mouth and closed it again.

    She was not sure what to say to him.

    ¡°Uncle just need my help a bit,¡± Kate exined.

    ¡°I know.¡± Kyle was not stupid. He naturally knew that his father needed to transport arge amount of materials which would take a long time if switched to other space awakened. But he had to say that he didn¡¯t like it when he saw that Kate was not around him.

    He just wanted her to stay with him forever.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡± Kate looked at Kyle carefully. ¡°If you really need to find me, you can just look around the area.¡±

 Chapter 180 - 180 Best Friend

    180 Best Friend

    Kyle looked at Kate deeply.

    He wanted to lock her away, far away from the gaze of other people. That way, no one will be able to covet her.

    But he couldn¡¯t do it.

    She wouldn¡¯t be happy with his action.

    Kyle took a deep breath and messed up Kate¡¯s hair. Even though he knew that his thoughts were dark and dirty, he didn¡¯t want to let this little cat stay away from him. He just wanted her to stay by his side forever.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°So¡­¡± Kate looked at Kyle carefully. She was not that sharp, but she could guess that he was not in the best mood right now. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry anymore?¡±

    Kyle looked at Kate deeply and then nodded. ¡°I¡¯m not angry. I don¡¯t want you to go with the others.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll return here after I finished.¡± Kate grinned.

    .....

    Kyle watched Kate smiled brightly.

    Even though she was only a little kid right now, he felt that he could see her adult form behind her, smiling brightly towards him. It was the kind of light that he felt to be so warm and usually far away from him.

    She had always been standing in the light with people loving her and she took care of them. He coveted her, but there were also many others who loved her. So, he couldn¡¯t possibly just lock her away.

    Those who loved her wouldn¡¯t like it.

    She wouldn¡¯t like it either.

    Even though he wanted to lock her away, he pushed down those thoughts because he didn¡¯t want to push her away from him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat dinner.¡±

    ¡°Ok!¡±

    Following Kyle, Kate then ate with the others. No one talked about Kyle¡¯s action and instead discussed about their next n while they were still in this city and would not ept any other mission to exterminate those giant mutated animals yet.

    There were indeed still many things to do.

    ¡°What are you nning to do?¡± Kyle asked after they had returned to their room.

    Kate nced at Kyle and tilted her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, probably just helping out as the transporter. In any case, I don¡¯t really have anything to do.¡±

    Kyle thought to himself and nodded. He patted at Kate¡¯s bed. ¡°Sleep.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Poof!

    Kate turned into a cat once more and jumped to her bed. Her cat¡¯s form was the best when she stayed in the same room as Kyle because this would prevent her from being so awkward with him.

    She was definitely not used to sleep with a man in the same room.

    Except when she¡¯s a cat.

    After turning around a few times, Kate finally settled on a position andid down, ready to sleep.

    Kyle watched her action and smiled faintly. He turned off the light and slept.

    ¡­

    The next day, Kate was helping Jake, Marc, Robby, and Lotte at the underground area once more. Dn was called out to help with other things while Kyle was as usual, busy killing so many giant mutated animals.

    Themunication center was already on the reconstruction process. It required a lot of metals so many people were working together to build it.

    They all also wished to be able to contact their loved ones who were not staying with them.

    The appearance of these giant mutated animals were simply too sudden.

    Many people were still living in various cities, far away from their hometown. They were separated by their family and many didn¡¯t even know whether their loved ones were still alive or not.

    Even if there were only a limited number of people who could use electricity andmunication, it was still one of the priority to be built. After all, as long as there was still hope, no one wanted to give up so easily.

    In the evening, Kate was called out because there was someone who was looking for her. Just as Kate was wondering who it would be, she saw her parents were talking to Lucy, her best friend.

    Kate¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Ah, there she is.¡± Kate¡¯s Mother smiled. ¡°Your friend is here to see you, Kate.¡±

    Kate looked at Lucy and Lucy was also looking at Kate. On Lucy¡¯s face, there were definitely the word of ¡®disbelief¡¯ written so clearly. There was no way that she would be able to believe that her best friend had somehow turned into a little kid in front of her.

    Looking at Kate up and down, Lucy felt that her eyes were ying tricks with her. But even after rubbing her eyes a few times, the sight she saw was still the same little kid.

    Kate watched Lucy¡¯s reaction and also felt helpless about it.

    There was nothing that she could do about it.

    This form of hers was definitely hard to believe for most people. After all, even if the world had changed and these giant mutated animals, no one would think that it was possible for an adult to return to be a child.

    Such thing hadn¡¯t happened before.

    Except in the stories¡­.

    *cough*

    At the same time, Kate felt a bit conflicted. She didn¡¯t actually want a lot of people to know that she had turned into a child. After all, it was still a rare thing that definitely would not ur to many people in their entire life.

    Even seeing it would be difficult.

    But Lucy was someone that Kate could trust. The two of them had been friends for a long time and had already experienced many things together.

    This much should be fine.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ Kate?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s Kate. What¡¯s wrong Lucy?¡± Kate¡¯s Mother asked in a concerned tone.

    Lucy forced a smile out. ¡°I think¡­ I need some time to digest this news.¡±

    She really felt that the world was getting stranger and stranger. After those giant mutated animals appeared, she really couldn¡¯t see things in the same way anymore. It was as if everything she knew was slowly being subverted.

    But she had to ept it.

    Because this is her reality now.

 Chapter 181 - 181 Best Friend <2>

    181 Best Friend <2>

    ¡°How about if we take a walk?¡± Kate suggested and walked forward. Her voice was high pitched that belonged to a kid, but her gaze and action was very simr to the person whom Lucy had known for years.

    Her subtle action that Lucy was familiar with was also present in Kate¡¯s small form, making it hard for those who knew her well not to recognize her.

    But it was precisely because of this that Lucy felt extremely conflicted.

    Seeing Kate, Lucy finally took a deep breath and nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go out and take a walk.¡±

    ¡°It is good.¡±

    The two of them walked out of the research institute towards the ruins. Only part of the city had been transformed into cities with a lot of people living there and helped each other to build more housed for them to stay.

    Some people who majored in architecture were incredibly busy to design the houses that would not vite thew that the military had set up and the other people were following the design strictly. Even if they had awakened power, they would not dare to guarantee that they could build better houses without the help of these architect.

    What if they build a poorly made house?

    No one wanted to have their roof copsed on them when they were inside.

    .....

    Thus, everyone was working seriously and also consulted these architects who had spent their lives to design houses for people to live.

    ¡°Kate,¡± Lucy called out when they reached the ruins and stopped in front of arge rock. The rock was rtively t at the top, which could be used as sitting location.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Kate asked with a faint smile. ¡°Still doubting that I¡¯m Kate?¡±

    ¡°No. I can¡¯t doubt that.¡± Lucy smiled bitterly. When she saw Kate, she had seen the shadow of the adult Kate right behind this young girl. It was then she understood very well that this childlike Kate is indeed the same Kate who had helped her a lot in the university.

    But it was precisely because she knew that Lucy felt extremely bitter.

    How in the world that her best friend ended up being a child?

    Just what in the world was these damned red rain and those giant mutated animals that appeared?

    Why did they have to change their world so much?

    There were countless questions and indignation within Lucy¡¯s heart, but those were thoughts that she couldn¡¯t bring out.

    ¡°So, what happened?¡± Lucy asked.

    Kate thought and then exined in simpler terms. She hid many things that would be better to be left unsaid, but she told Lucy about her changing into a cat and had been following Professor Kyle all these times. It was because of a gem that she managed to regain her human form, but her age waspletely wrong.

    There were also a few things that Kate didn¡¯t tell Lucy such as the extent of her abilities and the details of her experience.

    Lucy looked at Kate andughed lightly. ¡°So you¡¯re saying that because of an idental touch before you faint, you end up bing a cat?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Kate sighed. ¡°I¡¯m wearing this hat to cover up my ears because there¡¯s no other mutated children out there. I don¡¯t want to be brought by the researchers for study just because I¡¯m somewhat special.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just somewhat?¡± Lucy¡¯s lips twitched.

    ¡°Yep.¡±

    ¡°I think that even I can¡¯t help but wonder if there¡¯s any other reason why you¡¯re turning into a cat.¡± Lucyughed. ¡°But thinking about it from another perspective, if you had realized that your pencil case is missing earlier, you wouldn¡¯t have touched the cat when you reach the ssroom.¡±

    After all, Kate had indeed put the little cat down at that time. Just another second and she wouldn¡¯t touch the cat when she fainted. But that didn¡¯t happen in that very moment and Kate eventually turned into a cat.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that I was startled by that Lotus¡¯ scream that I paused for a moment from looking at my things?¡± Kate shook her head.

    The difference of few seconds could sometimes determine many things.

    Kate thought to herself that if she hadn¡¯t stopped for a few moments because of Lotus scream, she would have entered the ssroom earlier and no longer touched the cat when the lightning struck.

    That way, she would have nothing to do with Kyle.

    They would live apletely different life.

    ¡°So, what¡¯s your ability?¡± Lucy asked. ¡°Wait, if you¡¯re Kyle¡¯s cat, that mean your ability is that of space and healing?¡±

    ¡°How do you know?¡± Kate was stunned. Did her ability had spread so widely?¡±

    ¡°A lot of people are talking about that in the research institute about how powerful a cat could be.¡± Lucyughed. She grinned. ¡°Well, I have enhancement talent and had been collecting several gems on my way. Tsk, tsk, these people are very annoying to hide the fact that the gems are more valuable than crystals.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because gems are rarer and many people want to take advantage during the time when people didn¡¯t know to monopolize them.¡± Kate was calm. ¡°So, what¡¯s your rank?¡±

    ¡°Rank 5. I¡¯m going to reach my third minor advancement soon.¡± Lucy smiled. ¡°I guess I¡¯m lucky enough to find several orange gem on my way and took them so that I can get stronger. But at the same time, my training usually consists of beating the hell out of those giant mutated animals so that I can get stronger.¡±

    Kate thought about Lucy punching those giant mutated animals back then andughed out loudly.

    Yep, that was Lucy alright.

    While the two of them wereughing freely, Kyle stopped a distance away from them. He had heard from the others that someone was looking for Little Kitty and it seemed to be introduced by Kate¡¯s parents.

    After thinking for a while, Kyle decided to follow the route and saw the scene when the two girls wereughing happily. He looked at the two of them for a while then turned around.

 Chapter 182 - 182 New Member

    182 New Member

    ¡°Are you going to stay in City E now?¡± Kate asked after she had enoughughing.

    Lucy nodded. ¡°Of course. Do you think that I still have energy to head over to other cities? Not to mention that other cities might not have better situation aspared to City E. Why should I bother going to other cities and create trouble for myself?¡±

    After being separated from Kate, Lucy was doing her own business by trying to reach her younger brother¡¯s university. She came from different city and only went to City A for the sake of her study.

    This red rain and the giant mutated animals that appeared caused her to be separated from them.

    Luckily for her, she awakened enhancement ability.

    With this ability of hers, rushing through those giant mutated animals were not impossible and those giant mutated animals ended up being beaten up by her until their death. This allowed Lucy to finally found her brother and meet Kate there.

    Because of her poor sense of direction, she went the wrong way a few times to the point that even she herself felt extremely annoyed by herself.

    But there was simply nothing that she could do because there were not many people whom she could trust on the way. With the world changing and survival being so hard, people became extremely selfish and had long crossed their bottom line.

    Lucy knew that.

    .....

    Which was why she tried her best to stay away from those people and made sure that she could survive on her own.

    On the way to City E, Lucy had already seen the state of many other areas.

    She had to admit that these giant mutated animals truly changed the lives of so many people. They couldn¡¯t have a ce to stay, couldn¡¯t have the same peace they used to have, and had to be forced to fight for the sake of survival.

    There was no other cities Lucy wanted to go.

    After all, after reuniting with her family members, what she wanted was simply to find a good ce to stay.

    If possible, she wanted a safe ce.

    And since her best friend is in City E, she decided toe here instead.

    ¡°True enough.¡±

    Kate herself liked staying here. At the very least, the people were busy building while resisting the attacks of these giant mutated animals. There were noplicated schemes or anything like that.

    Though, the building process itself might take a long time.

    ¡°I heard about your parents being here, so I decided toe here,¡± Lucy exined when she saw that Kate seemed to be able to easily ept it. This friend of hers was a bit slow in some matters.

    ¡°Huh? How did you hear about them?¡± Kate was stunned.

    ¡°Well, your father¡¯s name had been mentioned a few times. I meet with some soldiers who talked about him and after asking some questions, I know that your father is with General Ryan.¡±

    And the fact that General Ryan escaped from City Be was not exactly a secret.

    Lucy knew about that and after some hard inquiring, she found out that they were all in City E. Thus, she decided toe here. At the very least, she would have someone she knew and no longer roaming around.

    ¡°I see.¡± Kate furrowed her eyebrows.

    It seemed that her father¡¯s status was a bit higher than what she thought at first. Would this be a good thing or a bad thing?

    The good thing was that it would make her father have more protection.

    The bad thing was that there will definitely be more people who were after her father.

    Kate could only sigh when she thought about this.

    ¡°Do you think Kyle will agree with me joining his team?¡± Lucy suddenly asked.

    ¡°Huh? You want to join his team?¡± Kate was surprised.

    Lucy nodded. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m not exactly good at building and you know how careless I used to be. Because of that, I think that it¡¯ll be better for me to join a group and do some mission. I¡¯m not sure about other groups, but if it¡¯s with you, I think that it¡¯ll be pretty fun.¡±

    Kate was speechless. Did her requirement to join a group was whether the group would be fun or not?

    But thinking about it, Lucy was of enhancement awakened and had raw power that was far stronger than others. She was definitely the most suitable for being the tank or attackers at the front.

    In other words: meat shield.

    ¡°How about your younger brother, Lucas? He¡¯s of earth element, right?¡± Kate remembered Lucy¡¯s younger brother whom they rescued back then in City D.

    ¡°He has poor control and hadn¡¯t even advanced from rank 3.¡± Lucy sneered. ¡°He signed up as builder who will help the others in building the cities faster. There¡¯s no need to worry about him too much.¡±

    Kate¡¯s lips twitched as she felt that Lucas must have been pushed by his sister to be the builder. But it was also true that if they couldn¡¯t reach rank 4, it would be too dangerous for them to get out and hunt these giant mutated animals.

    Many of these giant mutated animals had already reached rank 3 and 4 when they got outst time. If they were too weak, it was estimated that they would be overwhelmed by these giant mutated animals and ended up dying on the spot.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s good that he can have some work to do.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s your rank?¡± Lucy recalled that she hadn¡¯t asked this to Kate.

    ¡°Rank 6.¡±

    ¡°Pfft! You¡¯re joking right?¡± Lucy was stunned speechless when she turned to look at Kate.

    However, Kate was simply looking back at Lucy. Since when did she, Kate, liked to joke around about this kind of matter?

    Lucy took a deep breath. The real reason why she could advance so quickly to rank 5 and 2 minor advancements was because she had used more than 8 gems she could find on the way. Those of enhancement awakened was fairly rare and even if there were one or few, they would not be able to survive as long as her.

 Chapter 183 - 183 New Member <2>

    183 New Member <2>

    Because these enhancements awakened needed to have the basic of martial arts by themselves or they would not be able to attack properly. What was the use of having so much strength but not knowing where to use them?

    Since Lucy herself was someone who had trained in martial arts for a long time, it was only natural that she was able to use her advantage to the fullest and be one of the highest ranked awakened at this time.

    So many of these giant mutated animals had been pummeled to death by her.

    But at this moment, Lucy realized that the real ¡®king¡¯ was actually her best friend who had been extremely low key. Thinking of the radio announcement not long ago who said that Mr. Yuri had reached 4 minor advancements in rank 5 and would soon reach 5 minor advancements, Lucy felt like she was watching a clown.

    A clown who didn¡¯t know that there were actually others who were stronger than him.

    ¡°You¡¯re really amazing.¡±

    Kate smiled but didn¡¯t borate that she hadn¡¯t just reached rank 6 but also had several minor advancements. There was no need for her to be high profile, especially when her identity was somewhat special.

    ¡°Talk to Kyle if you really want to join the team. He¡¯s the leader.¡± Kate moved her legs front and back like a little kid. She then tried to stop them and then reminded her best friend, ¡°Also, don¡¯t tell him that I¡¯m Kate.¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t know?¡±

    .....

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Kate pouted. ¡°But I don¡¯t really want to talk to him about it for now.¡±

    Lucy was staring at her best friend with her mouth opened wide. What happened to her best friend in the past two or so months?

    Looking at Kate¡¯s pouting look, Lucyughed and stretched her hand forward. ¡°Tsk, tsk, you¡¯re so cute.¡±

    ¡°Hey! Stop pinching me!¡±

    ¡°Why? Your cheek is so cutee~.¡±

    ¡°Lucyyyyy!¡±

    ¡­

    After ying around with Kate, Lucy was satisfied and walked her back to the group. They were all now having meal in the open area beside the research institute. It would be used as garden in the future but for now, it was nothing more than an emptynd.

    Kate snorted at Lucy and then ran to the others.

    ¡°What¡¯s for dinner today?¡± Kate asked happily.

    Lotteughed when she saw Kate. ¡°Come on, help us to make the soup. Little Kitty need to learn how to cook too.¡±

    ¡°I can cook!¡±

    ¡°How about if I help too?¡± Jake asked with a grin.

    ¡°You? Thest time you cut that carrot, you ended up not cutting it to the end, making a strange snake like shape.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not my fault that the knife is not sharp enough!¡±

    ¡°Enough! Don¡¯t mess with my food!¡±

    Lucyughed when she watched them messed around like that. She nced at Kyle, who had walked in her direction and could faint a sense of oppression from this young man. Even though Kyle was only a few years older than her, Lucy was somewhat afraid of him.

    ¡°Professor Kyle?¡±

    ¡°Come with me if you want to talk.¡± Kyle noticed Lucy and waved his hand.

    Lucy took another look at Kate, who was happily learning how to stir the soup with Lotte, and then walked to follow Kyle. She noticed that Kyle was not surprised to see her with Kate as if he had known that she will definitely be with that little girl.

    Taking a deep breath, Lucy hoped that she could still negotiate about the matter of joining the team.

    The two of them stopped at the edge of the so called garden that was not done built yet.

    ¡°Anything you would like to say?¡± Kyle asked, his tone was indifferent.

    Looking at this young professor in front of her, Lucy felt that this professor was different from the one she used to meet at the university. No matter what, there was no sense of danger and oppression from Professor Kyle in the past.

    Lucy took a deep breath. ¡°I would like to join your group for missions if possible.¡±

    Kyle looked at Lucy up and down. A rank 5 enhancement awakened meant that Lucy was very good or lucky to be able to find some gems to help her rank up faster. And Kyle also knew Lucy¡¯s rtionship with Kate.

    ¡°For Kate?¡±

    That question caused Lucy¡¯s expression to change. She opened her mouth and then closed it again.

    Not long ago, Kate just told her not to tell Kyle about this matter. But just after a short while, she found out that Kyle actually knew that Little Kitty is actually Kate.

    ¡°She¡­¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Kyle looked at Lucy. ¡°You don¡¯t have to meddle about it.¡±

    Lucy¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you think about Kate, but I would like to stay with her and protect her. Kate¡¯s current mental state is more simr to that of a child rather than her previous calm self. I might not be that talented, but I would like to stay with her and help her, Professor Kyle. I hope that you can allow me to do that.¡±

    Kyle looked at the young woman in front of him.

    In the academy, this young woman had also asked him about her best friend who went missing when she was in the same ssroom as him.

    As for Kate¡¯s mental state being simr to a kid¡­

    It was true.

    Kyle would have long suspect Little Kitty is Kate if not because of her childish action that she showed in front of him.

    And Lucy herself also noticed that after talking with Kate.

    She had some traces of her previous personality, but it was now mixed with the childishness of a kid.

    He looked at Lucy. ¡°I don¡¯t trust you.¡±

    Lucy¡¯s fingers clenched into a fist. Right, she and Professor Kyle barely knew each other, how could the other party trust her so easily?

    ¡°For her sake, I¡¯ll let you join the team. Should you do something inappropriate even once, I¡¯ll kick you out. Is that clear?¡±

 Chapter 184 - 184 Communication Line Restored

    184 Communication Line Restored

    Lucy was surprised. She looked at Kyle and then smiled brightly. ¡°Got it. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything that will harm Kate.¡±

    No way.

    Kate has always been helping her to go through her most difficult times in the university, so she would make sure that she could help Kate now. Anyway, being able to be stronger is her priority.

    She had been roaming alone in the wilderness, not being able to trust anyone because these people only wanted to take advantage of her. if not because she was of enhancement ability and could beat them up, she might have long be extremely miserable and unable to even live properly.

    The world had be an extremely unsafe ce to live.

    But there was no other ce that could be considered safe anymore.

    Her reason to follow this group was mostly because she knew that they were strong and that her best friend was here. She wanted to get stronger faster so that she could truly protect herself.

    She didn¡¯t want to be put in embarrassing position ever again in her entire life.

    It was vexing.

    .....

    ¡°Good.¡± Kyle nodded and walked to the group again.

    After hesitating for a bit, Lucy decided toe while following Kyle.

    ¡°She¡¯s your student, right?¡± Lotte asked when she saw Lucy following behind Kyle. When they were in City D, that was how Kyle introduced them to Lucy when they first saw her.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Kyle nced at Lucy. ¡°She¡¯ll be part of our team now.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Jake was surprised.

    Dn looked at Lucy and then nodded. ¡°Nice to see you.¡±

    ¡°Our team is getting more and moreplete.¡± Lotte giggled. ¡°Let me reintroduced ourselves again. Lotte, wind and wood element. This is Jake, metal element. Dn, water element. Little Kitty, space and healing element. Marc, earth element. Robby, metal element. Oh right, our professor Kyle, fire and lightning element.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Lucy, enhancement element.¡± Lucy smiled.

    There were only a total of 12 elements in total with thest 2 were usually unknown, so only 10 had been recognized so far.

    ck is hallucination or shadow element, Chocte or brown is wood element, red is fire element, orange is enhancement element, yellow is earth element, green is healing element, blue is water element, purple is lightning element, grey is metal element, white is wind element, transparent is space element, and transparent ck is transformation element.

    If one were to pay attention carefully, their team had each of every element. It meant that their formation could be made in ordance to the elements. Though, for some elements, two or more were wielded by the same person.

    The formation still needed to be adjusted.

    But having more people from different elements were definitely something to be celebrated. After all, it meant that they would be covered in various sides and could hold on from various different attack.

    All that needed to be done was for them to practice their coordination and team work.

    ¡°Complete,¡± Dnmented.

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s veryplete.¡± Lotte nodded in agreement.

    Lucy smiled when the introduction was finished.

    ¡°In that case, when will we take new mission?¡±

    ¡°Next week.¡± Jake grimaced. ¡°During this time, we¡¯re tasked to use our elements to help rebuilding the city and then used the crystals to recover our energy.¡±

    ¡°That will stabilize your rapid increase of power through the gem.¡± Kyle nced at Jake.

    They were all advancing rapidly through the use of these gems. While advancing faster had its benefit, their control would be rtively poorer. They had to learn how to control their ability better to be able to maximize their current rank.

    It would be useless if they only increased their force.

    What Kyle wanted was for them to get used to their ability faster, so that they could kill the giant mutated animals on the wilderness more effectively.

    Jake looked at Kyle and sighed deeply. Whatever, he just knew that he had to trudge in this path a while longer and be the builder that can be ordered left and right by everyone. He silently wondered why he couldn¡¯t get more powerful element?

    Not that metal was not powerful, but he didn¡¯t want to be ordered by the others so much!

    The group talked happily.

    In the afternoon, their phones rang, telling them that themunication line was already fixed.

    Dn looked at his phone and the text message that his father sent to him. His eyes turned a bit cold.

    ¡°What is it, Dn?¡±

    ¡°Go back.¡± Dn stood up and put his phone away. ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    The others looked at each other but they nodded. ¡°Ok.¡±

    He was told that themunication line was already restored and that he had to gather with his family members. Bidding farewell to the others, he returned to his own home.

    ¡°Will Dn be fine?¡± Lotte asked, a bit worried when she watched Dn¡¯s back.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even though those people in his family are somewhat annoying, Dn can handle them.¡± Jake shrugged. ¡°If he need help, I or Kyle can help out.¡±

    Kyle nodded at Jake¡¯s words.

    He also trusted that Dn would be able to settle this session problem that had gued him ever since before the red rain and these giant mutated animals appeared. But if Dn ever needed help, the two of them wouldn¡¯t hesitate to lend their helping hand.

    They would not let Dn faced it all by himself.

    ¡­

    <Dn¡¯s Residence>

    Dn Family worked in various industries. It was to the point that their brand was so famous no matter where they went.

    Not long aftering to City E, Dn¡¯s parents imed a piece ofnd and paid the price in order to build their home and everything necessary. For them, it was necessary to rebuild their family.

    As they built their business from the scratch, it was inevitable that they would also be tempted to challenge themselves to do it again.

    With the world had changed, can they still be the ¡®overlord¡¯ in this field?

 Chapter 185 - 185 Dylanâ€™s Family

    185 Dn¡¯s Family

    That was their goal.

    Dn himself was not exactly interested. But he knew that his parents were capable and even though they were already in their fifties, they were still very energetic and wanted to try out themselves.

    His sister supported them and willingly to be the one at the forefront.

    So he himself also supported them silently.

    However, the other family members, those so called distant rtives, were already eyeing his family for a long time. They wanted to take thisrge pie and enjoy themselves without even working hard.

    And some were even ambitious enough to want to take control of this group.

    It was annoying.

    Dn didn¡¯t care for them, but his parents were not so ruthless to cut them offpletely just like that. After all, the world had just changed and everything is difficult everywhere.

    They had somepassion for their so called family members.

    .....

    ¡°This is the territory of Ice Blue Group,¡± a guard suddenly called out when he saw Dn approaching.

    ¡°I¡¯m a member of Ice Blue Group.¡± Dn looked at the guard indifferently and took out a card.

    The guard quickly stepped back.

    These people were all the members of Ice Blue Group even before the red rain happened. They had followed his family for a long period of time and naturally could recognize this card that belonged to the immediate family members of Ice Blue Group.

    No one would dare to offend the people from the Ice Blue Group unless they wanted to die.

    Even after many areas had turned into a wastnd, the Ice Blue Group was still extremely strong. They managed to rebuild themselves one way or another.

    This huge building in front of Dn was just one of them.

    His family had high demands for security because their Ice Blue Group had been targeted by a lot of people. Not only those annoying people from inside but also those others outside who thought that they could take advantage of them.

    Thus, the moment they reach City E, their decision was to build a good ce for them.

    Along with many other automatic things that they had, they quickly rebuilt this ce and made this good mansion.

    Tep.

    Dn stepped inside and saw his sister along with his brother inw. He nodded his head and called out, ¡°Sister, Brother inw.¡±

    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re finally here, Dn.¡± Dn¡¯s sister, Dina, smiled at her younger brother. ¡°Come in, the others are already here and the other family members who are not in City E are connected through video call.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re outside?¡± Dn arched his eyebrows.

    Dina had long gotten used to her younger brother¡¯s way of speaking that she could understand what he was talking. She shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s too stuffy inside, so I¡¯m taking a short breather outside. I don¡¯t really like the ideas of these people.¡±

    ¡°Separate development.¡± Dn¡¯s eyes were cold.

    He didn¡¯t want to support those people. They were all adults and not children who still needed others to feed them. Rather than wasting time and money to support them, wouldn¡¯t it be better to just let them all fought for their own survival.

    Only when it was necessary would they lend a helping hand.

    As for other times?

    Sorry, we¡¯re not your nanny.

    As someone who had their own hands and feet, they should just go and take care of themselves.

    ¡°They¡¯re arguing inside. Some people are in City J and wished that we can support them.¡± Dina¡¯s eyes were also cold.

    The two siblings didn¡¯t like their distant rtives either.

    In fact, this matter of separation had been brought up even earlier in the past and that there were a lot of people who wanted to stop it. It hasn¡¯t been resolved when this red rain appeared, which slowed it down even more.

    This made Dina felt annoyed.

    But since things were indeed extremely difficult with some of their branch member had passed away due to these giant mutated animals, they still agreed to support them for the time being with their limited abilities.

    Some supplies could still be sent.

    One way or another.

    But they didn¡¯t have unlimited supplies as it was hard to reim thends back from these giant mutated animals. They had to figure out a way to solve their own food problems and so on.

    ¡°What they want?¡± Dn asked.

    Dina¡¯s husband pointed inside. ¡°Second Uncle wants to be part of the family development here. They seem to think about how to be able to be more involved.¡±

    Dn looked at his brother inw. ¡°Your family?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they wouldn¡¯te.¡± Dina¡¯s husband also knew the Blue Group might be big, but it would have nothing to do with his other family members. At most, he could be involved because he¡¯s Dina¡¯s husband.

    But his other family members had been rebuked.

    They wouldn¡¯te here.

    Besides, his family also had their own business and matters to attend to. With the world was being rebuilt like this, they had a lot of things to do and would not have time to care about the Ice Blue Group.

    They were not that stupid.

    During this time, it would be better for them to focus on the development of their own business rather than breaching onto others.

    It would benefit them more in the long run.

    ¡°Good.¡± Dn nodded and walked inside.

    Dina watched her younger brother walked and chuckled. With Dn¡¯s personality of not giving any chance for others to act, it was estimated that they could finally finish the separation that had wanted to be done.

    Heh, she was also not a very caring person.

    Those people who just wanted to take advantage of her should just go far away and be thrown to the sea to be friends with the sharks~.

    She had no time to care for them.

    Bang!

    The door opened and Dn walked inside, sweeping his gaze to the few people inside. Aside from his parents, there were only his Second Uncle¡¯s family and also his father¡¯s cousin who came.

    These people were indeed very annoying.

 Chapter 186 - 186 [Bonus chapter]Dylanâ€™s Family <2>

    186 [Bonus chapter]Dn¡¯s Family <2>

    ¡°You¡¯re back, Dn.¡± Dn¡¯s Father smiled when he saw his son. He had asked his son toe because he knew that the person whom he wanted to take care of Ice Group was precisely this one son.

    But it was because of Dn¡¯s hard personality that Dn¡¯s Father hadn¡¯t been sessful so far.

    He could only settle in having Dina helped out with the family¡¯s business.

    In any case, Dina¡¯s business ability was not bad. She has been the one who was leading thepany while he only helped behind the screen from time to time to handle some things that were not convenient for her.

    ¡°Dad,¡± Dn greeted sinctly.

    Dn¡¯s Mother looked at her son and shook her head. She could never understand why this brat didn¡¯t want to speak too long of a sentence. But thinking of his childhood and the way these people kept on talking nonsense¡­

    She herself felt tired dealing with them.

    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± Dn¡¯s Second Uncle looked at this young man and frowned.

    Behind him, Hailey was looking at Dn warily. The situation during her rescue that day made her warier of Dn, especially because he didn¡¯t seem to hide the fact that he didn¡¯t like her.

    .....

    He showed it so tantly that Hailey was taken aback.

    Anyyer of deception on the surface waspletely taken off.

    ¡°Continue,¡± Dn said one word and the atmosphere tensed up almost immediately. Even though Dn was only standing there, his presence alone was more than enough to suppress others.

    Those who knew him personally would know that he was not in a good mood right now.

    He hated dealing with these people.

    ¡°We¡¯re talking about the distribution of work in City E. City E is still in development and I have achieved an agreement with General Ryan in regards to Ice Blue Group.¡± Dn¡¯s Father nced at his brother. ¡°However, I¡¯m talking about a new Ice Blue Group.¡±

    Dn¡¯s Second Uncle looked at his brother with frown. ¡°Are you trying to kick me out of the group after all the effort that I have made for the group?¡±

    ¡°Cousin, you shouldn¡¯t talk about it again. Haven¡¯t we discussed before that we can still continue doing it the same way as it used to be?¡± Dn¡¯s Father¡¯s Cousin was also there, trying his best to keep his position within the Ice Blue Group.

    From all the time they had been living, they knew very well the benefit it would give for them to stay in Ice Group.

    No one wanted to give up on this pastry meat.

    Dn¡¯s Father rolled his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s precisely because the world had changed that I want to reform the Ice Blue Group. With these awakened being the backbone of many forces, it wouldn¡¯t be wise for me to continue working in the same direction as before.¡±

    Dn¡¯s Second Uncle furrowed his eyebrows. He felt a bit anxious when he thought about these awakened.

    He and his daughter were not awakened.

    Without Ice Blue Group, they could only be ced at the very bottom of thedder. This would definitely make their lives harder in the future.

    After living an extravagant andfortable life under the Ice Blue Group in the past, how could they be willing to give it all up?

    It was easy to go from poverty to luxury but hard to go from luxury to poverty.

    ¡°I¡¯m an awakened and I can definitely help with the group,¡± Dn¡¯s Father¡¯s Cousin puffed up his chest.

    He was lucky that he managed to awaken an elemental ability. Even though many of his wealth were gone after the world changed, it could still be used one way or another to exchange for things.

    This way, he managed to grow up and be a rank 3 awakened.

    Rank 3 might be that high, but the majority of people would find it hard for them to advance. Those who only be awakened after the second red rain was in even worse situation as they were mostly only in rank 1.

    Those who awakened during the first red rain would find it hard to advance after the second red rain as they were forced to stabilize their ability first.

    Thus, many of them were stuck in rank 2 to rank 3.

    A portion who were diligent and talented enough had reached rank 4 and a small portion of people managed to reach rank 5.

    But as time progressed, there will definitely be more and more people who advanced and their overall power would be stronger. The world¡¯s order will change in ordance, but it needed step by step to be able to return the order so that it wouldn¡¯t be a mess.

    ¡°We don¡¯t need you,¡± Dn was blunt.

    Dn¡¯s Father¡¯s Cousin¡¯s face changed when he heard Dn¡¯s words. He looked at his brat in indignation. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s your ce to speak¡­¡±

    Swish!

    Ice element spread from Dn¡¯s feet towards the other family members except for his parents. There were several of them inside this room but only these two had been speaking because they had the more say in Ice Blue Group before.

    Dn looked at this so called uncle in front of him coldly. ¡°Too weak.¡±

    Too weak.

    Two words, but it was more than enough for them to see the contempt within Dn¡¯s words and gesture. It was very clear that in the eyes of Dn, their weak abilities couldn¡¯t even hold a candle at all.

    Under the coercion of the extreme cold temperature, their body shuddered.

    Even those who were already rank 3 realized that they couldn¡¯t do anything towards the ice that froze their legs.

    Their eyes were filled with horror as they looked in Dn¡¯s direction.

    Dn then walked towards theptop at the table. There were severalptops there, one of them was used for the video conference, allowing the other so called rtives to see what happened here. The otherptop was not used.

    ¡°I have the evidences of what you done in the past. Everything is safe and secure within the space element of a person I trusted.¡± Dn then typed theptop. ¡°And all the copy is here. Do you still want to repeat what you have done in the past, Uncles?¡±

 Chapter 187 - 187 Dylanâ€™s Family <3>

    187 Dn¡¯s Family <3>

    Dn¡¯s voice was tinged with coldness and killing intent.

    After ughtering who knew how many giant mutated animals, Dn was no longer the same person as he used to be. He had been tempered in the army but it was only after he truly tasted blood that he produced the real killing intent.

    Those who heard his words definitely knew that he was not joking around.

    He was ready to kill them if it was necessary.

    ¡°You¡­ you can¡¯t do this¡­.¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t we do that?¡± Dina walked into the room leisurely, seemingly not caring about what her brother did in the slightest bit. After these giant mutated animals appeared, she also awakened her ability and went to kill them from time to time to train herself.

    While she was not as strong as her younger brother, she was not that badpared to the average awakened.

    This was also one of the reasons why she was confident with herself.

    In this new world, strength and ability would have more say. At the very least, during this period of time where wealth was only equal to food for the time being, what mattered the most was their fist.

    .....

    If they were not strong enough, all that left would be for them to be ughtered by others who wanted to take advantage of them.

    ¡°The world order is notpletely destroyed.¡± Dina smiled, yet this smile looked a bit evil. ¡°Even if those politicians are still busypeting with each other both openly and probably private too, there are stillw and order. What do you think will happen when we submitted these evidences to the court?

    When thew is getting more and moreprehensive, I don¡¯t think that there wouldn¡¯t be any court opened again. And those whomitted crime had to be ready to face the consequences.¡±

    Dina was more eloquent aspared to her younger brother.

    After all, she had been in the position of the leader for so many years and had learned many things to deal with these annoying people.

    Couldn¡¯t do it herself?

    Hand it over to thew.

    Should these people started to show their hands, let¡¯s see how these clown could still be jumping around.

    Hailey looked at the documents on Dn¡¯sptop and her eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°No! That¡¯s not possible, the documents are¡­¡±

    ¡°I know, you think that you have destroyed it all thanks to the little viruses that you put inside during the party before.¡± Dina yawned. ¡°But you truly underestimated my younger brother. Would he not notice if there¡¯s anything wrong with hisptop? Not to mention, you should know how cautious he is from the many backups he made.¡±

    During the time when she was pranked by her younger brother¡­

    He kept the evidences in 10 damn locations, making her almost getting bald from getting angry.

    Thankfully, he finally erased those thing.

    But the memory still lingered in Dina¡¯s mind. She knew very well that this younger brother of hers was a very cautious person and definitely would not put all his eggs in one basket.

    He had prepared more evidences.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°I can hand it over now and you won¡¯t have any ce to stay in City E.¡± Dn then nced at the video call. ¡°The same to the other leaders after they know how much crimes you have done.¡±

    Dn hated talking too much.

    But he felt that he should talk in order to settle these annoying bastards who are eyeing his family like wolves. Did they think that he was so weak and could be bullied by them all so easily?

    He might not care too much about the family business, but it didn¡¯t mean that he would stand aside and watched these people tried to take over what belonged to him.

    He was not so kind.

    If they wanted to take what was his, he would make sure that their hands would be chopped in the process.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    These people were all silent.

    Dn¡¯s Father watched from the side, smiling all the time. He didn¡¯t seem to be surprised at all with the action that Dn showed. This annoying son of his might seem like he cared for nothing, but he knew better that it was this very son who was actually very capable.

    ¡°Make your decision. What do you want to do?¡± Dn¡¯s Father looked at his brother and cousin calmly.

    He was already tired taking care of these ungrateful bastards. There was no need for him to spare any effort to maintain the face anymore after it had been broken so openly like this.

    They all looked at each other in dismay.

    They knew, it was over.

    ¡­

    The Ice Blue Group will announce this matter soon.

    But because of the limited method ofmunication, this matter was only done internally for now and reported to the higher ups. Despite these giant mutated animals rampaging around outside, the world was still in order.

    At the very least, for any organization in any field, they still have to report to the higher ups if there was anything.

    And this time, Dn¡¯s Father ruthlessly cut off his so called rtives fromtching onto him.

    It was not like he was heartless.

    But these people had long crossed his bottom line.

    They were not working for him nor helping in the slightest bit. On the other hand, they were trying to take advantage from him over and over.

    After what had happened before the world changed, Dn¡¯s Father didn¡¯t trust these people anymore.

    With these awakened and giant mutated animals around, he decided that it was time for reformation. At the very least, he would do his best to make sure that their group would not be behind.

    ¡°it¡¯s done now.¡± Dina¡¯s husband, Joshua, looked at the report and nodded. It seemed that Dn¡¯s Father was working very quickly to make this matter clear.

    ¡°We just need a reason to kick them out of City E~,¡± Dina added from the side, her body leaned on the sofa. ¡°Just looking at them makes me sick.¡±

 Chapter 188 - 188 Supportive

    188 Supportive

    Joshua looked at his wife and shook his head. ¡°That will depend on what Dn wants. He¡¯s the one who hold the final decision about this matter.¡±

    Dina arched her eyebrows. ¡°You don¡¯t think it should be ours?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Knowing himself well, Joshua didn¡¯t have much interest in the Ice Blue Group. He was not an ambitious person and because of that, he would rather be the salted fish with his wife rather than worrying about that.

    He looked at his wife and showed a strange grin. ¡°I think it¡¯s better if we just focus on having a child¡­¡±

    ¡°JOSHUA!¡±

    ¡­

    Dn had finished submitting everything when he heard his sister¡¯s scream. He paused for a moment before walking out of the house.

    Knowing his sister and brother inw, he had guessed that they were flirting with each other again in broad daylight. This made him considering making a separate courtyard just for these two so that he didn¡¯t have to eat dog food all day long.

    .....

    Just Jake and Lotte was already very annoying.

    Did he have to eat more dog food when he went back home?

    The moment Dn walked out of the house, he looked at the side towards the group of his friends who had somehow made a small bench and tables in the open. He could guess that they purposely followed him here after he told them that he went to settle his family¡¯s matter.

    But because they didn¡¯t want to bother him, they chose to stay a distance away.

    The corner of his lips curled up to form a faint smile.

    He felt grateful to be able to meet with these friends of his. Not everyone would be able to have true friendship with others.

    ¡­

    <Kyle and the other¡¯s side>

    Lucy watched nkly as this group of people walked towards the empty area not far from Ice Group¡¯s location. After that, Lotte even made wooded bench and wooden table so that they could sitfortably while waiting.

    ¡°I can also make metal bench,¡± Jake protested when he saw his girlfriend wasting the seed for something like this.

    ¡°No. Metal is too hard!¡± Lotte immediately declined.

    What a joke, who would want to sit on a metal bench if there was a better option? At the very least, Lotte would rather pick wooden bench aspared to metal bench. It was morefortable and all.

    ¡°I¡¯m just saying,¡± Jake added.

    ¡°Can you stop your couple¡¯s quarrel?¡± Marc asked with a hint of pleading in his tone. He was so tired after having to eat so many dog food, okay?

    For a single dog, he preferred not having to eat these things¡­

    It was a torture for both his soul and eyes!

    ¡°What are we doing here exactly?¡± Lucy asked.

    ¡°Change of atmosphere,¡± Kyle said nonsense almost immediately.

    Lucy¡¯s lips twitched.

    Do you have to be so direct when lying? It was very clear that the reason why they were here would be because they wanted to help Dn, ok?

    Kate heard Kyle saying nonsense and looked at this professor speechlessly. With Kyle¡¯s IQ, couldn¡¯t he think of a better excuse rather than one that could be so easily overturned like that?

    ¡°Meow~.¡± <Dn is out~>

    The others turned their head when they saw Dn walking out of the house. Seeing that he didn¡¯t look any different than usual, they silently heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that these so called rtives in Dn¡¯s house were not that hard to deal with.

    ¡°It¡¯s done?¡± Kyle asked.

    ¡°Done.¡± Dn nodded and thought for a while. ¡°Just need your father approval.¡±

    ¡°Just give it to me and I¡¯ll approve it right away.¡± Kyle noticed the other¡¯s gaze and added, ¡°I also have administrative position within City E under my father. He gives it to me but I technically didn¡¯t have any work.¡±

    Lucy looked at Kyle speechlessly.

    Why did it seem as if he was given the position that other people coveted for nothing just because of his background?

    Comparison was indeed tedious.

    Dn nodded. ¡°I send the copy.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± Kyle read the papers that Dn handed to him on his phone and quickly approved it. His father would also approve it, so that Dn had double guarantee.

    Anyway, in this new City E, who could go against Kyle and General Ryan¡¯s words?

    If they tried to offend them, it was estimated that they wouldn¡¯t know how they end up dying without having intact corpse.

    ¡°Tsk, you have such position but you don¡¯t usually use it.¡± Jake clicked his tongue. ¡°Your father seems to trust you greatly.¡±

    If it was Jake¡¯s parents, they would never allow Jake to hold such important position. After all, they knew this son of theirs very well and knew that he was indeed extremely unreliable in some matters.

    Rather than handing it to Jake only to have it abandoned or put aside, it would be better for them to hand it over to someone else they knew were capable enough.

    ¡°Anything else you need help with?¡± Lotte asked. She grinned. ¡°All of uses from various background. We might be able to help you.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Dn only need the higher ups approval and everything would be done.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s now done, let¡¯s go back.¡± Jake stood up. ¡°We still have a lot of work and tonight, let¡¯s go eat with my family. I¡¯ll also dly let you spar with my mother.¡±

    ¡°Who would want to spar with her?¡± Lotte retorted. ¡°It¡¯s enough for you to spar against her.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s cold!¡±

    ¡°We know that you always end up being beaten up. Anyway, I¡¯m not fighting an elder.¡±

    The group of people walked away whileughing.

    Lucy watched while following from the back. The unity in this group is really strong. Each and every single one of them were trying their best so that they could help each other.

    It¡¯s really a good group.

    She smiled.

    Thankfully, Kate finally found a good group of friends for her to stay and help each other.

    It¡¯s much better than those scums she met on the wilderness.

 Chapter 189 - 189 New Mission

    189 New Mission

    Time passed quietly.

    The week time that Kyle stipted passed quickly and the buildings were rapidly being built. With many buildings, the people who came with them are all had a ce to stay and begun to start their work.

    There were various of things to do. From farming, construction, rebuilding, and many others that had to be done. They were all ordered to work if they wanted to eat because the food was rationed by the military to ensure that they could still have enough food until it was harvest time.

    And that¡­ might take a long time.

    Even with the wood element pouring their elements into the field, there were simply not enough for them to feed hundred thousands of people. This was what caused them to have to move around a lot and continued to do the work.

    As wood element, Lotte also had to help. She had been running around a lot and felt happy when Kyle called them all, saying that General Ryan had a mission for their ck team.

    ¡°ck team?¡± Lucy was speechless when she heard the name of their team.

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s the name captain picked.¡± Lotte also rubbed her head. ¡°You know, I should have been present when they picked the name so that they can just pick a cooler name.¡±

    Lucy was silent. Internally, she felt that she should be there too so that the name wouldn¡¯t be so simple and tacky like this. They could easily remember the name since it was the same as color, but who in the world would actually pick the group name to be like this?

    .....

    Can¡¯t they pick a cooler name?

    ¡°Meow.¡± <Forget it, I was there but I¡¯m helpless to stop them>

    Kate sighed deeply when she remembered the scene when Kyle just reported the name without asking for confirmation from the others first. It was clear that no matter what she did, Kyle would settle for the name anyway.

    ¡°What¡¯s the mission anyway?¡± Lucy asked as she walked to the militarypound.

    After barely a week together, they all had found somemon topics to talk with Lucy. In any case, they had to get used to see a somewhat petite woman carrying a boulder that was far bigger than her or even a car.

    It was to the point that some males who used to be proud of their muscles shriek away. They were bigger and taller than her, but they were absolutely sure that they could never win against her even if it was raw strength contest.

    Kate only looked at Lucy who show off her strength with rolling eyes.

    If she was not that powerful as rank 5 enhancement awakened, then she would have wasted all of her training.

    ¡°Rescue mission.¡± General Ryan looked at the youngsters in front of him and then pointed at Lica beside him. ¡°We got report that City F is attacked by a horde of giant mutated animals justst night. Because of the urgent situation, City E, which is located quite close is tasked to reinforce and rescue the people there.¡±

    ¡°City G and City H is not that far, right?¡± Kyle asked. He looked at Kate, who walked towards him and picked her up easily. Anyway, Kate had returned to her cat¡¯s form again.

    ¡°City G is also destroyed by the horde of giant mutated animals.¡± General Ryan sighed when he thought of his oldrades there. He didn¡¯t even know the condition of people who used to live in City G by now.

    Kyle frowned. ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°Lica will be following you on your next mission.¡± General Ryan pointed at Lica. ¡°Shees from City F and knows some of the secret areas there. In addition, there will be some gems that you might be able to find. Naturally, please left some for us.¡±

    ¡°We know.¡± They all smiled.

    However, General Ryan red at these youths in front of him. They were all of different elements and would definitely hoard those gems if they found it. After all, there was no way they would miss the chance to get stronger like this.

    He couldn¡¯t really stop them anyway.

    ¡°Alright, I have sent Kyle the map. You can go now.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± Lucy was surprised when she saw General Ryan walked away.

    Lotte nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Kyle will brief us about what we should avoid and many others on the way. By the way, do you think that our previous car could fit so many people?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll be using military car.¡±

    Hearing that, the others nodded.

    Kate meowed. <I know, I know>

    The military car appeared in front of them. Dn and Lica were at the front while the rest sat at the back. Anyway, Dn will be the driver while Lica will be the one to tell them the direction towards City F since she was more familiar with it.

    Jake sat happily on the back. ¡°Finally, I don¡¯t need to be the one to drive the car! I can¡¯t wait until we reach City F.¡±

    ¡°Can you two drive?¡± Kyle looked at Marc and Lucy, who were the two new members in their team.

    ¡°I can.¡± Lucy nodded. She already got her license not long before the matter of this damn mutation came out.

    Marc shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to drive, but I can also point the direction towards City F.¡±

    ¡°You can?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I went there for schrship try back then and also somepetition.¡± Marc nodded.

    Lucy was shocked. ¡°Damn! You must be a gifted student then. I¡¯m usually at the middle in the ss and without Kate helping me, I¡¯ll never be able to pass.¡±

    Kate: ¡°¡­¡± that¡¯s mostly because you¡¯rezy.

    Knowing how much her best friend spent time to read thoseics, she was not surprised that Lucy would begging in ss. Thankfully, it was not too much and Kate could still help by giving some tuition from time to time.

    Marcughed. ¡°Yeah, but there¡¯s really no point in studying anymore.¡±

    ¡°If the matter of these giant mutated animals can be settled, schools and academy will definitely be open again.¡± Kyle looked at Marc. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the power of knowledge.¡±

    Marc smiled but said nothing more to them.

 Chapter 190 - 190 City F

    190 City F

    With that, it was settled that they would take turns driving towards City F. This time, Kyle took the position of guarding along with Kate. The two of them would deal with the giant mutated animalsing towards their car with one shot kill.

    No matter how many giant mutated animals appeared, they would end up either rotting on the spot or burned to ashes.

    Lucy felt her scalp turned numb when she watched this view. ¡°I couldn¡¯t believe that Professor Kyle and Little Kitty to be so powerful.¡±

    Damn, they didn¡¯t even need to get close to these giant mutated animals.

    For some reason, Lucy felt a bit jealous. She would have to get close to these giant mutated animals to kill them by pummeling each and every single one to death.

    ¡°But it¡¯s a bit of a hassle if these giant mutated animals get close to them.¡± Lotte smiled. She actually wanted to say that even if these giant mutated animals managed to get close, Kate could still use her space ability to confine them while they rested, but felt that there was no point in saying that.

    Thebination of these two were simply too perverted.

    ¡°Right.¡± Lucy thought for a moment and felt more energized. She also had her own roles in the battle, so there was no need for her to feel so depressed.

    Anyway, everyone had their advantage and weakness.

    .....

    Her weakness is long range battle while her biggest advantage is short range battle. Those giant mutated animals would be beaten up to death by her.

    ¡°Meow?¡± <The number of giant mutated animals is no longer as many when we walk out back then. Did their decrease over time?>

    ¡°It might be because this area had been cleaned recently.¡± Lotte shrugged.

    Marc nodded. ¡°It¡¯s not possible for all the giant mutated animals to be eliminated so easily, so it might be result of the cleaning in this area. But if we were to get out of this area, there might be more giant mutated animals roaming around.¡±

    Kate thought about it and no longer said anything. She knew that these giant mutated animals are very annoying and wouldn¡¯t be eliminated so easily. Still, she wanted to cling on the hope that it was possible to eliminate these giant mutated animals someday.

    Well, if everyone worked together, it should be possible, no?

    Looking at these giant mutated animals, Kate simply willed those white dots to pour towards her body.

    Thud! Thud! Thud!

    Soon, these giant mutated animals were all dying on the ground without even knowing what had happened.

    Everything happened so fast.

    Kate looked at the scene and felt that she had be more and more and indifferent towards the scene of death. Even when so many giant mutated animals fell into their death in front of her, she felt that it was something normal by now.

    Kate sighed at her own adaptive ability. If it was in the past, she might feel ufortable.

    But by now, she nearly felt nothing.

    But thinking that these giant mutated animals were indeed extremely annoying and better end up dead for the sake of humanities, Kate pulled herself away from those thoughts.

    She just wanted to get everything done quickly.

    After lunch, Marc and Lucy took turn to drive the car while Lica and Dn rested at the back. Dn was still as cold as ever while Lica was busy messing around with her tablet. She¡¯s a rank 4 dual ability of wind and fire, which ovepped with the others.

    But it was also because of this ovepping that she could y the role of support for them during battle if necessary.

    ¡°How many people are still alive in City F after the horde of giant mutated animals attacked?¡± Lotte asked.

    ¡°There¡¯s no definite number, but it¡¯s definitely quite a lot.¡± Lica looked at Lotte and smiled reassuringly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, humanity wouldn¡¯t lose so easily against these giant mutated animals.¡±

    In just two months or so, there were already so many things that were different from before. Countless awakened people were appearing one by one and showed power that was far above normal human.

    How long this willst was something that was unknown.

    ¡°Have you researched more about the gems?¡± Kyle asked. He didn¡¯t participate in the research again for a long period of time.

    ¡°Yes. We estimated that the cause of the red rain is these gems, but we have no definite proof. In addition, there¡¯s some people who said that there might be the third red rain in the future.¡± Lica looked somewhat helpless.

    ¡°Third red rain?¡±

    The others were immediately attracted, including Kate. They had to admit that while this red rain benefited them, they were not the only who benefited with the appearance of the red rain.

    These giant mutated animals were also benefited and grew stronger.

    Not to mention, during the second red rain, there more giant mutated animals appearing because of the mutation that urred. They definitely couldn¡¯t stand it if there were the third red rain and countless giant mutated animals were to appear again.

    ¡°It¡¯s just estimation because we¡¯re not clear about it.¡± Lica looked in the direction of City F. ¡°This is why I need to check something from these gems.¡±

    Kyle nodded, his eyes whirled with unknown thoughts within.

    ¡­

    The journey towards City F ended without much surprise. Aside from those giant mutated animals dying because of Kyle and Kate working together, there were nothing much to see or experience on the way.

    City F is in even worse ruins aspared to when they first saw City E.

    Not to mention, there were still a lot of giant mutated animals roaming around when they approached, which were settled directly by them using their elemental abilities.

    ¡°Check if there¡¯s anyone nearby.¡± Kyle nced at Lica and Lotte.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The two women quickly used their wind ability and began to check everywhere. They had to find out if there were any survivor nearby while they cleared up these giant mutated animals.

 Chapter 191 - 191 City F <2>

    191 City F <2>

    ¡°There are several people nearby.¡± Lotte frowned. ¡°They¡¯re trapped in the building.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± Lica looked a bit embarrassed. Theiring here had two purposes. One was to check the gem and the other was to rescue these survivors.

    What should they do if they truly find that there were survivors? Can they finish the two missions swiftly?

    ¡°Split into two.¡± Kyle nced at the others. ¡°Lotte, you bring Marc, Jake, Lucy, and Robby to rescue people. I¡¯ll go with Lica, Dn, and Little Kitty to find the gems.¡±

    ¡°Would that be appropriate?¡± Jake was stunned. He and Robby were both metal elements. It would have been more beneficial for Kyle to separate them so that they could be used in different situation.

    ¡°The gems are estimated to be located within the water tunnel because the research institute is connected to it.¡± Kyle nced at Lica who didn¡¯t refute his words. ¡°I will need Dn more than you who can be used to lift those metals that trapped people.¡±

    Jake was speechless.

    Why did it feel that Kyle was telling him that it was more useful to bring Dn because he could control water while he could be used to rescue people from building?

    Looking at these buildings, Jake sighed deeply.

    .....

    He felt that he had truly be a builder.

    Even when they were doing missions, he ended up having to take care of these buildings again. Jakemented that life¡¯s trajectory was indeed very weird.

    If it was possible, he wanted to return to the time when he first awakened and told himself to awaken other element but metal.

    That way, he wouldn¡¯t be the builder in the group.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    With that split method, they all went on their separate way.

    Lucy used her super strength to lift rock while Marc moved the soil and Robby moved the metals part. Lotte searched for more survivors while Jake was busy moving the cars away from the dangerous areas.

    They tried their best to rescue the people who had been buried deep within these rubbles because of those damn giant mutated animals.

    Drap! Drap! Drap!

    ¡°It¡¯s here.¡± Lica looked at the deformed building and sighed deeply. She could remember the time when she worked here in the past and the areas around it. Looking at the giant mutated animals around them, she frowned.

    There were too many giant mutated animals and added the fact that there were gems here¡­ it was far from good news.

    These giant mutated animals would be able to advance faster with the help of the gems, which meant that there would be more and more stronger giant mutated animals around.

    ¡°Meow.¡± <Leave them to me>

    Kate waved her small paw and the giant mutated animals all dropped to the ground. Her efficiency had gotten even faster as her rank increased. These giant mutated animals didn¡¯t even need to be close to her when Kate began her work.

    She could easily settle them.

    ¡°Open the door below.¡±

    Bang!

    Kyle used his fire element, melting the area around the door, causing it drop to the ground with a loud voice.

    ¡°Anyone inside?¡± Kyle looked at Kate.

    ¡°Meow.¡± <Just some giant mutated animals>

    Kate could still recognize their shape after having this ability for a long period of time. At the very least, she was capable of differentiating between humans and giant mutated animals.

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    With that, Kyle allowed Kate to kill them all before they jumped down. The area below was somewhat tragic as there was arge hole at the side, which directly showed the pitiful state of the underground tunnel.

    It was water tunnel that had been flooding the area. The sign of destruction showed that countless giant mutated animals had passed by the area and might even fight bitterly not long ago.

    ¡°Where?¡± Dn asked.

    Lica bit her lower lip. ¡°I¡¯m not sure where its hidden, but it should be around this area. Also, there might be more powerful giant mutated animals at the front because they¡¯re close to the exposed gems.¡±

    ¡°How many of those gems are there?¡± Kyle asked while narrowing his eyes. He could sense the giant mutated animals wereing.

    If there were too many strong giant mutated animals, they might need to send more backups to this ce and aborted the mission.

    While the reward of the mission was lucrative, it was useless if they couldn¡¯t return alive.

    ¡°It was divided for 10 countries with the same amount. In our nation, it¡¯s divided into 10 research institute and City F is included. Aside from City F, there¡¯s also City G and City H.¡±

    ¡°City J?¡±

    ¡°No, that city is not included because the nation built an independent research facility.¡± Lica shook her head.

    Hearing that, Dn thought of some of his rtives who were staying in City J and felt that it was unlikely for those awakened who lived in City J to advance faster. Even if there were giant mutated animals around, they didn¡¯t have these gems to help them advance.

    It seemed that it wouldn¡¯t be hard for him to deal with those people if it was necessary.

    After that, Dn simply tossed the matter to the back of his head. He didn¡¯t want to care about his so called distant rtives too much.

    Thinking more about them would be nothing more than wasting time.

    If they still wanted to go against him, he will just freeze them all with his ice element. With his current rank, it would be easy.

    ¡°Let¡¯s deal with these giant mutated animals while searching for the gems first.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    Ssh! Ssh!

    Dn noticed these giant mutated animals approaching and lifted his hand. The water shook, forming several water des.

    sh! sh!

    With swift motion, these giant mutated animals were killed easily.

    However, Dn frowned. ¡°Rank 5.¡±

    ¡°Rank 5?¡± Lica was stunned. She was only rank 4, if she were to be left behind by these people¡­ how tragic would her fate be?

    Just the thought made Lica afraid.

 Chapter 192 - 192 City F <3>

    192 City F <3>

    She was not exactly the type of person who liked going to the field directly and felt that she had started to regret her decision toe forward.

    But how many awakened were there in the Research Facilities?

    Even if she didn¡¯t volunteer, she would be sent to other missions too¡­

    The thought just made Lica wanted to cry.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Dn nodded.

    Kyle looked at these giant mutated animals¡¯ corpses that drowned into the water with frown. If the giant mutated animals near them were already rank 5, what would the rank of the others giant mutated animals at deeper area?

    He couldn¡¯t really imagine it.

    Would there be any giant mutated animals at rank 7? If there was truly already any giant mutated animals at rank 7 at this time, even he was not sure that he would be able to defeat it.

    ¡°Meow.¡± <Kyle? >

    .....

    Kate looked at Kyle, who was staring at the deep tunnel in front of him. Raising her paw, she ced it on top of Kyle¡¯s hand to reassure him. Even if there were more powerful giant mutated animals in the tunnel, he was not fighting alone.

    She will support him!

    Kyle lowered his eyes and looked at the little cat that was staring in his direction seriously. The corner of his lips curled up to form a devilish smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Dn looked at Kyle for a moment and then at Lica. ¡°Ready?¡±

    ¡°Y... Yeah.¡± Lica nodded, trying her best to stay calm. As a researcher, she had been living behind the ss along with her equipment around her. It was rare for her toe here and fight at the frontline.

    She had to admit that she felt afraid.

    It was impossible for her to not to feel afraid when she had never faced these giant mutated animals directly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your strength needlessly, Dn.¡± Kyle narrowed his eyes when he looked at the rampaging giant mutated animalsing towards them.

    ¡°I know.¡± Dn was calm. This kind of ce is his territory. With the water surrounding him, Dn easily lifted his hand and the water followed his control. It turned into countless sharp des, killing these giant mutated animals in front of them easily.

    However, Dn frowned.

    The strength from each of these giant mutated animals were all at rank 5. It was needless to say that ordinary people would never be able toe here.

    ¡°How do you detect the gems?¡± Kyle asked as they walked.

    Ssh! Ssh!

    Turning back into a cat to make it easier for her to sneak into Kyle¡¯s pocket, Kate was looking at these giant mutated animals with distaste. Her senses spread far away, enveloping theplicated maze of the water tunnel.

    Kate¡¯s expression changed slightly.

    These water tunnels were indeed wide andplicated. But what made her extremely furious was the fact that the number of giant mutated animals were simply too many. Not to mention, she detected that some of them were equally as strong as her, which meant that they were rank 6.

    And some of them even made her feel that they were too dangerous.

    She could only grit her teeth and pulled those white dots over forcefully from those giant mutated animals that she felt dangerous no matter how faraway they were.

    BOOM!

    The earth shook with Kate¡¯s movement.

    Lica shrieked a bit. ¡°That¡­ that¡­ I brought the newest detector that we developed. If we¡¯re within the same room, I should be able to get the notification.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Kyle frowned and then looked at Kate.

    ¡°Meow.¡± <I¡¯m just attacking some powerful giant mutated animals so that they wouldn¡¯t be troublesome.>

    Kate felt that these rank 7 giant mutated animals were very troublesome. The moment the white dots within their body was pulled out, they would notice and began to go on a rampage.

    Countless other giant mutated animals were killed on their pursuit towards their location but Kate didn¡¯t stop and continued to pull these white dots. This was what caused the earthquake to ur.

    Ssh! Ssh!

    ¡°There are more.¡± Dn¡¯s eyes widened when he sensed that the giant mutated animalsing at them were more powerful. His hand jerked as several water des shot out and it took several of them to kill one of them.

    In that moment, he knew that these giant mutated animals were all rank 6.

    ¡°Find it quickly!¡± Kyle nced at Lica.

    ¡°I¡¯m trying!¡±

    Lica wanted to cry without tears. She had already activated the device, but even if they walked inside, they hadn¡¯t noticed anything wrong. All she could do right now was to try her best and made sure that there was nothing wrong.

    Bam! Bam!

    The earthquake turned worse and Kyle patted Kate. He had the feeling that she was the one influencing the earthquake, but Kate was silent.

    She was actually guiding the two powerhouses of rank 7 giant mutated animals inside to find each other and shed. At this moment, the two of them had just met and the shes directly caused the earthquake.

    This should be called as killing with borrowed sword, right?

    Kate then silently withdrew while still paying attention to these white dots in case it was necessary for her to make her move again.

    They turned a corner and Lica was busy looking at the detector while Kyle and Dn took turn to deal with these giant mutated animals. Even if they were at rank 5 or 6, they were not a match against these two.

    The problem was¡­

    How long would it take for Lica to finish?

    ¡­

    <The areas outside>

    Bang! Bang!

    The earthquake made it difficult for them to move. They were trying to rescue people, btu the ground under them shook constantly.

    ¡°Damn it! Just what happened below?¡± Jake cursed as he threw the car in front of him away to release the person inside. ¡°Get out of the city now! Don¡¯t get too close to here!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± the man shivered and then began to ran limpidly.

    Jake then looked around and saw that the others were busy moving the rocks from a destroyed building. ¡°Anyone else still inside?¡±

 Chapter 193 - 193 Rank 7 Giant Mutated Rat <1>

    193 Rank 7 Giant Mutated Rat <1>

    ¡°There are three people trapped below.¡± Lotte was good at detection after her wind element ranked up. She looked at Jake. ¡°They¡¯re still alive, but they can¡¯t move from their location. Thankfully, they¡¯re within the gaps of the rocks so they would not die.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Jake looked at the area around him and sighed.

    This was the first time he truly participated in the rescue and for the first time, he felt so small. So small and insignificant in the face of natural disaster.

    Lotte looked at the pile of rocks worriedly and sighed deeply.

    They were just some insignificant people. Even if the elemental power they awakened because of the mutation had allowed them to be arrogant and powerful, but in the face of nature, they were humbled.

    Even if they were powerful, could they save everyone if they were on the scene?

    Could they truly overwhelm the huge number of giant mutated animals when they were here?

    At this moment, their arrogance was washed away. They could only do their work patiently in order to save as much as life as possible.

    ¡°Do you think that there will be many lucky people?¡± Marc asked after he moved the soil and then Lotte helped these people to go out with her wind element. He was panting slightly because the control to move these boulders had to be precise to avoid hurting them.

    .....

    Bang!

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Lucy had kicked away therge boulder in front of her to make way for these people. ¡°But no matter what, as long as there are people here, we can help them because of the mission. How they will go in the future, that¡¯s not our business.¡±

    Marc sighed.

    The world is changing.

    It was hard to find a ce that was absolutely safe. Even City E itself was still riddled with countless battles against giant mutated animals from time to time.

    ¡°Kyle is taking a long time. It has been an hour.¡± Jake frowned. ¡°It can¡¯t be that he got lost down there, right?¡±

    ¡°Considering that we still hear the sound of fighting and the earthquake that happened, I think they¡¯re fine.¡± Lotte had gotten these people out and pointed in the direction of the entrance for them to go. These people definitely couldn¡¯t follow them everywhere.

    ¡°Well, the earthquake itself is a bit worrying, though.¡±

    ¡°Uh, Kyle is technically rank 6, so it¡¯s not that strange for him to cause so much destruction, right?¡± Jake scratched the back of his head.

    Lotte rolled her eyes. ¡°Even if he¡¯s rank 6, what kind of enemy do you think he need to face for him to truly showcase his real power?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Jake was not sure. ¡°Rank 6?¡±

    ¡°Rank 7?¡±

    BOOM!

    At this moment, they felt the earthquake from a distance away and saw that the two tallest buildings that were partially copsed were now tilting to the ground. It seemed that a hole had appeared below them and the two buildings were forced toe down.

    Lotte¡¯s expression changed as she saw the crack the ground. ¡°GO!¡±

    BOOM! BOOM!

    Facing the sudden destruction, no one dared to stay in the same location. They were looking in the direction of those two buildings with worry but no one dared to get close.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Jake asked, his voice was not as calm as his bodynguage suggested him to be.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Lotte¡¯s face was dark. ¡°But I guess that the battle below had caused the ground to copse, causing this situation.¡±

    They all looked at the falling building, feeling somewhat cold in their heart. It would be impossible for them to get close, so all they could do was to wait for things to settle down.

    If the powerful giant mutated animals were still alive¡­

    They had no other choice but to leave unless they wanted to waste their life for nothing.

    ¡­

    <Not long ago>

    Bam! Bam!

    As the two rank 7 giant mutated animals were fighting in the distance, Kate was constantly monitoring them. Her face changed when she sensed the third rank 7 giant mutated animals that was approaching the two fighting rank 7 giant mutated animals.

    It would be impossible for the mutual destruction scene that she was hoping to happen if there were three rank 7 giant mutated animals.

    ¡®It¡¯s not good.¡¯

    ¡°Have you found the gem?¡± Kyle turned to look at Lica, who kept on meddling with that equipment in her hand. They had been walking for a long time and naturally Kyle felt a bit tired. The power he needed to exert to deal with these giant mutated animals were more than what he had to do usually.

    They were all rank 5 to rank 6 giant mutated animals.

    ¡°I think¡­ yes.¡± Lica looked at the t metals area in front of her withplicated expression. There were a lot of giant mutated animals there as if they had treated the ce as a training ground.

    ¡°Meow?¡± <Isn¡¯t 7 this the ce where that rank giant mutated animals rest not long ago?>

    Kate was a bit surprised.

    ¡°Rank 7?¡± Lica was horrified as she turned to look at Kate, who was still inside Kyle¡¯s pocket. Among the three of them, she was the only who could understand Kate¡¯s words when she¡¯s a cat because Lica is a half rabbit.

    ¡°Meow.¡± <Yes. >

    Kate nodded seriously. Not long ago, she had encountered that rank 7 giant mutated animals and even pitted them against each other. Of course, her way of doing that was simply by pulling their white dots towards each other before she pulled it into her body.

    The powerful white dots easily made her full, making Kate knew that she couldn¡¯t take too much from these rank 7 giant mutated animals.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry, then.¡± Lica quickly waved her hand and the wind element spread the area. She was inspecting it, trying to find the traces of the gems that should have been here.

    ¡°Meow.¡± <At the front, there¡¯s a broken box.>

 Chapter 194 - 194 Rank 7 Giant Mutated Rat <2>

    194 Rank 7 Giant Mutated Rat <2>

    ¡°I sense a bit of leakage from the front.¡± Kyle arched his eyebrows. ¡°Did the box break or something like that?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps.¡± Dn stepped forward first.

    sh! sh! sh!

    As the lightning and water element began to kill these giant mutated animals, Kate noticed that the fight between the three rank 7 giant mutated animals had ended. One of them died and the other two were still fighting bitterly.

    No, not bitterly.

    One of the rank 7 giant mutated animals purposely waited for the two of them to fight until one¡¯s death. Afterwards, it will take advantage and attacked the winning rank 7 giant mutated animals, making it the biggest winner.

    BOOM!

    The sound of fighting be more intense and the earth shook.

    The water tunnel was built very well, but it definitely couldn¡¯t withstand the shock given because of the fight from these rank 7 giant mutated animals.

    .....

    ¡°Meow.¡± <Hurry, 7 the rank giant mutated animals wille back soon enough>

    ¡°Ok, ok!¡± Lica was panicked and quickly took the box. She opened it and saw that the gems inside were already reduced to pitiful sizes and only some were barely intact. The prolonged use of the energy from these giant mutated animals had caused these gems to be reduced to such pitiful condition.

    Lica then took out another box and then ced most of the small sized gems before turning to look at Kyle. ¡°Take these two for you. Any other gems you need?¡±

    Kyle looked at the few gems that were still quite big. He pointed at the transparent and the green one. ¡°These two.¡±

    ¡°Take it.¡±

    ¡°Blue.¡± Dn added from the side as water shield continued to block these giant mutated animals. They didn¡¯t manage to kill every giant mutated animals because the number was too many.

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    Lica looked at the only gem that was still pretty, which was in grey color and sighed internally. It seemed that she could only take these few small pitiful gems back because thisrge gem would definitely be taken by those from outside.

    Bang!

    At this moment, the earth shook again.

    Kate looked in the direction of the fight between the two rank 7 giant mutated animals and her face changed. There were only one rank 7 giant mutated animals left and it was approaching quickly. The energy within that rank 7 giant mutated animals was also rippling, which suggested that it might have eaten the crystals that belonged to the other rank 7 giant mutated animals.

    ¡°Meow!¡± <Get out of here, now!>

    ¡°Lica, you and Dn left first.¡± Kyle waved his hand and tyrannical fire elements began to spread. The water around them evaporated at the speed visible to the naked eyes, leaving only white smoke on the area.

    The giant mutated animals around him were all burned to their death without them even realizing what had happened.

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    Dn nced at Lica and thetter quickly used her wind element to envelope the two of them, propelling them towards the entrance as quickly as possible. Right now, their biggest priority was to escape.

    Kyle smiled faintly. ¡°Rank 7, right?¡±

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    There was no way that Kate wouldn¡¯t know what Kyle was thinking, but she herself was worried. They had to buy enough time for the two others to escape and then they themselves had to escape.

    BOOM!

    The rank 7 giant mutated animal finally showed itself. Upon seeing the giant mutated rat in front of her, Kate trembled. She had to say that from the various giant mutated animals out there, why did it have to be giant mutated rat?

    Was it because giant mutated rat were one of the few who had mutated on the very first day?

    *SQUEAK!*

    The giant mutated rat looked at the two of them and then pounced angrily. Whoever dared to enter his territory had to be eliminated until there was nothing left!

    ¡°Meow!¡± Kate hissed angrily and began to pull the white dots towards her forcefully. With their close distance, her mental power had more effect and the white dots were truly entering her own body.

    This actually made Kate feel a bit suffocated, but she persisted.

    ar!

    The fire element was burning the ground, but the giant mutated rat was not affected in the slightest it. It pounced forward and Kyle swiftly evading. He stretched his hand and punched hard as the lightning element began to converge.

    Bang!

    The punch left a mark on the giant mutated rat¡¯s body, but it was still squeaking angrily. It then turned towards Kyle and swipe its tail.

    Swish!

    Kyle jumped to evade the tail, his eyes deepened.

    This was the first time he fought against rank 7 giant mutated rat, which was higher than him. And it also made him realize that the rank 7 giant mutated rat was actually more powerful than him.

    He looked at Kate, who was somewhat dazed and seemed to be tired. He could guess that Kate was using the reverse healing at the rank 7 giant mutated rat, but the effect must not be that good.

    This rank 7 giant mutated rat was pouncing towards them angrily.

    And the next moment, Kyle¡¯s expression changed as the metal elements around them began to swirl towards him.

    No wonder that this rank 7 giant mutated rat was so powerful.

    These giant mutated animals at rank 7 were capable of controlling a certain element depending on their crystal core.

    BOOM!

    None of the metals reached Kyle as it all stopped a moment away from him. Kate began to feel that it was so taxing as she formed a space barrier. The power of the rank 7 giant mutated rat was beyond her expectation.

    Even if she could block one attack, she couldn¡¯t say that she could always do it.

    Kyle looked at the rank 7 giant mutated rat in front of him as his eyes turned even more murderous.

    Lightning began to converge even more ruthlessly towards the rank 7 giant mutated rat in front of him, bombarding it from all sides without mercy.

 Chapter 195 - 195 Buried

    195 Buried

    What is the difference between rank 6 and rank 7?

    At this moment, there were not many people who had managed to advance to rank 6, lest rank 7. But the giant mutated rat in front of them was definitely of rank 7, which was more powerful than them.

    It was to the point that Kyle had to force himself to cover the entire of the rank 7 giant mutated ratpletely.

    The rank 7 giant mutated rat was angry and opened its mouth.

    *SQUEAK!* <NO ONE WILL BE ABLE TO DEFEAT ME!>

    Fire spread from its mouth while Kate was maintaining the space barrier along with the reverse healing. She began to feel dizzy, but she was thankful that she didn¡¯t have to pay attention to her position.

    Within Kyle¡¯s pocket, she will be fine as long as he¡¯s fine.

    It was like she was only protecting one person.

    Kyle¡¯s eyes deepened. No wonder that this rank 7 giant mutated rat was so powerful and the fire element he used had no effect. With this rank 7 giant mutated rat being of the same element, he naturally also had immunity against fire element.

    .....

    Bang!

    *Squeak!*

    The rank 7 giant mutated rat was still so angry that it continuously tried to ram itself towards Kyle. The fire element burst out but Kyle had immunity. He only needed to use one hand to block the fire from reaching Kate.

    ¡°Meow.¡± <Don¡¯t worry, I protect myself with ayer of space barrier>

    Since the size is smaller, the space element she needed to use was also less.

    Kyle naturally didn¡¯t understand Kate¡¯s words, but he didn¡¯t remove his hand. In any case, he didn¡¯t want anything to happen to the little cat in his pocket.

    He looked at the rank 7 giant mutated rat in front of him and lightning elements began to converge once more.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Trading punch with more attacks, the earthquake grew fiercer. More and more things were destroyed as the two of them fought against each other.

    Kate was looking at the overwhelming white dots of the rank 7 giant mutated rat in front of her and felt incredibly pissed off. Even though she already felt so full, why is this rank 7 giant mutated rat was still so full of white dots?

    This couldn¡¯t be.

    In that case, Kate began to pull the white dots of the rank 7 giant mutated rat towards the earth, trying to disperse it out.

    She felt a splitting headache, but Kate continued to push these overwhelming white dots out of the rank 7 giant mutated rat body forcefully.

    SHRIEK!

    The rank 7 giant mutated rat screamed loudly as if there was something that was forcefully ripped from him. It twisted its body and began to pull the metals elements all around it in order to stop this weird situation within his body.

    *Squeak!*

    ¡°What in the¡­?¡± Kyle was stunned when he saw the hole on the sky and the rank 7 giant mutated rat that was trying to bury itself along with them.

    He didn¡¯t hesitate and moved to the other side, trying to form a survival gap as the piles of metals, rocks, and others began to crumble and destroy the entire area.

    BOOM! BOOM!

    ¡­

    <Dn and Lica¡¯s location>

    Lica¡¯s wind element made it possible for them to escape as fast as possible. Dn was still looking back from time to time to make sure that there was nothing wrong with his friends, but he didn¡¯t stop his movement in the slightest bit.

    He knew that there was no point in worrying about Kyle.

    He was still in rank 5 and asking a rank 5 to fight against rank 7 giant mutated rat was simply a suicide attempt.

    Swish!

    BOOM! BOOM!

    As they got out of the underground water tunnel through another passage, Dn heard the earth shook. He looked back and saw the two buildings that were copsing as if it was being brought down.

    ¡°Run!¡± Lica yelled.

    Dn frowned and wanted to go forward to help his friend, but the wind element around his body pulled him backwards towards the saver area.

    Earthquake began to spread and many other buildings also copsed followed by the scream of some people who couldn¡¯t be saved by the other group not long ago.

    They were still trapped.

    And now that this earthquake shifted the position of some rocks above them, they knew that their situation was simply not ideal.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The sound of the building copsing could be heard.

    The two of them quickly met with Jake and the others who were already waiting nervously.

    ¡°You¡¯re here!¡± Lotte was so happy when she saw Dn and Lica were safe. Only the Heaven knew that when the buildings were copsing, she was so worried that her friends would be buried alive.

    ¡°Kyle is there.¡± Dn looked at Jake. ¡°Pull him out.¡±

    ¡°Ah, you want me to pull him out?¡± Jake was stunned. He looked at the pile of debris that had been so broken out there. He gulped his saliva. ¡°Are there any rank 7 giant mutated animals there?¡±

    If there was any rank 7 giant mutated animal, it would be useless even if he got there and dug Kyle out. The rank 7 giant mutated animals would find them first and then killed them mercilessly.

    ¡°There¡¯s indeed a rank 7 giant mutated animal,¡± Lica admitted.

    Lotte frowned and looked at the destruction. They were faced with the decision of either abandoning Kyle in this ce or they head over to save him regardless of the consequences.

    ¡°It¡¯s not certain whether the rank 7 giant mutated animals will still be alive or not in this situation.¡± Jake didn¡¯t hesitate anymore. Anyway, the person in question is his best friend. ¡°Let¡¯s go and check it out. Anyway, you can check whether the rank 7 giant mutated animals are still alive or not, right?¡±

    Lotte looked at her boyfriend helplessly and nodded. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go and check it out.¡±

    Lucy gritted her teeth and nodded fiercely. ¡°If that rank 7 giant mutated animals is still alive, I¡¯ll just pummel it to death! Let¡¯s go.¡±

 Chapter 196 - 196 Buried <2>

    196 Buried <2>

    Marc was a bit worried and turned to look at his dog.

    ¡°Wang! Wang!¡± <Why are you hesitating, Master? Let¡¯s go, Robby will protect you.¡±< p>

    Robby wagged his tail at his master as if he didn¡¯t understand the dire situation they were in and just wanted to y with his master.

    Seeing that, Marcughed and patted his dog¡¯s head. ¡°You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Dn didn¡¯t say anything, but his bodynguage was clear as he led the others in the direction where theyst seen Kyle. Lica looked at these people and a faint smile tugged at the corner of her lips before she ran behind them. She took out the only intact grey gem towards Jake.

    ¡°Use this first so that you can be even stronger and get them out safely.¡±

    ¡°Even if I use this, I won¡¯t be able to reach rank 6.¡± Jake tucked the gem into his pocket. ¡°And if I take it, I¡¯ll have to rest for at least 2 hours. These 2 hours is enough to determine a person¡¯s life and death. I can¡¯t take the gamble and rest first, so let¡¯s check.¡±

    ¡°If that rank 7 giant mutated animals is still alive, you will have to take the gem first while we all recover our strength. It¡¯s impossible for us to fight them with our current strength.¡± Lotte gritted her teeth.

    Among them all, the most powerful ones were Kyle and Kate. But it was precisely these two who were buried underground.

    .....

    Looking at the mass of rocks and soil, the others felt a bit at loss.

    ¡°I¡¯m checking first.¡± Lotte spread her wind element.

    There were a lot of giant mutated animals she could detect with her wind element, but not a single one of them seemed to be far above her rank. At most, there might be some rank 6 but no rank 7 detected.

    ¡°I don¡¯t find any rank 7 giant mutated animals.¡±

    ¡°Me either.¡± Lica also used her wind element. Even if she was at lower rank aspared to Lotte, it didn¡¯t mean that she couldn¡¯t help at all.

    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s begin digging. Can you pinpoint the location of Kyle and the others?¡± Marc asked as he tossed the rocks from the top to the side with his earth element control.

    ¡°No.¡± Lotte frowned. ¡°Little Kitty might have used her space element and block the area around where they fell. It will definitely protect them, but space element barrier couldn¡¯tst long.¡±

    Lucy¡¯s fingers sped into a fist. She felt very useless right now. When her best friend was facing the powerful rank 7 giant mutated animals, she couldn¡¯t even do anything because she would only end up bing the burden.

    This time, let her be the one to dig them out!

    With that in mind, Lucy moved towards the pile of rocks and used her raw power to threw them all aside, away from this area so that they could find the two who were buried.

    Dang! Dang! Dang!

    The rocks, metals, soil, furniture, and many others were thrown to the side with element control or raw power. These people were all working as fast as possible as they tried to clear out the debris.

    In the meantime, there were several giant mutated animals appearing.

    Dn looked at these giant mutated animals coldly and spread his arm. Water element spread and killed these giant mutated animals easily.

    Since his water element couldn¡¯t help that much in terms of digging people out, he volunteered to be one to guard them from the giant mutated animals. At this moment, he only hoped that nothing bad happened to the two people.

    Dang! Dang! Dang!

    Robby, Marc, and Jake were responsible for taking out with their elements. Lotte and Lica were using their wind element to transport these items further away from the area to avoid endangering their safety while Lucy was the one who helped with her raw strength to dig these materials.

    They continued to work at the fastest speed possible.

    Not knowing what happened below.

    ¡­

    <Inside the pile>

    *cough* *cough*

    Kate originally wanted to use her space element to shield them, but then she realized that she couldn¡¯t use them after exhausting her mental energy to push those white dots away from the rank 7 giant mutated rat.

    Looking at the direction of the rank 7 giant mutated rat, Kate knew that it had died. The rank 7 giant mutated rat didn¡¯t even prepare any protection when the pile of things smashed into its body.

    No matter how powerful it was as rank 7, it was not an immortal that couldn¡¯t die.

    It was smashed to death with its own power.

    Kate was dizzy because of the overdrawn power and looked at Kyle, who was half nking with her below him. She could see the rocks were pressing on his legs, which might have trapped him here.

    ¡°Kate, are you alright?¡± Kyle asked worried when he saw the cat was somewhat dizzy. It seemed as if the little cat was not in front of him, which made him very worried. Thus, he identally used her real name instead of his cat¡¯s name.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    Kate looked at Kyle nkly. She was still dizzy.

    ¡°Kate, can you hear me? Just meow if you can hear me or give me any other response. You¡¯re not allowed to fall asleep here, you understand?¡± Kyle¡¯s voice was stern.

    If Kate were to fall asleep here, he couldn¡¯t imagine whether she would wake up again in the future or not. After all, he didn¡¯t know how far they were from the top and whether the others woulde quickly or not.

    The terror from the rank 7 giant mutated animals could cause them to hesitate.

    Besides, how deep were they from the surface?

    Kyle was not sure, but he was sure that it would take several hours of digging. Not to mention, he could feel that the rocks were pressing on his legs, making it impossible for him to move from here.

    ¡°Meow¡­¡± <Kyle. >

 Chapter 197 - 197 Blood Contract

    197 Blood Contract

    Kate could only answer weakly. She looked at Kyle in front of her and lied weakly while putting her head on his arm. Even though she didn¡¯t know how to solve this problem, she knew that she was tired because she had overdrawn her ability.

    But shouldn¡¯t she just feel weak?

    Why did she feel dizzy instead?

    Looking at the little cat that was half dead, Kyle was even more worried than before. He himself was tired because he had been using his entire power when facing that rank 7 giant mutated rat, but he had been training in the military.

    Back then, no matter how tired he was, he had toplete the training if he wanted to rest. Thus, his mental and physical strength had been fully trained.

    But the girl in front of him was just an ordinary student before this mutation urred. How could she be able to force her body to be in the optimal state. Even if she knew that she had to stay awake, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for her to do so.

    Kyle took a deep breath and then slowly bit his own finger. After that, he put his finger on the little cat¡¯s mouth, allowing the blood to be swallowed.

    ¡°Meow¡­?¡± <What¡­? >

    Kate was confused but then a misty view appeared in front of her.

    .....

    It seemed to be a different realm where only her projection was inside, but Kate knew that this world indeed existed.

    Kyle looked at the realm in front of him and his eyes narrowed. He had heard from Marc about this ce before and about the short ritual contract that was performed. It was nothing special and Kyle himself only do this with the mentality of trying.

    Who would have expected that because Kate is both a cat and a human being, she was actually qualified to form a blood contract?

    ¡°Kate,¡± Kyle called out slowly. ¡°Are you there?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    At this moment, even Kate herself was surprised. In this smoke or mist like world, she could actually speak human words? At this moment, Kate lowered her head and looked at her hand.

    Instead of the hand of a little furry cat, it was the hand of a human.

    An adult human.

    Kate was startled and stretched her hand, leg, and came to the conclusion that in this mist like world, she had returned to her real form. Looking at Kyle in front of her, she could guess that he couldn¡¯t really see her.

    There was a barrier of mist blocking the two of them.

    ¡°So this is your original voice?¡± Kyle¡¯s lips hooked into a smile. ¡°I can¡¯t remember it before.¡±

    Her voice was soft and pleasant to hear. It had no advantage over many coquettish voice, but Kyle felt that it was the best voice he had ever heard in his life.

    ¡°¡­.You know.¡± Kate looked at Kyle and lowered her head in embarrassment. Even though the two of them couldn¡¯t really see each other clearly because of this mist, she still felt a bit embarrassed when she thought that she was trying to hide it.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Kyle looked at Kate deeply. ¡°Do you want to form a blood contract with me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a human!¡± Kate looked at Kyle with disbelief. She was there when Kyle was asking Marc in regards about the blood contract. It was also because of this that she understood deeply that while this blood contract allowed them to use their partner¡¯s ability, it also restrained them in some ways.

    One of them was¡­ the shared lifespan.

    If she were to have a blood contract Kyle, it meant that the two of them would have to share their life.

    ¡°But you¡¯re also a cat, right?¡± Kyle asked with a faint smile. ¡°In that case, wouldn¡¯t it mean that it¡¯s possible for us to make a blood contract?¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°And I need to heal you and heal myself. In your condition, you wouldn¡¯t be able to do it.¡± Kyle looked at Kate. ¡°Let me borrow your ability, ok?¡±

    Kate looked at Kyle in daze. She knew that she shouldn¡¯t agree so easily but it was also true that their lives were in danger when they were here. If they couldn¡¯t get out of here, it would be impossible for them to think about the future.

    ¡°Would you¡­would you regret it in the future?¡± Kate finally asked the only question that she could think of.

    Even in this projection world, she began to feel that the world is spinning. She was so dizzy that she wanted to sleep right away without the need to worry about anything else. It was so annoying that she didn¡¯t know what she was supposed to do anymore.

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t.¡± I just want to spend my life with you.

    Kyle didn¡¯t speak out the rest of the sentence because he knew that it would be too abrupt for her.

    And honestly, he felt that this blood contract was indeed the best way for him to tie her with him. Even if others were using it to tie their pet with them, but he wanted to tie his future wife with him instead.

    ¡°Is that fine, Kate?¡± Kyle called out in a low voice.

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    Kate agreed.

    At this moment, the mist around them disappear and Kate could see Kyle clearly. He was still wearing the same clothes he wore outside. On the other hand, she was wearing a pure white dress.

    Kyle looked at Kate and smiled faintly.

    It was unknown how long it would take for Kate to return to her human¡¯s form. But being able to see her real form in this world, Kyle still felt an odd sense of satisfaction.

    He reached out his hand and Kate grabbed it.

    Their blood boiled and there seemed to be ties between the two of them, connecting their soul with each other. Red thread formed between their hand before the world copsed.

    Kate blinked her eyes and looked at Kyle.

    ¡°Meow?¡± <Kyle? >

    Kyle¡¯s eyes deepened. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±

 Chapter 198 - 198 Blood Contract <2>

    198 Blood Contract <2>

    It was a novel feeling.

    The blood contract was truly a magical thing and Kyle could clearly feel the deep connection between him and the little cat, no the young woman in front of him. It was as if there was something that pulled the two of them together and didn¡¯t allow the bond to be broken.

    Kyle took a deep breath and began to sense the unfamiliar three different type of powers from Kate.

    Space element.

    Healing element.

    and transformation element.

    ¡®So it¡¯s really three elements.¡¯

    Kyle extended his hand and used the healing element towards Kate. At this moment, Kate felt as if she was being invigorated and the exhausted mental strength was getting better.

    She looked at Kate and blinked her eyes.

    .....

    ¡°Meow.¡± <How do you feel?>

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I think that my mental ability is higher than you.¡± Kyle smiled reassuringly. He himself had illusion element as he had tried to use it against that rank 7 giant mutated rat before. However, the illusion was not working so well and only made the rank 7 giant mutated rat irritated.

    It seemed that he had to figure out a way to improve his rank one way or another in the future.

    But at the very least, it was enough for the time being.

    He¡¯s just d that everything ended well.

    ¡°Meow.¡± <I see>

    Kate felt somewhat happy.

    Kyle also smiled when he felt the cat being so happy and realized that the so called emotion sharing was actually stronger than his expectation. It was impossible for him not to notice when he could sense that her own emotion is affecting him.

    Still, he felt happy.

    Mobilizing the space element, Kyle protected his leg and pulled it away from the falling rocks. This way, he would not be trapped here while still in pain. After that, Kyle healed his broken leg and felt a bit astonished as he controlled it to heal himself faster.

    The healing ability was truly worthy of being revered.

    Even though he could only use the two elements, space and healing, at rank 5, he could sense that they were indeed very powerful.

    ¡°We¡¯ll need to wait for others to dig us out.¡± Kyle took out the gems that Lica gave before. ¡°Take the space and healing gem first, Kate.¡±

    ¡°Meow.¡± <Ok >

    Being able to fullymunicate even in this form made Kate somewhat excited. She then took the two gems and allowed it to merge with her blood. After that, she felt sleepiness kicked in andid motionlessly within Kyle¡¯s arm.

    Kyle watched Kate fell asleep and made sure that she¡¯s fine through their blood contract. He heaved a sigh of relief.

    When they had no contract, he had no way of determining Kate¡¯s current condition, so he couldn¡¯t allow her to sleep. But now that she had already formed the contract with him, their lives were basically bound, so he would know if anything happen to the little girl.

    She will be fine.

    Time passed quietly.

    Kate didn¡¯t sleep for a long time this time. She looked at Kyle and then at the rocks around them.

    ¡°Meow?¡± <They¡¯re taking their time to reach here.>

    ¡°It seems that the space fluctuation caused by your space barrier had caused them to be unable to detect this area properly.¡± Kyleughed. He was holding several red and purple crystals in his hand that he was using to recover his strength.

    ¡°Meow.¡± <It actually had such an effect?>

    Kate felt somewhat strange, but she didn¡¯t think too much about it. Even if there were some fluctuation in the space, it would not affect her that much as long as she didn¡¯t overdo it in the future.

    This time must be because she used the space element so many times.

    ¡°What¡¯s your current rank?¡± Kyle asked.

    ¡°Meow.¡± <Space 4 5 6 element is rank with minor advancements while healing>

    She¡¯s technically just one step away from reaching rank 7 and literally reaching the highest rank avable. But after looking at these rank 7 giant mutated animals, Kate felt that reaching rank 7 would not be that simple.

    At the very least, it would not be as simple as the previous ranks.

    There might be some other conditions that would allow her to grow stronger so much that the rank 7 giant mutated animals could even overpower the two of them. Mind you, the two of them were already at rank 6, but their attack nearly didn¡¯t have any effect on the rank 7 giant mutated animals.

    ¡°Kate is really good.¡± Kyle chuckled and patted Kate¡¯s head. ¡°The others will surely find out that we¡¯ve formed a blood contract. Do you mind telling them?¡±

    ¡°Meow?¡± <Do they know that I¡¯m a human?>

    Kyle was silent for a while. ¡°Lucy and Dn know. The others didn¡¯t know.¡±

    Kate nodded. Lucy naturally knew because she was the one who told them, but Dn actually also know? It seemed that the people around Kyle were actually quite sharp.

    ¡°Meow.¡± <It¡¯s fine. There¡¯s no point in hiding about this matter too anyway.>

    Kyle nodded. ¡°Ok.¡±

    The space was narrow, but the rocks formation allowed them to stay here without worrying about the rocks above crushing them to their death. These spaces were often called as survival gaps where many other survivors from catastrophe relied on to be able to survive.

    As long as they could stay here long enough until the rescuere, they coulde out alive.

    ¡°Meow?¡± <When did you actually find out?>

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡± Kyle looked at the little cat helplessly. He pulled her closer to warm her up. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, I¡¯m not going to talk to you if you don¡¯t want me to know.¡±

    ¡°Meow?¡± <how is that the same?>

    Kate rolled her eyes and looked at Kyle before hissing at him. However, she had to admit that she felt somewhat relieved when she found out that Kyle actually knew about the fact that she¡¯s Kate.

    ¡°Heh.¡± Kyle chuckled.

 Chapter 199 - 199 Escape

    199 Escape

    ¡°Meow?¡± <Are you angry?>

    ¡°Angry? Why should I be angry?¡± Kyle arched his eyebrows.

    ¡°Meow.¡± <Well, your cat technically died or merged with mepletely. And I¡­ don¡¯t really have cat¡¯s memory>

    Kate was a bit uneasy about this. After all, if Kyle cared a lot about his cat, he would definitely be angry when his cat was missing.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not angry. I¡¯m not that fond of cat. Little Kitty is staying with me because my old man is asking me to take care of her because I was too cold.¡± Kyle shrugged. He didn¡¯t mind confessing this matter to Kate because he felt that it was useless to hide it either.

    Kate was speechless.

    So Kyle actually didn¡¯t like cat?

    But why did she feel that he was taking care of her so well during the time she was staying with him?

    While Kate was confused, Kyle only chuckled. The only reason why he took care of the cat so well was because the cat suddenly developed some intelligence. Knowing that there were mutation urring, he was intrigued.

    .....

    Butter on he realized that the reason why the cat behaved strangely is because this is not his former cat. This cat is actually his student whom he couldn¡¯t remember the name before he confirmed it.

    ¡°Meow.¡± <I thought that you would not know my name.>

    ¡°I originally don¡¯t remember your name,¡± Kyle admitted, ¡°But after I figure out that you¡¯re most likely my student who had turned into my cat, I check on your record.¡±

    Kate was speechless.

    It seemed that the real reason why Kyle remembered her name was because he checked itter on. If this mutation hadn¡¯t urred, it was estimated that Kyle would never remember her considering her normal performance at the academy.

    Thunk! Thunk!

    Hearing the faint sounds from the distance, Kate raised her head. At this moment, she could faintly see light from a distance away.

    ¡°Ah, they¡¯re already close. I guess it¡¯s time for us to help them speed a bit, right?¡± Kyle had recovered a third of his ability. He stretched his hand towards the pile outside of him and the fire began to burn rapidly, turning these things into ashes.

    The pile began to drop rapidly and the people above them quickly evacuated in order to avoid falling.

    Kyle looked at that and smiled he then sted the ruins above them with his fire element and then climbed the ashes while protecting his and Kate¡¯s body from the ashes with space element.

    Looking at how Kyle was so proficient in using space element, Kate began to wonder why this man could do it. Didn¡¯t he only obtain it because of the blood contract just now?

    ¡°Kyle!¡± Jake happily yelled when he saw Kyle climbed out.

    ¡°I¡¯m back everyone.¡± Kyle waved his hand.

    Kate also moved to Kyle¡¯s shoulder and meowed, greeting the others who were waiting for them. Looking at their relieved expression, she felt somewhat happy that nothing happened to them.

    Being able to return safely had be the greatest gift.

    They were all so happy when they saw Kyle walked out of the ruins and quickly surround him to give a huge hug. This time, Kyle didn¡¯t evade and onlyughed lightly at his friends who were around him.

    After the excitement, they began to calm down.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re safe even when you¡¯re buried?¡± Jake asked with a joking tone. ¡°And here I thought that you¡¯re actually not that strong.¡±

    Kyle arched his eyebrows. ¡°Would you like to try? This time, I¡¯ll make sure that there¡¯s no metal among the soil that buried you.¡±

    ¡°No, no, no!¡± Jake quickly waved his hand.

    The othersughed when they saw him like this.

    ¡°Did you defeat that rank 7 giant mutated animals?¡± Lotte was more curious about it. Dn and Lica said that there was rank 7 giant mutated animals, so she wanted to know how Kyle fared.

    ¡°Not exactly. We cooperate together to be able to defeat that rank 7 giant mutated animals.¡± Kyle patted Kate, who had moved to his arm at some unknown time.

    ¡°Is that rank 7 giant mutated animals so powerful?¡± Marc asked curiously.

    ¡°Yes, it is so powerful.¡± Kyle nodded. ¡°The corpse should be somewhere down here and the crystal cores are¡­.¡±

    ¡°Meow.¡± <I have taken the crystals into space>

    Kate looked at Kyle innocently.

    Kyle could mobilize the space element after forming the blood contract with Kate, but he didn¡¯t have any individual space. It seemed as if that an independent space was something that belonged only to those who awakened space element.

    ¡°Oh, you did. That¡¯s good.¡± Kyle patted Kate¡¯s head.

    Lotte¡¯s mouth opened wide when she heard Kyle¡¯s words. She didn¡¯t even have the time to trante what Little Kitty said to Kyle just now, but he could already answer it. Did he understand what Little Kitty was saying or he was only guessing?

    Marc looked at Kyle up and down before realizing something. ¡°Blood contract?¡±

    As someone who had formed a blood contract with Robby, Marc knew very well the existences of this contract was somewhat vague for others. However, there would be some kind of connection between him and Robby all the time.

    At this time, he felt that there was also a connection between Kyle and Kate.

    It was a connection that he himself didn¡¯t exactly understand, but he knew that the connection existed.

    ¡°You make a blood contract with her?¡± Lucy was the most surprised. She looked at Kate incredulously as if she couldn¡¯t believe that she heard something so outrageous.

    Among the few people here, she knew that Kate is actually a human being and not a real cat. If Kyle were to form a blood contract with her, doesn¡¯t it mean that a blood contract was actually possible between human?

    Thinking of that possibility, Lucy felt that she had to be warier in the future.

    Dn was also staring at Kyle with narrowed eyes. He knew that Little Kitty is Kate, the daughter of that professor. If Kyle were to form a blood contract with her and their lives were connected with each other because of this¡­

 Chapter 200 - 200 Explanation

    200 Exnation

    The next scene in the research institute definitely wouldn¡¯t be peaceful anymore.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you didn¡¯t trust the blood contract?¡± Lotte was equally stunned. She heard about that blood contract before and Kyle didn¡¯t seem to be that interested in something that they barely had any research.

    Lica was staring at Kyle as if waiting for his answer.

    ¡°Well, the situation needs it or we both might not be able to get out alive.¡± Kyle shrugged, downying the dangerous situation of the two of them below. Without Kate¡¯s healing ability, he would never be able to release himself from that dangerous situation nor being able to wait for the others to help him.

    Well, he can, but his condition definitely would not be this good.

    ¡°You just say that?¡± Jake was angry. ¡°Damn it! Next time, we¡¯re not taking any other mission until at least half of us had reached rank 6!¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡± Kyle agreed right away.

    Anyway, there was really no point in them taking other missions right now. They would need to have plenty of rest.

    ¡°Take some materials with you, Little Kitty. We¡¯ll need it for building.¡±

    .....

    ¡°Meow.¡± <Ok >

    The group quickly moved when Lotte said that the giant mutated animals had started to move again. Even though they were capable to fight, but no one wanted to fight against countless giant mutated animals again.

    Not to mention, Lica had said that due to the gem¡¯s influence, these giant mutated animals were stronger than ordinary giant mutated animals.

    Be it human or giant mutated animals, they could get stronger by killing other giant mutated animals and even humans then took the crystals within the body. Eating or absorbing the energy then allowed them get stronger faster.

    This was why these giant mutated animals were also killing each other.

    They just wanted to get stronger.

    The people who were rescued were given trucks and car to follow them or to leave through other ways. Kyle didn¡¯t care either way.

    On the journey, Lica was busy delivering the information and also the fact that there were several rank 7 giant mutated animals in City F. With the current strength of the giant mutated animals in City F, it would soon be a dead zone.

    ¡°That rank 7 giant mutated animals had been killed, so it should be possible to eliminate the rest, right?¡± Jake didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Meow.¡± <There 6 7 are several rank giant mutated animals that more powerful than the rest. They might be able to reach within a short few days.>

    Kate¡¯s special healing ability allowed her to be able to detect a creature¡¯s life force, including giant mutated animals. This was why she could estimate their strength based on the white dots around them.

    When she took these white dots, she was basically pulling their life and strength away from them.

    ¡°How troublesome.¡± Marc wiped the sweat on his forehead.

    ¡°Without these gems, the giant mutated animals definitely couldn¡¯t be stronger so quickly.¡± Lica finished her report into hermunication device and looked at the others. ¡°But if they killed other giant mutated animals and took the crystals, they can still advance pretty quickly.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    The mood was somewhat downcast now.

    City F is not that far from City E. If these powerful giant mutated animals were to be released out, would some of them head over to City E and then destroy their peace? For some reason, they had every reason to believe that such thing can happen.

    This is why the giant mutated animals in City F had to be dealt with soon.

    ¡°City G and H might be also implicated. If the gems in those cities are not dealt with, it will definitely produce more powerful giant mutated animals.¡± Lucy thought about this and felt her heart was turning colder.

    ¡°Hey, how about City A?¡± Jake¡¯s expression changed a bit. ¡°There should be some gems there too, right?¡±

    ¡°City A has been destroyed a long time ago. That ce might have long produced a lot of powerful giant mutated animals.¡± Kyle rubbed his forehead. If only he knew that the cause of these giant mutated animals were those gems, he would have long broke into the research institute to take some of the gems for himself.

    That way, it would not be used by these giant mutated animals to get stronger.

    Lotte¡¯s expression turned strange. ¡°When our families get out of City C, there are some researchers who brought out the gems, but there should be more that are still being left behind because there¡¯s no time to take care.¡±

    In other words: the military would need to settle a lot of problems.

    This was no longer something that they can do by themselves, so they could only give the necessary report. At the same time, the military would have to dispatch more people to check the giant mutated animals roaming in other areas.

    If they truly grew stronger faster, the pressure for the humanities would be even bigger.

    All they could do right now is to hope that it would not to the point where all humanities would lose hope.

    ¡­

    At nighttime, Kyle looked at Dn, who switches seat to the back and sat beside him.

    ¡°Space barrier.¡±

    ¡°Done.¡± Kyle nodded. Because he could control space element as well now, space barrier was quite easy to do.

    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing by making a blood contract with humans?¡± Dn¡¯s expression turned serious.

    ¡°She knew that I know.¡± Kyle looked at Dn. ¡°Do you think that it¡¯s possible to hide this fact after making the contract. Also, I¡¯ll settle the mess afterwards.¡±

    ¡°Her parents wouldn¡¯t agree.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll persuade them.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t help.¡±

    Kyle: ¡°¡­¡±

    He thought about his own father and pursed his lips. He was absolutely sure that when he got back and his father found out, the first thing his father did would be to drag him to the training room to beat the hell out of him.

 Chapter 201 - 201 Conversation

    201 Conversation

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Kyle patted Dn¡¯s shoulder. ¡°At most, I¡¯ll be bedridden for a few days¡­¡±

    ¡°You mean hospitalized.¡± Dn snorted.

    Kyleughed lightly. Indeed, he would be hospitalized since his father would be very happy to beat him up.

    But then again, Kyle believed that his own ability was not that much worse from his father. Even if he had to face his father¡¯s beating head on, he would be able to protect himself and would not end up so badly.

    Though, he might end up not having any intention to fight back.

    Being able to stay with Kate has be something that Kyle wanted. Their interaction so far was not how normal people would interact with each other. But he realized the affection and at the same time possessiveness that he had when he saw the little cat.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to let her go.¡±

    Dn nodded.

    He had been friends with Kyle for a long time and naturally knew this man¡¯s possessiveness. It was so strong that the others might not be able to look at him normally. But most of the time, he would hide it.

    .....

    So that no one knew what he actually treasured.

    It was only in front of some certain people would Kyle admitted the truth.

    Dn could perceive it since his observation ability was quite strong. But then again, he was not very knowledgeable to the point that he could always know about that.

    He could only guess most of the time.

    ¡°Does she know this?¡±

    Kyle shrugged.

    He was not sure that Kate knew what he actually wanted. But even if she didn¡¯t know, he would slowly enter her life and brought her together with him. That way, she would get used to it and would not leave him.

    He would never allow her to leave.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Dn sighed. He patted Kyle. ¡°Your life is bound now. Treat her well.¡±

    ¡°When did I not treat her well?¡± Kyle arched his eyebrows.

    He definitely treated her so well that even he himself couldn¡¯t believe he could be that gentle. It was to the point that if he told his past self that he would treat someone so well in the future, his past self would only sneer.

    After all, for him in the past, there was nothing that was so important like that.

    As a selfish person, Kyle didn¡¯t think he would actually care for others so deeply like that.

    Dn shrugged and then stood up. ¡°Good luck.¡±

    Kyle was stunned and looked at Dn¡¯s departing back, letting out a faintugh. It seemed that his best friend was truly worried about him. As for himself, Kyle was not that worried.

    Aside from some beatings he deserved, there shouldn¡¯t be anything else.

    Right?

    Not wanting to think about it too much, Kyle simply tossed the matter to the back of his head.

    The future is still long.

    He will just face whatever was thrown in front of him bravely.

    ¡­

    On the other hand, Lucy borrowed Kate with the excuse that the cat was so cute and she wanted to spend some time with her. Lucy brought Kate to a location a certain distance away from the others to prevent them from listening int. After that, she red at Kate, who had no other choice but to turn into her human form in front of Lucy.

    ¡°Uh¡­ please don¡¯t be angry?¡± Kate asked tentatively while putting up a space barrier. She had the feeling that she would never be able to escape Lucy¡¯s wrath.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry?¡± Lucy red at Kate. ¡°Do you know how surprised I am when I heard that he made that damned blood contract with you? Do you think I¡¯m so stupid like you that I can¡¯t understand what that blood contract meant?¡±

    Kate looked at Lucy nkly.

    In the academy, she was the one who usually taught Lucy. Well, in regards to gossips and so on, she barely paid any attention, so she usually listened to the word that Lucy said since she was more well informed.

    ¡°Uh, I know?¡±

    ¡°You know what?¡± Lucy rolled her eyes. When she heard that there was something called blood contract, she naturally went to inquire about it. It was a contract between the master and their pet.

    ¡°You¡¯re making that contract meant that you¡¯re putting yourself to be that man¡¯s pet and you can¡¯t even break it! Damn it! Do you know that I¡¯ve been hearing that blood contract couldn¡¯t be broken for so many times that I know how serious it is?¡±

    ¡°Blood contract required the two sides to agree¡­¡± Kate said slowly. ¡°And I agree.¡±

    ¡°Because of his face?¡±

    Kate was speechless. ¡°You do know that I¡¯m not part of his fan club in the academy.¡±

    The so called fan club was actually just a small group of girls who would talk about who was the most handsome in the faculty. With the majority of students and teachers in engineering faculty being boys, the girls oftenpared their faces and made polls in their small group.

    Naturally, it was done secretly without telling those boys.

    Lucy was part of that group while Kate didn¡¯t want to join because she was more focused on her study. It was also thanks to this group that Lucy told Kate about how many girl fans that Professor Kyle had.

    If not because of his extremely strict lesson and merciless scoring, it was estimated that his ss would forever be full by the girls.

    Lucy opened her mouth and then closed it again. ¡°If not for his face, then what? You¡¯re addicted to be his pet?¡±

    ¡°¡­No.¡± Kate rolled her eyes. She looked at her small arm and grimaced. ¡°I can¡¯t even turn back into my adult form and stuck in either being a cat or a little kid. You know very well that I can¡¯t possibly return to the society like this. Anyway, he treats me well.¡±

    Lucy narrowed her eyes. ¡°As his pet.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yep.¡±

    ¡°In that case, I strongly suggest that you no longer associate yourself with him.¡± Lucy snorted. She didn¡¯t want Kate being so close to Kyle because she knew very well how dangerous he is. ¡°Without that blood contract, you can leave him anytime you want. Why do you have to make the damn contract with him. Also, when did that blood contract actually apply between human and humans?¡±

 Chapter 202 - 202 Talk with Lucy

    202 Talk with Lucy

    Kate looked at Lucy helplessly.

    Without the contract, she can leave Kyle¡¯s side anytime. It was true, but Kate was reminded on the very day when she saw his cruelty and when she saw how decisive he was in killing. It would be a lie to say that she was not afraid at that time, but Kyle¡¯s expression was¡­

    She didn¡¯t know how to describe it, but she didn¡¯t want to leave him.

    He might be cruel and harsh towards others, but he never showed that side to her. He always pampered her and treated her so well that she often forgot that she was nothing more than his little pet.

    It was really warm andfortable.

    As for why that blood contract could actually be made between the two of them, Kate guessed it was because she was a real human and also a real cat at the same time. Her transformation ability allowed her to switch between the two forms freely¡­ or supposed to be.

    She couldn¡¯t be an adult yet.

    But at the very least, she knew that when the rank was high enough, she might be able to be an adult human again.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know when the blood contract applied to humans. But he¡¯s treating me well, so I think it should be fine,¡± Kate reiterated.

    .....

    ¡°You said that it¡¯s fine but have you ever think that he might be using you? Your ability is so great that it¡¯s impossible for you not to be targeted. The blood contract allowed the sharing of ability, which meant that he could also use your ability.¡± Lucy red at Kate.

    While Kate was better than her academically, her EQ suffered so greatly that Lucy always felt pained whenever she looked at Kate. This was because Kate¡¯s ability tomunicate with people has always beencking.

    If not for that, there was no way that there were only the two of them who were friends in the university.

    Lucy herself has a few more friends whom she could talk with.

    But Kate was different because she was technically the only friend whom Kate actually got close to in the university.

    They got along well and Lucy knew of Kate¡¯sck of EQ sometimes.

    ¡°He won¡¯t do that.¡± Kate frowned. ¡°His ability is already amazing enough. Even without mine, he can already overthrow most of the people outside.¡±

    Lucy fell silent.

    That was true.

    While the public was doing propaganda about Mr. Yuri for his fast advancement, their small team knew very well that Kyle was even faster. With their ability to gather resources and so on, they had been advancing rapidly to the point that it was difficult for others to catch up.

    The so called talent require resources to grow was true.

    Without sufficient resources, it was estimated that they wouldn¡¯t be able to grow up so quickly and be so strong.

    And Kyle just have both because of his means and way of gathering resources.

    ¡°Greed knows no bounds,¡± Lucy finally said.

    Kate was speechless.

    She knew that there were people who were greedy but she didn¡¯t think that Kyle was like that. At the very least, after interacting with him for the past two months and saw many of his different sides, she couldn¡¯t think that way.

    Because she was a cat, it was impossible for Kyle to hide his habit and so on when they were interacting close to 24 hours a day.

    She had seen many sides of Kyle.

    At the same time, she was also being her true self around him. Albeit her true self was still in the form of a little cat who couldn¡¯t talk properly with other humans.

    ¡°He¡¯s not like that. Besides, the blood contract also bound our lives. He wouldn¡¯t treat me badly because it will also harm him.¡±

    Lucy took a deep breath. ¡°Have anyone told you that you¡¯re easily satisfied, Kate?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t let him wrong you in the slightest bit. He¡¯s the one who proposed the blood contract, so you have to tell him that he had to treat you well. I couldn¡¯t really trust him.¡± Lucy sneered.

    Kate¡¯s expectation of life has never been to be extravagant. Even if she was only given small pocket money each month, she could live a fulfilling live and enjoyed it well.

    Unlike some others who would mor because there were too little to spend.

    Kate was usually easily satisfied.

    This is why Lucy was also worried that Kate will be taken advantage by Kyle. It was very easy to raise Kate¡­ especially when she was still in this cat¡¯s form.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. I believe that I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Kate showed a reassuring smile.

    Even though her form was that of a little kid, Lucy had to admit that looking at the childlike Kate gave her a strange sense of cuteness. She really wanted to pinch Kate¡¯s cheek and pamper her greatly.

    ¡°If he dared to mistreat you, tell me and I¡¯ll beat him up.¡± Lucy¡¯s eyes glowed dangerously. She cracked her fist together as if saying that if that Kyle dared to treat Kate badly, he had to be prepared of being beaten up so badly that even his father couldn¡¯t recognize him.

    As pure enhancement awakened, Lucy¡¯s strength was definitely higher than Kyle¡¯s defense. If he didn¡¯t manage to react in time and only fought head on, it was estimated that he would end up with a pig head.

    Kate let out a freeugh. ¡°I will.¡±

    Lucy looked at Kate and picked her up to hug her. ¡°Your life will be bound to him, so if he dared to harm you, remind him that your lives are connected with each other.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Kate nodded.

    She knew very well that the blood contract caused their lives to be tied with each other. This was one of the reason why Kate was hesitant to make the contract at first.

    But the situation at that time didn¡¯t really give her much time to ponder about it.

 Chapter 203 - 203 Returning to City E

    203 Returning to City E

    She was already on the verge of copsing, so all she could do was to make sure that the two of them would not regret itter on. Having their lives tied to each other would not be easy and Kate didn¡¯t want Kyle to regret it either.

    As for her?

    She didn¡¯t know.

    She just had to live on with it.

    Even though Lucy was reluctant to release Kate, but she sighed deeply when she saw the little girl return to Kyle¡¯s side and returned to her cat¡¯s form. After returning to her cat¡¯s form, Kate jumped to Kyle andid on hisp while Kyle caressed her fur softly.

    His gaze when he looked at Kate was very gentle, so gentle that Lucy had a hard time believing.

    Even though Lucy knew that it was not impossible for Kyle to not have any other thoughts when he asked Kate to sign the blood contract with him, she still looked in his direction suspiciously.

    After all, she believed that Kate is the best.

    ¡®I wish you all the best, Kate.¡¯

    .....

    Lucy sighed.

    For some reason, she felt like a mother whose cabbage was stolen by a pig. And this pig was so crafty that she couldn¡¯t figure out a reason to kick him out.

    Not to mention, this cabbage was also getting closer to the pig on her own volition.

    How annoying.

    ¡­

    The rest of the journey went on smoothly.

    No one seemed to care about the blood contract anymore, which made Kate somewhat relieved. She was worried that Lucy wouldn¡¯t be able to ept it and made trouble on the way, but it seemed that she was thinking too much.

    And with the blood contract, hermunication with Kyle was also very smooth.

    They didn¡¯t need a trantor anymore.

    This even made Jake worried that Kyle would kick his girlfriend out of the party because he no longer needed a trantor.

    ¡°She¡¯s still a scout, right?¡± Marc asked in confusion when he heard about what Jake was worried about.

    Jake thought for a moment and then nodded.

    He was being worried for nothing.

    Kyle would not kick Lotte out for such a petty reason. Besides, she was the only wind element awakened among them, which was very useful in detecting giant mutated animals before they got close.

    Since that was the case, why should he kick her out.

    Though, Lotte officially lost her job as trantor. After all, Kate usually only talked with Kyle and Kyle had no interest to let the others knew what she was talking about. It was enough for him.

    Most of her talk was either about eating, sleeping, and going to the toilet.

    *cough*

    It was not important for others anyway.

    They didn¡¯t pay much attention to the people who followed them from City F, but they still used their abilities to ensure that no giant mutated animals managed to attack these refugees.

    They had to be responsible for the safety at the very least.

    As for food and the others? They were not so rich that they could feed hundreds of people with their limited food. Thus, these people had to search for their own food one way or another.

    They were not so kind to share their food with others.

    When City E was within the sight, they all heaved a sigh of relief.

    The soldiers finally stepped forward to take care of the refugees. There were simply too many people who came to City E that it was impossible for them not to pay any attention. Not to mention, City E was still under reconstruction.

    These peopled would have to work if they wanted to be able to stay and eat in City E.

    No oneined.

    They had seen the situation in City E and knew that being able to live was already a blessing. What everyone wanted was to be able to have the chance to live peacefully and avoided these giant mutated animals.

    No one wanted to live in fear forever because of these giant mutated animals¡¯ possible attacks.

    At the very least, there will be soldiers in the city who were responsible to protect them.

    ¡°I¡¯m going back to sleep.¡± Lotte stretched her hand when the car finally entered City E. She jumped down and looked at her boyfriend. ¡°Are you going to follow the others to give report first or rest?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m part of the military.¡± Jake¡¯s expression was bad. ¡°You take rest first and I¡¯ll follow suit, ok?¡±

    ¡°Ok. I¡¯ll prepare your bath water.¡±

    ¡°Great!¡±

    Dn looked at the two of them and spat out, ¡°Get married.¡±

    Lotte pretended that she didn¡¯t hear anything and fled away. On the other hand, Jake looked at Dn helplessly. ¡°She didn¡¯t agree yet. Anyway, the civil bureau something hadn¡¯t been rebuilt again.¡±

    Dn looked at Jake coldly.

    ¡°I¡¯m still trying to coax her, ok?¡± Jake himself felt a bit miserable. He wanted to get married as fast as possible, but Lotte didn¡¯t agree with him yet.

    She told him that the situation was not peaceful enough.

    This made Jake wanted to kill all of those giant mutated animals so that the world would return to the way it was before.

    Though, he knew this was an unrealistic dream.

    Those giant mutated animals would not just stay quiet and let him kill them all.

    Lucy looked at them and jumped out of the car too. ¡°I don¡¯t really have anything to do with the military, so I¡¯m going back first. Robby, are you going toe with me? I can give you delicious meal.¡±

    Robby¡¯s ear perked when he heard the word delicious meal. ¡°Wang! Wang!¡± <Of course, I want!>

    ¡°Hey, hey, Robby, who¡¯s your master?¡± Marc helplessly jumped out of the car too. He could only follow his naughty dog who seemed to have forgotten who is his master.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the militarypound.¡± Kyle nced at Lica, who nodded her head. They still had to give some important reports in regards to this matter.

 Chapter 204 - 204 Refugee

    204 Refugee

    The car drove into the militarypound and they quickly headed towards the office. When they entered the meeting room, they saw that there were several other people whom they didn¡¯t recognize.

    ¡°Meow?¡± <So many people?>

    Kate was a bit surprised when she saw these people. She tilted her head and looked at the militarymanders and felt that they were unfamiliar.

    ¡°You¡¯re finally back.¡± General Ryou nodded. ¡°This is General Noir from City G. They¡¯re here to take refuge.¡±

    ¡°City G is also attacked by giant mutated animals?¡± Kyle¡¯s eyes shed coldly.

    Those giant mutated animals seemed to be very restless and kept on attacking various cities.

    ¡°Yes.¡± General Noir admitted frankly. He was around the same age as General Ryan and looked a bit tired from the long journey. ¡°These giant mutated animals are very sharp and seemed to be targeting the gems. We¡¯ve already evacuated the citizen and put them into City E, but the losses are still very significant.¡±

    Kyle nodded. ¡°The gems are only distributed to City A until City H. Are other cities also have these gems?¡±

    ¡°No. The other cities don¡¯t have these gems, so they didn¡¯t have the risk of having these giant mutated animals suddenly barge in. But then again, when the meteor came, there are some pieces that separated and fell all over the world.¡± General Ryan sighed. He beckoned for Lica to the front. ¡°This is Assistant Professor Lica who had been researching about this matter for a long period of time.¡±

    .....

    ¡°Hello everyone.¡± Lica bowed down. ¡°Aftering to City E and retrieved the remaining gems, we havee to the conclusion that these giant mutated animals are indeed able to get stronger by relying on the gem. Unlike humans who had to take it through their blood, they can absorb these gems from the released energy around it.

    As I have stated in my report before, the giant mutated animals in City E are getting stronger and there are even rank 7 giant mutated animals. The giant mutated animals are so powerful that we are almost buried.¡±

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    Kate blinked her eyes. She thought that the report would only differ slightly, but she didn¡¯t expect that they would actually change the story so much. It was also said that they didn¡¯t manage to kill the rank 7 giant mutated animals and that they would need to iste City F as fast as possible.

    Turning her head to look at Kyle, Kate could see that he was looking at the report with solemn expression without any surprise. It meant that they all knew that the report had been modified and their statement would be modified along with it.

    She silently veered her eyes away.

    Anyway, she would just pretend that she knew nothing about this.

    ¡°I have already given the report and many militaries from other cities havee.¡± General Ryan rubbed his forehead. ¡°However, they will definitely not be willing toe without given anything.¡±

    Lica took out the box. ¡°I didn¡¯t dare to open this box here because I¡¯m afraid of attracting the giant mutated animals. However, these are the leftover gems from City F. these can be used to repay them.¡±

    ¡°Repay those old b*stard who only know how to take advantage of us?¡± General Noir snorted. ¡°Is it so easy for them.¡±

    ¡°We can make some rules so that only the best performance will get these. The others will get some money symbolically.¡± General Ryan shrugged. ¡°In any case, if they didn¡¯t deal with the giant mutated animals in City F, these giant mutated animals will eventuallye to their territory.¡±

    City F is located near City E, City G, City H, City I, and City J. So far, thest three cities hadn¡¯t fallen yet but they were already panicking when they heard that there were a rank 7 giant mutated animals in City F.

    If that rank 7 giant mutated animals were to be getting out, where would they go?

    They could head to any of the cities as they willed it.

    The strongest awakened so far were only rank 5, so they had to figure out a way to eliminate that rank 7 giant mutated animals as fast as possible without leaving a threat that could eliminate them.

    ¡°How¡¯s Mr. Yuri progress?¡±

    ¡°They estimated that he will reach rank 6 by the end of this week.¡± General Ryan passed a nce at his son. ¡°City H is treating him as their sole hope, so they will definitely give him a lot of resources to get stronger.¡±

    ¡°Other cities either have rank 4 or rank 5 as the highest rank right now. Only Mr. Yuri is almost rank 6. It can be said that City H has such high advantage.¡± General Noir sighed deeply.

    General Ryan and General Ryou were silent.

    Advantage?

    There were two rank 6 awakened in this room alone. And these two were standing not far from you, General Noir.

    However, they also knew that Kyle had no intention of revealing his real abilities. It was also because of this reason that no one ever tried to probe his strength. Thest time, he had already shown that he had reached rank 5 along with the two other generals.

    There was no need for him to show off his strength again.

    After that, they discussed about defense and so on. Kate was so bored because she understood nothing and eventually decided to use Kyle¡¯s arm as her pillow again.

    The meetingsted for some time before they asked for leave.

    The next topic was not something for them to participate in.

    Jake stretched his hand happily when they got out. ¡°Finally. I was about to have cramps from standing in that meeting room.¡±

    Kyle nced at Jake. ¡°You will need to be more patient in the future if you¡¯re still going to stay in the military.¡±

    Jake was speechless. ¡°I don¡¯t have that much interest to stay in the military. Anyway, are you going to help them to settle the problem of those rank 7 giant mutated animals?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

 Chapter 205 - 205 Warmth

    205 Warmth

    Without the gems, they would return to their previous leveling speed. Kyle had guessed that these gems had the power to help them and the giant mutated animals to advance quicker. Without these gems, he estimated that it would take another month before these giant mutated animals reached rank 7 again.

    During this time, there will be more powerful awakened.

    Kyle had no interest in interfering with those other people business and would rather stay here.

    Besides, he had something he wanted to do.

    ¡°Fine if that¡¯s what you want. I thought you¡¯re going to use this chance to test your newfound power after taking that two gems.¡± Jake shrugged.

    On their way here, Kyle took thest two gems that he had. With these two gems, he was also getting stronger, but he knew that it would take some time before he could reach rank 7.

    Probably a few more months without the existences of these gems to help him cut down the time.

    Those people from City G and City H definitely would never want to hand over the gems in their hand, so this is the time for them to level up honestly with their talent and also crystals from killing giant mutated animals.

    ¡°Have some rest. We¡¯ll just sweep the area from time to time to prevent these giant mutated animals from reproducing a lot.¡±

    .....

    ¡°Got it.¡± Jake grinned. Now, this is the type of job he was more interested in. Rather than staying and used his ability to build some buildings and so on, Jake would rather use his ability to kill more giant mutated animals.

    That was more fun.

    Dn nodded. ¡°Ok.¡±

    ¡°We can separate¡­¡± Kyle hadn¡¯t finished speaking when he saw Jake¡¯s Mother appearing.

    She looked at them with a bright smile. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re finally back. Jake,e with me and have some training. I want to test your ability.¡±

    ¡°Mom, I have just got back¡­.¡± Jake was speechless.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re still fine and I will only borrow an hour of your time. After that, you can rest. Come with me, Jake.¡±

    Jake looked at the others as if he wanted them to plead for him, but the others tactfully ignored his gaze. Lica excused herself since she wanted to return to theb while Kyle and Dn directly walked in the direction of the research institute.

    Kate only passed gaze of pity before she rested on Kyle¡¯s arm again.

    Thus, Jake was dragged by his mother to have another nightmare spar.

    Thud!

    When they reached the third floor, they could hear the sound of fight. Kyle guessed that Marc and Lucy might have some quarrel because of Robby again. Lucy liked dog so much and with her tricks, Robby often seemed to forget his owner.

    That made him remember how heartless this little cat used to be.

    Kyle nced down at Kate.

    ¡°Do you want to take a bath first, Kate?¡±

    ¡°Meow?¡± Kate opened her eyes blearily and looked at Kyle. <There¡¯s no need. I just want to have some rest.>

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    Kyle chuckled and brought her to enter his room.

    Kate was put on her bed and curled up her body happily.

    She had to admit that she was not used with Kyle being so close to her after knowing that she¡¯s Kate. Well, he might have known about it for a long time, but Kate just felt that it was only a few days ago, which made her feel a bit awkward.

    Thankfully, on their way back, there were still others around them, so Kate could temporarily ignore the feeling.

    But now that there were only the two of them, she would rather pretend to be sleeping.

    ¡°Are you sleeping, Kate?¡± Kyle arched his eyebrows when he saw the little cat curling up her body. She was no longer so small that she would need to sleep at every moment. In fact, he knew that she could stay awake longer now.

    ¡°Kate,¡± Kyle called again.

    Kate still wanted to pretend to be sleeping, but being called that way, Kate could only raise her head. She looked at Kyle in front of her and meowed.

    ¡°Meow.¡± <What is it?>

    ¡°You seem to be avoiding me. Are you still awkward because of the blood contract?¡± Kyle had changed his clothes and now sat on the bed. Kate¡¯s bed was right beside his bed, on top of a chair to let her jump into his bed if she wanted to.

    Kate looked at Kyle and felt that it would be better for her not to turn into a human being right now. She didn¡¯t want him to look at her awkward expression.

    ¡°Meow.¡± <Yeah >

    It was strange for her to have blood contract with Kyle. Everything that she did seemed to be connected to him.

    She felt as if that if she wanted to, she could know what Kyle was feeling and where his location was. The word privacy between the two of them seemed to be only their thoughts inside their mind and things that couldn¡¯t be seen directly with their eyes.

    But being able to connect with each other like this made her feel extremely strange.

    Kyle watched the little cat in front of him and reached out his hand to pat Kate¡¯s head. if he had to be honest, he himself was also trying to adapt to this blood contract they had with each other.

    Because from now, their lives would be connected with each other.

    He didn¡¯t know the extent of their connection, but he knew that looking at each other while having that strange connection felt really strange.

    ¡°Do you regret it?¡±

    ¡°Meow.¡± <No >

    Kate only felt ufortable and not regretting her decision to have that blood contract with Kyle. She blinked her blue eyes and meowed.

    The two of them were silent for a moment.

    Watching the little cat in front of him, Kyle was thinking hard and slowly thought of something. He lowered his eyes, looking at the little cat beside him with an unknown gaze. ¡°Do you want to return to your parents and stay with them?¡±

 Chapter 206 - 206 Warmth <2>

    206 Warmth <2>

    Stay with her parents?

    Kate did think that way, but she didn¡¯t want to stay with her parents without returning to her original body. If she stayed with them as a little kid, there would be more troubles with how to exin that she changed this way.

    And how should her parents introduce her to others if they were to meet other people?

    It would be better for her to stay with Kyle for the time being.

    Even if the blood contract made her feel somewhat ufortable, she should be able to adapt to it in a few days¡¯ time.

    Slowly, Kate shook her head.

    ¡°Meow.¡± <No. I don¡¯t want to bring them trouble before return my adult form>

    ¡°Do you not think that you¡¯ll be troubling me, then?¡± Kyle chuckled.

    ¡°Meow.¡± <Technically, Little Kitty is your cat, right? Would there be any trouble if cat were to follow you?>

    .....

    Kate looked at Kyle innocently and he sighed deeply. This little cat is indeed getting smarter and smarter, returning to the state of how a university student should have been. Well, he was not that surprised and only hoped that she could return to her adult form soon.

    ¡°Rest well for tonight. You don¡¯t have to worry about treating me differently just because of the blood contract. I have given my promise to you before that I¡¯ll treat you well and it¡¯ll not change.¡± Kyle caressed Kate¡¯s head tenderly with his finger.

    Kate didn¡¯t answer and enjoyed his touch. That was what Kyle said to her not long ago and Kate could hear his sincerity.

    She meowed in response and then lowered her head.

    Kyle smiled faintly before pulling his own nket to sleep. It has been quite the journey for him too.

    ¡­

    The night passed quietly.

    Kate didn¡¯t think that there will be anything strange for the night. When she woke up, she found Kyle was still looking at her. Just as she was about to ask what was wrong, she heard his voice.

    <You¡¯re up, Kate?>

    Huh?

    Kate looked at Kyle, who hadn¡¯t opened his mouth in the slightest bit and then at the voice inside her mind. She began to think that there might be something wrong when she heard his voice again.

    <Can you hear me, Kate?>

    <I.. Uh, I can hear you?>

    Kate was stunned when she realized that she also didn¡¯t meow like usual. Looking at Kyle who was smiling in front of her, she came to a terrifying conjecture that the blood contract was not only tying their abilities but also allowed them to have secretmunication?

    What kind of contract is this?

    <I thought that I can¡¯tmunicate with you through our mind when you¡¯re staring nkly like that. Come here, Kate>

    Kyle stretched his hand and Kate hesitated a bit before jumping to Kyle¡¯s arm. He embraced her tenderly, caressing her back gently to make sure that she will be fine inside his arm.

    <When did you realize it possible?>

    <I don¡¯t know. I just want to try.> Kyle chuckled.

    In fact, he wanted to know whether they couldmunicate secretly or not because he felt that being able tomunicate directly with her should be more fun. And it was then he decided to try.

    They couldn¡¯t read reach other¡¯s mind, but it seemed that if he willed it, it was not impossible for him tomunicate directly within his mind with this little girl.

    It was a novel feeling.

    And also very interesting.

    <You¡¯re amazing¡­>

    No wonder that Kyle could be a researcher. Just his mind to be able to try something new and implement it was more than enough for him to find something new. This blood contract is something new, but Kate was sure that after Kyle was done experimenting, the knowledge will be passed out and many people will understand the use of this blood contract better.

    Though, she was a bit more curious about whether it would be possible for pets to stay docile while there were countless mad giant mutated animals outside. She hoped that they would stay this way, though.

    <It¡¯s nothing much.> Kyle didn¡¯t really think that it was anything great. He sat up while still carrying Kate.

    <Where are we going?>

    <Bathroom >

    After finding out that they couldmunicate directly inside their mind, Kyle becamezy to speak out. In the first ce, he was not the type of person who liked to speak a lot if it was unnecessary. While he was not as extreme as Dn, he didn¡¯t really joke around a lot like Jake.

    Of course, he would still speak what was needed when it was necessary.

    <You should brush your teeth every day. Don¡¯t bezy.>

    <Uhh¡­ >

    After being a cat, Kate had to admit that she was a bitzy to brush her teeth. Just as she showed her doe look to Kyle, he flicked her forehead with his finger.

    Thwack!

    ¡°Meow!¡± <That hurts!>

    <Don¡¯t be naughty and brush your teeth properly. Even if you¡¯re a cat, you still need to take care of don¡¯t want hurt>

    Kate looked at the brushes that Kyle prepared for her and sighed deeply. With a poof, she turned into a little kid and took the toothbrush, brushing her teeth. She raised her head and looked at the mirror, watching Kyle brushing his teeth beside her.

    Would they continue to stay in this kind of lifestyle forever?

    Kate thought to herself but finally didn¡¯t ask that question out loud. She simply finished brushing her teeth and then walked out of the bathroom before turning back into a kid again.

    <Don¡¯t run around>

    <I¡¯m not a little kid>

    Kate wagged her tail and walked to the door. It was then she remembered that Kyle was the one who hold the room card, so she waited there patiently.

    Kyle finished brushing his teeth. He actually wanted to take a bath too, but seeing the little cat was already impatient, he sighed. ¡°Where do you want to go, Kate?¡±

 Chapter 207 - 207 Shared Ability

    207 Shared Ability

    ¡°Meow.¡± <Downstairs. The rooms below are almost done and I want to decorate the ce>

    ¡°Take a bath first.¡±

    ¡°Meow.¡± <But¡­ >

    ¡°Now.¡±

    Kate dejectedly walked to the bathroom to take a bath while Kyle waited outside. He took out his phone and looked at the messages from the others during the night. His eyebrows arched when he saw the message sent by his father.

    It seemed that there were some people who still wanted to make use of his family and the military under his father. They didn¡¯t think that they were no longer the same puppet as they used to be.

    ¡°How annoying,¡± Kyle muttered under his breath.

    He leaned on the desk and felt a bit irritated. Putting his phone away, he saw Kate walked out in her cat¡¯s form. Her fur was still wet.

    ¡°Did you not wipe yourself?¡± Kyle motioned for her toe closer and took out a towel from Kate¡¯s space. He couldn¡¯t have an independent space, but he could ess Kate¡¯s space, so he took out the towel and began to wipe the little cat¡¯s body.

    .....

    Kate wriggled a bit. ¡°Meow.¡± <I already wipe before, but it¡¯s not exactly very clean, so I¡¯m still wet even now. Kyle, you don¡¯t need to worry about it much>

    Kyle didn¡¯t bother to pay attention to Kate¡¯s words and continued to wipe her clean. ¡°Now, take out my clothes.¡±

    Kate froze.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Kyle leaned closer and whispered in a low voice, ¡°Still shy?¡±

    ¡°MEOW!¡± <You can ess the space by yourself! Take your clothes on own!>

    Kate felt her face was burning with Kyle¡¯s words. She was thankful that she¡¯s now a cat or Kyle would definitely notice her tomato like face.

    Kyle let out augh when he saw the little cat squirmed in his arm after he said that.

    ¡°I can¡¯t ess all of your space and only a portion.¡±

    ¡°Meow?¡± <Really? >

    Kate looked at Kyle suspiciously. She had guessed that he had ess to her space because he could take out the things from there, though she did notice that it seemed to be only from one side.

    The problem was, she was not entirely sure which side that Kyle could actually see and then take out the items.

    Her space was simply too big.

    And Kate was not really an organized person. There were many materials that she simply threw over inside and grouped in ordance to the type but she would not care about the specific location and only knew that they were save inside her space.

    When they cleaned up the warehouse, she didn¡¯t bother sorting it out and only threw them into her space.

    Right now, the things inside were indeed a bit messy.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Kyle nodded and patted Kate¡¯s head. ¡°So I still need you to take out my clothes so that I can take a bath.¡±

    Kate felt like kicking this man out.

    From time to time, he would ask her to take out clothes so that he could take a bath and that naturally included his underwear. She was already so shy when he didn¡¯t know that she¡¯s actually Kate. And now that he already knew, Kate felt that she didn¡¯t want to touch those things anymore.

    <Can¡¯t you¡­ can¡¯t you use your clothes inside bag?> Kate asked weakly inside her mind.

    ¡°I can¡¯t. These clothes are dirty and hadn¡¯t been washed yet,¡± Kyle replied with a straight face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with taking out my clothes. Do you think that my clothes are dirty inside your space so you don¡¯t want to take it out?¡±

    ¡°Meow¡­¡± <It¡¯s not that¡­>

    Kate felt that arguing was useless.

    She could only close her eyes in despair as she willed his clothes to appear on his bed. After that, she struggled and jumped to her bed, pulling the nket so that it would cover her head.

    Kyle let out a lowugh when he watched the cat being so shy. It was even more exaggerated aspared to before.

    Not wanting to overdo it, Kyle took his clothes and take a bath.

    Ssh! Ssh!

    The sound of running water from the bathroom made Kate didn¡¯t want to get out of her nket even more. She looked at the sky¡­ no, to the ceiling and wondered just what did she do wrong to be facing this situation now.

    And thinking about the fact that she had signed a blood contract with Kyle, didn¡¯t it mean that she couldn¡¯t even get away from him?

    Kate felt her future was bleak.

    Why did she agree to his coaxing back then?

    But recalling her dire situation and the fact that she could pass out at any time, Kate could only sigh deeply and epted this fate. Anyway, it was not that bad¡­

    Right?

    Klep!

    The door opened and Kyle walked out. There was still steam around his body with water dropletsing down from his messy hair. His blue eyes were looking at Kate before he showed a faint smile.

    Kate felt that she had been hit by 10,000x crit.

    That face and appearance is not fair!

    Kyle let out augh when he saw Kate hiding in the nket with only her tail out. She looked so cute this way.

    Using his fire element, Kyle evaporated the water, drying himself faster. He picked up the shy cat. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you want to take a look at the rooms downstairs. If you stay here, you wouldn¡¯t be able to go.¡±

    ¡°Meow!¡±

    Kate red at Kyle and then lowered her head again, using her paw to cover her furry head. It looked as if she wanted to hide from him, but her small limbs clearly couldn¡¯t cover up what was needed to be covered.

    Kyle smiled faintly as he watched the little cat.

    She¡¯s indeed very cute.

    Walking out of the room, Kyle saw Marc came out with pig like face. He looked at Kyle with pleading expression. ¡°Can I borrow your cat¡¯s healing ability? I feel that I¡¯m going to die if I continued to stay this way.¡±

 Chapter 208 - 208 Seventh Floor

    208 Seventh Floor

    Kyle looked at Marc and silently send out the healing elements to him. He himself can also use Kate¡¯s healing ability but not her reverse healing. His pig like face slowly returned to normal.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Kyle arched his eyebrows. There shouldn¡¯t be anyone who dared to attack them in this third floor, right? This had already be their exclusive base and even those researchers didn¡¯t dare toe here easily after they had finished setting up the defense.

    ¡°I got beaten up by Lucy when I want to fetch Robby.¡± Marc sighed deeply.

    Kate blinked her eyes and saw Lucy walked out of her room with Robby following behind her with head lowered as if he did something wrong. Looking at Lucy¡¯s wet hair, Kate had an inkling about what had happened not long ago.

    He looked at Marc with a look of pity.

    Considering Lucy¡¯s strength that had skyrocketed after she awakened enhancement ability¡­ he could only imagine how bad it would be to suffer under her fist.

    He felt extremely d that Kate didn¡¯t awaken the enhancement ability. If he were to be beaten up by her¡­ that would be really miserable.

    ¡°That¡¯s your fault for entering without knocking.¡± Lucy snorted. She turned to look at Kyle. ¡°Captain, are we going to go on a mission again?¡±

    ¡°Not now.¡± Kyle pointed to the training room. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the seventh floor.¡±

    .....

    Their eyes lit up when they heard about the seventh floor.

    ¡°Shall I wake Jake, Dn, and Lotte first?¡± Lucy asked. She had strong power to beat the door, which will definitely wake the people who were inside.

    ¡°No need. I don¡¯t want to repair the door again and I¡¯m already awake.¡± Jake¡¯s lips twitched when he heard Lucy¡¯s words. With Lucy¡¯s monstrous ability, he had to repair the door over and over when she was the one in charge of waking up the others.

    That had been the nightmare for him.

    Dn was behind him and nodded too.

    They didn¡¯t want to have to repair their door every morning. That would be extremely troublesome.

    Lucy looked at their expression and sighed regretfully.

    Too bad that she couldn¡¯t destroy their door.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Lotte?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s upstairs, getting some breakfast for us. I heard that they¡¯re making sandwich.¡± Jake drooled a bit when he thought about the delicious sandwich that was made once a week by the researcher¡¯s upstairs.

    Some type of foods could only be made asionally now and had be the luxury.

    Thankfully, they all still had variety of food and also people who could cook. Thus, the food made in the canteen that was set up for them.

    It was really good for them to stay in this Research Institute.

    At the very least, they could eat good food asionally.

    ¡°There are still enough flour?¡±

    ¡°I heard that they¡¯re nning to nt the rice and wheat again. And the greenhouses are in the making on top of almost several buildings to promote food.¡± Lotte entered with a te of sandwich. ¡°Our breakfast for today. Little Kitty, you need to change into a child to eat.¡±

    ¡°Meow.¡± <I know>

    With no other choice, Kate turned into a child and took one of the sandwich. The others then entered the training room and began to climb down one by one. The door in the training room was well hidden and only those who knew that there was a door might be able to enter.

    The entrance itself was somewhat narrow and they built a circr stair heading down. The stairs itself was not that well made, but it was enough for them. Additionally, there was movement, facial, and even power recognition for all of them.

    This way, no one but the eight of them could enter the seventh floor.

    (Kyle, Dn, Jake, Marc, Robby, Kate, Lotte, Lucy)

    This defense system had only been added after they hadpleted some of theyout and made a spacious area on the seventh floor. it was now looked like the research facility in that abandoned research facility.

    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± Lotte looked around with satisfaction. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that this ce used to be nothing but pile of earth.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because you didn¡¯t participate in the making.¡± Jake rolled his eyes. ¡°This area is more than 10 km square wide with several rooms partition. I also have to install some pirs to make sure we would not cause the area above to drop.¡±

    ¡°There are some rocks that we had brought from City F, so you¡¯re in charge of installing them for the defense, Jake.¡± Kyle nced at Jake.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Kate was still nibbling on the sandwich and conveniently took out those pile of things that she had gathered before in City F. Some rocks, metals, and even valuable and rare metals. They were all clumped together.

    It was not like Kate couldn¡¯t divide them, but she was a bit toozy considering the amount.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to work, Marc.¡± Jake waved his hand and then looked at the dog. ¡°You too, Robby.¡±

    ¡°Wang! Wang! Wang!¡± <Ok, I know! will work even harder this time!>

    ¡°Just make sure you don¡¯t misce the metal again.¡± Marcughed and patted Robby¡¯s head.

    ¡°Wang! Wang! Wang!¡±

    Kyle chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s time to add some furniture and change the rooms from empty rooms to better ce.¡±

    ¡°Oh! Then I¡¯m going to help you with the design!¡± Lotte raised her hand. ¡°I¡¯m not going to let you destroy the aesthetic again.¡±

    Kyle¡¯s lips twitched a bit. Was he that bad?

    Lucy looked at Lotte curiously. ¡°Then I guess I help?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Little Kitty, take out some furniture and it¡¯s time to put them into the rooms.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Kate put thest piece of sandwich into her mouth and then took out several ordinary furniture.

    From bed, tables, chairs, and so on.

    Dn looked at the items and recognized them from his mall. He then took out the catalogue that he had been keeping inside his phone. ¡°Follow this.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re going to make our rooms here too?¡± Lotte¡¯s eyes shone.

    ¡°Marriage room?¡± Dn looked at Lotte.

    ¡°No! I want separate room! Or at least¡­ room side by side but we will still sleep separately for now¡­¡±

 Chapter 209 - 209 Threat

    209 Threat

    Decorating can take a long time.

    They selected their rooms¡¯ location, their favorite rooms beside them and so on. The process itself took an extremely long time, making Kate wonder just when they were going to be finished.

    Kyle himself took two rooms for himself. He said that one of them was for his little cat, which made the others think that this little cat was living a life better than most of them. The two rooms were connected with a door and the wall itself can be dismantled so that they could stay in one ce.

    Beside Kyle¡¯s room was aboratory and Kate helped to put the equipment in ce. It seemed that Kyle himself still liked the life inside theb and not go out to fight those giant mutated animals continuously.

    While the others were happily arranging their furniture, Kyle stayed in theb. Kate jumped to the table in her cat¡¯s form and looked at Kyle¡¯s expression.

    ¡°Meow.¡± <Do you like working in theb, Kyle?>

    ¡°I used to.¡± Kyle nced at Kate and smiled faintly. He was really smart when he was young, causing his parents to be so proud of him. And at that time, his dream was to be a researcher and invent something that was useful for his parents, especially his mother.

    But after the incident that took his mother¡¯s life, Kyle began to research for dangerous items to the point that he was kicked out of theb. They didn¡¯t dare to let him stay there any longer in fear that he would truly be the enemies of the entire world.

    His father was worried about him.

    .....

    And Kyle¡¯s thoughts about theseboratories were rtively mixed. Half of him still wanted to work here because it was his dream but half of it was to restrain himself not toe here anymore.

    If not because of that, he would not have been kicked to City A and forced to be a teacher in University A.

    To be honest, he didn¡¯t like working as a teacher. Everyday was very boring as he watched the students stumped on the questions he didn¡¯t feel difficult. There was nothing fun in that academy, but he had to stay because of his father¡¯s order.

    If not because of the mutation urred, he would never be able to get out of City A easily with his father¡¯s people who were ced there to keep watch on him.

    ¡°Meow?¡± <I thought you¡¯re part of the military.>

    ¡°Both. I worked in theb even in the military.¡± Kyle chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, I¡¯m not going to participate in the military anymore.¡±

    Kate looked at Kyle, not really understanding what had happened before. However, she could guess that whatever had happened caused Kyle to be unwilling to be part of the military anymore and might not be willing to stay behind in this ce.

    ¡°Meow.¡± <Do you n on making something?>

    <Continuing my research.>

    Kyle participated in various researches back then. One of them was the research of materials in order to find stronger and better material that could be used for many things. That research was halted because it cost a lot of money and there hasn¡¯t been any significant result.

    Kate blinked her eyes. ¡°Meow?¡± <Do you need my help?>

    <You just need to transport some materials that I put into the research. As for rest, can do it myself.>

    Kyle patted Kate¡¯s head.

    Sensing the sadness from Kyle, Kate trembled a bit. She knew that the blood contract had caused her to be able to sense Kyle¡¯s emotion better than before. But she never expected that she would be able to feel it this clearly.

    It felt as if the emotion that belonged to Kyle also poured into her body, making her feel the same as him.

    Kate lowered her head and lightly caressed her head to his arm, trying to console him.

    She didn¡¯t know what make him sad, but she wanted to let him know that she will be here to apany him. She hoped that she could help him, even if it was only a little bit.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Kyle looked at Kate and lowered his eyes, trying to control his emotion. He didn¡¯t want her to know his real feeling, but looking at the cat that was trying so hard to coax him, he sighed deeply.

    In front of her, he felt that there was truly nothing that he could hide.

    This blood contract truly made him appear in front of her without anyyer of barrier, letting her see his real self.

    It was scary.

    If the one who saw him was a real stupid pet, Kyle would not feel so exposed. After all, an animal would never be able to truly understand human and only learned how to imitate through learning.

    But the one who saw him is Kate, a human being.

    ¡®Would she find out how possessive and dark I am?¡¯

    Kyle wanted to hide this part of him from her forever, but he felt that it would not be possible. He lifted the cat and carried her in his arm. No matter what happened in the future, he will not let her go.

    He just wanted her to stay by his side.

    Klep!

    Walking out, he saw that the others had finished the furnishing. Jake looked at Kyle and waved his hand. ¡°I have already strengthened the defense in ordance to the n you give. Are we going to stay here now?¡±

    ¡°Stay on the third floor for the time being.¡± Kyle swept his gaze across the others and showed a gentle smile. ¡°Good work everyone.¡±

    ¡°Hehehe.¡±

    They allughed.

    ¡°Starting tomorrow, we¡¯ll begin to work to eliminate the giant mutated animals around the city. Even though there are soldiers there, but if we want to get more crystals, one of the methods to do it is by killing the giant mutated animals and asked for a portion.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡± they all nodded.

 Chapter 210 - 210 Discussion

    210 Discussion

    In this team, they basically have every color, so no matter what color they eventually received, they could just trade with the others. That way, they could still train while eliminating more giant mutated animals.

    After saying a few more words, they climbed back to the third floor and went to their respective room. Kyle and Jake went out of the research facility and headed to the militarypound.

    ¡°Did your mother look for you again?¡±

    ¡°More or less.¡± Jake looked at the message in his phone and sighed. ¡°She¡¯s close to rank 5 and now she wants me to help her train so that she can have her breakthrough. After all, the resources she had is not as much as us.¡±

    Jake himself was a bit resistant to the training because of the beating he received from his father afterwards. But at the same time, he also wanted to help his mother to get stronger.

    No matter what, they were his family members and Jake naturally wished that they could also get stronger alongside him.

    Kyle thought about the gems they gathered and nodded. The high ranking military officers also got some gems that they could use along with countless crystals from killing giant mutated animals. However,pared to their small group that managed to obtain several gems, it was indeed somewhatcking.

    Though, Kyle no longer had any n to search for these gems and let the other people take it. In any case, he knew that they had to learn how to control their elements first.

    For this, what they needed the most was training.

    .....

    And killing these giant mutated animals for exercise would be the best method to control their ability.

    ¡°How about you? You¡¯re going to see your father?¡± Jake asked.

    ¡°City H contacted us about the problem in City F. They¡¯re thinking of benefiting from this disaster because they think that we¡¯re the one who will face the most trouble with the appearance of rank 7 giant mutated animals.¡± Kyle chuckled, his eyes shed with ruthlessness.

    ¡°Are they stupid?¡± Jake rolled his eyes. ¡°As stupid as I have always been, I know that these giant mutated animals will not go here because they¡¯re targeting those gems. There hasn¡¯t been any gem in this City E aside from¡­ those that we took out City F. but they¡¯re not much and hadn¡¯t been taken out of the box. It would be impossible for the giant mutated animals to sense them.¡±

    Kyle nodded.

    They had already released strict order that these gems are not allowed to be used within the city to prevent the giant mutated animalsing.

    While there were indeed some giant mutated animals roaming around the city, they were not that active in attacking the city because they couldn¡¯t sense the existence of the gems. If anything, they were only attacking the city because they knew that there were a lot of awakened people here.

    The crystals were also useful for giant mutated animals but they would not be so crazy so as to attack those stronger than them.

    ¡°Where do you think that they will attack first?¡± Kyle asked as they entered the militarypound.

    ¡°City H.¡± Jake grinned.

    The people there wanted to benefit from this event, but they should be the one that get attacked first because they had a lot of people and might not be able to strictly employ the rule of not using the gems within the city.

    But then again, this was just what he thought.

    General Ryan and General Ryou were making sure that the people who lived in City E followed the rules for the sake of the safety of everyone here.

    ¡°That would be better for us if they didn¡¯t attack us.¡± Kyle shrugged. As for the people in City H?

    Honestly, he didn¡¯t care that much.

    He¡¯s a selfish person and would only care for those around him. Those others should just do their best to survive through their own means and method. After all, living in this changed world for some time had already given them enough time and preparation to face these giant mutated animals.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s even better if there¡¯s no rank 7 giant mutated animals.¡± Jake texted his mother about the training n.

    ¡°If they can evolve slower, that will be for the best.¡±

    But Kyle honestly doubted it.

    With the scattered gems around and the fact that these giant mutated animals could kill each other to advance, they might advance faster than humans. After all, humans would not do such thing such as killing each other tantly.

    Even if there were some dispute in secrets, they would not do such thing on the surface.

    And the number of these giant mutated animals far surpassed humans, making it really hard to deal with them.

    ¡°I¡¯m just saying.¡± Jake himself also felt that it¡¯s hard to be achieved. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m going now.¡±

    Kyle waved his hand then headed to his father¡¯s room while Jake headed to his mother¡¯s training room.

    Knock! Knock!

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    Kyle walked inside and saw his father was looking at theptop in front of him with tired expression. It seemed that being a general just made him very tired.

    ¡°Have you answer their inquiry?¡±

    ¡°I have. We refused their demand and let them do what they want.¡± General Ryan looked at his son. ¡°If a rank 7 giant mutated animals were to appear here, can you defeat them?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Kyle shook his head.

    He might be already rank 6, but the difference between rank 6 and rank 7 was not that simple. Thest battle had already taught him a lot.

    General Ryan sighed deeply. ¡°As expected. I should have guessed that thest time you head over to City F, it¡¯s nothing more than a fluke.¡±

    Kyle was nomittal.

    Kate pretended that she heard nothing. They managed to kill that rank 7 giant mutated animals at the end because she staged them to fight against each other and thest one was a frontal battle. In that battle, she and Kyle cooperated seamlessly.

    Their lives were still in danger, though.

 Chapter 211 - 211 Follow or Not?

    211 Follow or Not?

    They would need to have more training or gems if they wanted to get stronger faster in order to truly defeat a rank 7 giant mutated animals.

    ¡°We¡¯ll try to raise the defense during this time. I hope you can cooperate and tell us about the capability of a rank 7 giant mutated animal.¡± General Ryan looked at his son.

    ¡°They can control elements.¡± Kyle tapped the chair with one hand while the other hand was holding Kate carefully. ¡°Just treat them as if you¡¯re fighting other awakened. The one I fought can control two elements, fire and metal.¡±

    General Ryan¡¯s expression changed when he heard that these giant mutated animals could control elements. While they could obtain crystals from killing giant mutated animals, these giant mutated animals couldn¡¯t really control the elements well.

    At most, there would be some traces of the elements on their body that would increase their speed, defense, or attack in ordance to the elements.

    But now, he heard that the rank 7 giant mutated animals could control the element freely.

    That would be terrifying.

    ¡°How high is the degree of control?¡±

    Kyle arched his eyebrows. ¡°As good as you.¡±

    .....

    General Ryan frowned. ¡°You meant as good as trained high ranked awakened.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    The rank 7 giant mutated animals still followed instinct, but Kyle had to say that they were truly powerful. It would not be easy for them to defeat these rank 7 giant mutated animals if they were to appear in batch.

    ¡°Can you tell us more?¡±

    Kyle arched his eyebrows and just told a bit more about the defense and the attack value. Not to mention, he also said that they had the same immunity just like these awakened towards their elements.

    That way, if they were to meet with their opponent of the same elements, unless one of them was of higher rank, their battle would end up in a battle of endurance.

    After a while, General Ryan stopped talking about those rank 7 giant mutated animals that he met. Instead, he was looking at the cat that was napping in Kyle¡¯s arm and didn¡¯t seem to be disturbed at all by their conversation.

    ¡°You and that little cat seems different.¡± General Ryan narrowed his eyes. ¡°Did you do anything strange?¡±

    ¡°Nothing strange.¡± Kyle arched his eyebrows. ¡°What do you think I can do to a little cat, Father?¡±

    General Ryan had the inkling that there was something different, but he couldn¡¯t pinpoint what it was. The blood contract itself was something that was intangible and ordinary people would never be able to sense it.

    He sighed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep you updated about the progress. It¡¯s alreadyte, you should rest. Don¡¯t let her sleep toote.¡± General Ryan pointed at the cat in Kyle¡¯s arm.

    Kyle rolled his eyes. ¡°You sound like you care more for her than me.¡±

    ¡°Of course. She¡¯s cuter than my annoying son.¡±

    Snorting, Kyle stood up and turned around. But even if he was annoyed, his movement was still making sure that the little cat in his arm was not disturbed at all. No matter what, he would not want to make her ufortable.

    Watching Kyle walked away, General Ryan also snorted. This annoying son was really going to challenge his patience all the time.

    If not because he understood his son very well, he would never let that brat get away.

    ¡®Is this a good thing or not?¡¯

    General Ryan watched his son walking away and then moved his thoughts away. Anyway, he would still have to support his son for some matters.

    ¡­

    Kate twisted her body when she sensed the faint wind from outside. It was already night time and the night wind was rtively cool.

    Opening her eyes, Kate could see the stars in the distance.

    ¡°Meow?¡± <You¡¯re done?>

    Kyle looked at the cat in his arm. <There¡¯s nothing much to talk about. If you¡¯re not interested, I can bring you rest first.>

    <No need for that.>

    Kate moved a bit and looked as the people around the area were also going back on their respective home. This ce no longer looked like ruins that no one would bother to look but had started to look like a proper city.

    Soon, City E would return to its glorious days again.

    <Do you want toe along with me tomorrow participate in the fight against giant mutated animals? You can also use this chance train your ability more.>

    Kate shook her head. <Not tomorrow. I want to stay with my parents.>

    <Ok >

    Because the two of them weremunicated with their mind, no one was able to hear what they were saying. Even if it was a half or pets, they had no capability to infiltrate into the blood contract of others to hear their conversation.

    It could be said that aside from the two parties, no one will ever know the content of their conversation.

    <Do you want me to follow you?> Kate looked up at Kyle.

    Kyle nced at the little cat in his arm as he entered the research institute. It would be a lie if he said that he didn¡¯t want Kate to follow him, but he also knew that she was different from him.

    He lived his life by fighting at the frontline and had long gotten used to bloodsheds. Seeing these giant mutated animals dying in front of him was not something that would make him surprised or anything like that.

    Kate had only started to see these bloodsheds from the mutation urred. But even then, she often sneaked into his pocket and used her ability without looking at these giant mutated animals directly. Either to avoid the gory scene or just because she didn¡¯t want to.

    He didn¡¯t know.

    But he didn¡¯t want to make her feel ufortable.

    <If you like to stay in the city more, then I would not force follow me all time. However, still hope that wille with from time>

    Kate looked at Kyle.

 Chapter 212 - 212 Kyleâ€™s Teasing

    212 Kyle¡¯s Teasing

    She felt a bit guilty when she thought about how she couldn¡¯t really actually adapt to this situation. Human¡¯s adaptation ability was strong and Kate knew that she would have to adapt to this cruel and ruthless world sooner orter.

    But from time to time, she still longed for the peaceful world. The peace that she had long gotten used in the past.

    Even if life would never be the same anymore, she didn¡¯t want to lose that warmth.

    This is why she would rather stay inside the city with her parents rather than going out with Kyle and fought against those giant mutated animals.

    <ok > Kate agreed quickly.

    <That¡¯s good.> Kyle smiled.

    The two of them entered the stairs and walked down to the third underground floor. The others had already returned and currently taking turns to train in the training room. Jake already had his own room beside Lotte¡¯s room since his room was taken as the training room.

    ¡°Oh, do you want to have spar? Marc and Lucy are inside and had been sparring for quite some time.¡± Jake pointed into the training room.

    ¡°No need.¡± Kyle shook his head. ¡°We still have to kill giant mutated animals from the wall tomorrow. It¡¯ll be better if you don¡¯t¡¯ exhaust yourself.¡±

    .....

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we know about that.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just going to be a light training.¡± Lotte smiled.

    Dn looked at these two and rolled his eyes. He walked towards his room as he didn¡¯t want to stay any longer to wait for the battle to be over.

    Kyle shook his head and walked back to his room with Kate. He looked at Kate and tousled her head a bit. ¡°Take a bath first, Kate.¡±

    Kate froze.

    Damn! How could she forget that she had to take a bath again after they came back to their room.

    She looked up and saw the mischievous grin on Kyle¡¯s face.

    ¡°Meow!¡±

    Hissing, Kate then stormed into the bathroom. She didn¡¯t want to be teased by Kyle again after being teased so much in the morning.

    Kyle let out a heartyugh as he watched the little cat escaped to the bathroom. When she got out, he will naturally tease her again to take out his clothes.

    Even though the rtionship between him and that little cat was still rtively shallow, he felt that staying with her had been the best time in his life.

    He liked to stay with her.

    When Kate had finished, she had to endure her shyness and took out Kyle¡¯s clothes before burying her head under her nket again. She honestly didn¡¯t want to have any interaction with Kyle anymore that was rted to this.

    Can¡¯t he just take out his own clothes from the space?

    Their space was already connected, ah!

    Kate was busyining about Kyle inside her mind while he was taking a bath. When Kate calmed down, Kyle had finished and walked out of the bathroom. He took the bottle in the table and drank some water.

    ¡°Kate?¡±

    Kate peeked out of the nket, blinking her doe eyes towards Kyle.

    Kyle chuckled lightly. ¡°Sleep now. Tomorrow will be another tiring day.¡±

    ¡°Meow.¡± <I know>

    Kate hissed lightly and then turned around, hiding herself within the nket once again. She didn¡¯t want to see Kyle at all!

    Kyle didn¡¯t mind the cat acting up against him and walked to the bed with lighthearted mood. As he lied down, he looked at the cat that was still covered by the nket and lightly pulled it slightly.

    <You¡¯ll suffocate if you covered your entire body like that>

    Kate turned to look at Kyle but didn¡¯t pull the nket again. She closed her eyes with her back facing Kyle.

    <Good night.>

    Kyle arched his eyebrows and a smile tugged on the corner of his lips. <Good night.>

    ¡­

    The next day, Kate escaped before Kyle could tease her again. She tossed a stack of his clothes on the bed before running out of the room with her child form.

    Kyle shook his head and began to clean up his clothes. Anyway, there was also aundry machine here that he could use, so he didn¡¯t mind that Kate was no longer taking out his clothes from his space when he teased her from time to time.

    Knock! Knock!

    ¡°Yeah?¡± Kyle raised his head and saw Dn standing there.

    ¡°Wall to eliminate giant mutated animals.¡± Dn pointed outside.

    ¡°I know. You¡¯re joining?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I thought that you¡¯re going to be busy producing clean water again. Or have they already cleaned up the filtering system?¡± Kyle asked.

    There was a river on the other side of City E and the water there was connected to City E through some ways. For drinkable water, they would need a heavy filtration system and the water itself had to be taken from the area near the source or it would have to be processed so many times just to clean it.

    The river around this area was not that clean, so they naturally couldn¡¯t drink from the river directly. There was a reservoir to contain rainwater and also the filtration system. Because of the attack from giant mutated animals, the filtration system was not working that well, so they had been relying on the rainwater and also the water produced by these awakened people.

    ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± Dn nodded.

    Kyle finished cleaning up his clothes and took out a wardrobe from the space to put the clothes inside.

    Watching from the side, Dn blinked his eyes. It seemed that the so called share of abilities between Kyle and Kate was more than the normal share of abilities he had seen before.

    ¡°Shared space?¡±

    ¡°Notpletely. I can¡¯t put it inside, but I can take out some items.¡± Kyle finished cleaning up and then walked out. The blood contract allowed him to share Kate¡¯s ability in limited amount. It was quite convenient from time to time, but he definitely couldn¡¯t show it in front of others.

    If people were to find out that Kyle had 4 elements¡­

 Chapter 213 - 213 Home <1>

    213 Home <1>

    It was estimated that he would be dragged to the research institute to be researched. And Kyle himself didn¡¯t want to reveal the existence of the blood contract.

    At least, not now.

    ¡°Do you also want pets?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Dn couldn¡¯t stand pets and wouldn¡¯t be able to have the necessary patience to take care of a pet. While the shared ability was somewhat enviable, he didn¡¯t want to burden himself with taking care of pets.

    The others were already awake and currently waiting for everyone to gather first. Jake was still yawning while Lucy looked energetic. On the other hand, Marc looked a bit bitter as he tried to restrain Robby¡¯s movement.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re up!¡± Marc waved his hand.

    ¡°Wang! Wang!¡± <Time to eat, time eat!>

    ¡°You glutton!¡± Marc scolded Robby who was jumping up and down, asking for food.

    Kyle chuckled. ¡°Robby just like to eat. Can he eat raw meat?¡±

    .....

    ¡°Yeah, he can.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Kyle took out a piece of giant mutated animals¡¯ meat from the space and handed it to Robby, who happily gobbled everything.

    Marc arched his eyebrows. ¡°You can even use her ability when she¡¯s far away?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Kyle nodded. ¡°Can¡¯t you do that?¡±

    ¡°No, I mean, I need to be within certain distance with Robby and he knows what I¡¯m going to do before I can use his ability.¡± Marc scratched the back of his head. He felt that it was hard for him to exin the rules for him to use Robby¡¯s ability.

    The shared abilities were exciting, but there was limit and restriction. Not to mention, he could never use Robby¡¯s abilities to the fullest because it would definitely be much weaker.

    ¡°There¡¯s such restriction?¡± Kyle arched his eyebrows.

    He knew that Kate had already reached the first floor and currently headed towards her parent¡¯sboratory. That distance was more than several meters away and Kate usually didn¡¯t even notice when he took out items from the space.

    Marc nodded. ¡°Something like that. I mean, no matter what, that blood contract is just a contract that allow me to borrow Robby¡¯s ability and bound him, right?¡±

    ¡°Anything else?¡±

    ¡°Ah? Didn¡¯t I already exin it to you before?¡± Marc was bewildered.

    Drap! Drap!

    Lotte had arrived and looked at the others, her face turned red. ¡°Sorry, I took a bit too long when picking clothes.¡±

    ¡°Do you really need to be so picky about your appearance?¡± Jake was speechless.

    ¡°Did you say something?¡± Lotte narrowed her eyes.

    Jake quickly climbed the stairs while yelling, ¡°No, no!¡±

    His strong sense of survival was telling him that if he dared to repeat that sentence, he would never be able to survive.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk while walking.¡± Kyle beckoned for them to start walking. ¡°I know that you said that you shared your life with your pet and also their ability. What I want to know is whether you canmunicate privately with him inside your mind.¡±

    ¡°Wang?¡± <Communicate privately, what is that?¡±< p>

    ¡°Let me try.¡± Marc looked at Robby, who was confused. <Robby, can you hear what I¡¯m saying?>

    ¡°Wang?¡± <Why are you looking at me?>

    <Robby, I have a piece of meat in my pocket. If you want it, bark three times.>

    ¡°Wang?¡± <Master? >

    Marc was looking at Robby and upon seeing that he was not tempted, he knew that the so called trial was useless. Robby had always loved meat and if he were to hear that Marc was carrying one, he would definitely respond.

    He turned to look at Kyle. ¡°No, I can¡¯tmunicate with Robby privately.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps, there are some differences between the blood contract between Robby and Marc and the blood contract between Kyle and Little Kitty?¡± Lotte gave out her opinion. If the blood contract was different, the effect would naturally be different too.

    Kyle arched his eyebrows. They had reached outside and he could see Kate was happily eating some ice cream given by her mother. He recalled the blood contract that they made and shrugged.

    ¡°Perhaps.¡±

    ¡°We can try to ask Assistant Professor Lica. She has a lot of projects and one of them is about these halves and pet, right?¡± Jake suggested.

    ¡°Maybeter. Let¡¯s settle the giant mutated animals first.¡±

    ¡°Wait, how about breakfast?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give roasted meatter. There are enough giant mutated animals in the space.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Make sure that you make it medium rare. I prefer medium rare meat.¡±

    ¡°Well done for me!¡±

    ¡°Uhm, some raw meat for Robby please.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I would like for it to be fully cooked. The raw taste of meat felt too bitter.¡±

    ¡­

    While the group of seven wereughing, Kate looked from the back and then turned to look at her parents. She went to them early in the morning since she refused to be teased by Kyle again.

    ¡°Is there anything that I can do to help?¡± Kate asked eagerly.

    She also wanted to help and contribute.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t really have anything that will require your help.¡± Kate¡¯s Fatherughed. ¡°However, you can help General Ryan by transporting the materials. He has been busy transporting materials since the time we enter City E.¡±

    ¡°That seems to be usible.¡± Kate thought for a moment and agreed.

    Kate¡¯s Mother smiled kindly. ¡°Before going to find him, how about if you eat some food? I made your favorite chicken porridge.¡±

    Kate¡¯s eyes lit up and she nodded her head rapidly.

    ¡°Good girl.¡± Kate¡¯s Mother then went to the kitchen and brought a bowl of chicken porridge for her daughter.

    Kate happily took it and ate her breakfast. Sheughed happily.

    Happiness like this made her feel that the world of mutation was not so bad. At the very least, there are things that she could look forward to.

    Still being able to live happily and peacefully from time to time was simply a luxury. But Kate didn¡¯t want to think about it too much. She just wished to enjoy the time that was present in front of her as much as possible.

    Spending time with the people she cared for, having fun with her family members.

 Chapter 214 - 214 Home <2>

    214 Home <2>

    It might just be ordinary things, but it had be a luxury when the world changed so much like this.

    Kate treasured her time greatly.

    At the very least, the change of the world had taught her to be more appreciative to what she had and the time she could spend with those whom she cared for.

    After it was done, Kate ran to the militarypound. The soldiers who were guarding opened the gate directly when they saw the card that Kate brought out. They were not crazy enough to stop anyone who had Kyle¡¯s assistant card.

    With that, Kate easily went to General Ryan¡¯s office.

    Tep! Tep! Tep!

    ¡°There¡¯s a little girl here?¡± one of the soldiers eximed when he saw Kate running in the militarypound. With a hat covering Kate¡¯s cat ears, everyone will only think of her as a normal little kid.

    ¡°She¡¯s Professor Kyle¡¯s little assistant.¡± The other soldier who had seen Kate before answered.

    ¡°Eh, Professor Kyle is epting little assistant?¡± their expression turned strange when they heard that. Since when did theb would allow little assistant to enter. Even if it was Kyle, why would he want a young assistant rather than a capable one?

    .....

    Also, wasn¡¯t there anyw that prohibited people from employing underagebor?

    She was clearly only five years old or so but she was already working?

    ¡°She might be their rtives or something. I don¡¯t know for sure.¡± The other soldier shrugged, not caring about it.

    ¡°Rtives, huh?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like ying game.¡±

    The others could only look at each other and shook their head. They definitely couldn¡¯t discuss about their superior, but this matter just made them quite confused and somewhat amused.

    ¡°So, what¡¯s a little girl doing here?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me. Anyway, she must be here to look for General Ryan.¡±

    ¡°General Ryan is on the field at the back, young girl!¡± one of them yelled to Kate.

    Kate stopped her small legs from entering the building. She waved her hand. ¡°Okay! Thank you, Brother soldier!¡±

    The soldier felt like his heart was pierced when he saw how cute the girl was.

    How could such a cute girl be associated with that demon Kyle?

    ¡°Is she Professor Kyle¡¯s niece?¡±

    ¡°¡­Why don¡¯t you ask if she¡¯s his daughter instead?¡±

    ¡°If Professor Kyle has a daughter this big, General Ryan would have already beaten him up until he was unrecognizable.¡±

    The other soldiers were speechless when they heard it. But thinking about it from another perspective, that was indeed true.

    If Kyle had a daughter this big without getting married, the first one to whip him up would be General Ryan. After all, such a scandal and he was also being kept in the dark¡­ that would definitely mean punishment.

    And General Ryan was also a person who taught his children to follow thew and be quite conservative.

    How could he allow his son to have a daughter outside of marriage?

    Kyle would definitely be beaten up first.

    ¡°What are you doing here? There are still a lot of work!¡± their superior caught the group of soldiers gossiping around and yelled loudly.

    The soldiers quickly scampered around.

    They didn¡¯t want to be punished either.

    Tep! Tep! Tep!

    Running with her small legs, Kate strangely didn¡¯t feel tired at all even after running several meters. She guessed that after her rank increased, her physical strength was also increasing, allowing her to run a long distance without even feeling tired.

    After a while, Kate saw the back field that the soldiers mentioned and saw that a pile of stones, soil, and so one were piled up there. Many soldiers were tasked to separate them in ordance while General Ryan was giving instruction from the side.

    Kate ran towards General Ryan.

    Her small steps might sound faint in this noisy area, but General Ryan could hear hering even from a distance. And such a shallow and lovely steps could only belong to a little girl.

    Turning around, General Ryan smiled brightly at Kate. ¡°You¡¯re here, Little Girl. I thought that you would choose to apany Kyle to fight those giant mutated animals.¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to head to the wall! It¡¯s too scary.¡± Kate pouted.

    General Ryan¡¯s lips twitched.

    He felt that those giant mutated animals who heard Kate said they were scary they would want to cry first. If Kate were to stand in front of these giant mutated animals, they would definitely be killed without mercy because of her reverse healing ability.

    Yet, in Kate¡¯s mouth, it was these giant mutated animals who were scary.

    Those giant mutated animals were simply wronged.

    But those who didn¡¯t know about Kate¡¯s ability would only think that her words made sense. After all, a normal little girl would definitely not like fighting with those scary giant mutated animals outside.

    Oh well, let this little girl be.

    ¡°Why did youe to me, Little Girl?¡± General Ryan asked. He knew very well that this little girl is not just a little cat, but instead a fusion of an adult and a baby cat. This might be what caused her to be really childish right now.

    ¡°I want to help Uncle Ryan to transport material!¡± Kate said energetically.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re going to help me? What a good girl.¡± General Ryan happily picked Kate up and then put her on his shoulder. He¡¯s tall and had broad shoulder. Putting a small four to five years old girl there was definitely not a big problem for her.

    ¡°I want to help and contribute too!¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright.¡± General Ryanughed. He sighed deeply, wondering why his son couldn¡¯t be as cute as this little girl. ¡°Come with me to the border and then help me to transport the materials, ok?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Kate answered energetically.

    Even though the image of a little girl moring to help felt a bit strange in the eyes of other soldiers, they decided that it would be better to pretend that they didn¡¯t hear anything. That way, they wouldn¡¯t be subjected to this strange phenomenon.

 Chapter 215 - 215 Home <3>

    215 Home <3>

    That day, Kate helped General Ryan until it was lunch time and General Ryan happily brought her back to the research institute. With her help, one trip was all they actually needed to transport all of the materials.

    This made General Ryanmented that Kyle was truly pampering her.

    Being given so much crystals and gems, it had caused her to be able to level up so quickly. Not to mention, her special physique helped this matter greatly.

    She could digest everything so quickly that there was no need for others to worry that they would overfed her. And when everything was digested, her rank would be raised naturally.

    How easy it is for her.

    ¡°Thank you for taking her back, General Ryan.¡± Kate¡¯s Mother was a bit ttered when she saw General Ryan personally took Kate back. Seeing her own daughter on the general¡¯s shoulder, she even felt a bit embarrassed.

    General Ryanughed. ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. Instead, I should thank her to lessen the burden of the workers.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing much.¡± Kate giggled and moved to her mother¡¯s embrace. She happily clung there and looked in General Ryan¡¯s direction. ¡°If Uncle Ryan needs my help, Uncle Ryan just need to say it.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, I don¡¯t need any help right now.¡± General Ryanughed. ¡°You should eat a lot so that you can grow up faster. I¡¯ll return back to my work now.¡±

    .....

    Kate¡¯s Mother thanked General Ryan and then carried her daughter to the small room in Kate¡¯s Father¡¯sb. She had already cooked enough food for their lunch.

    ¡°It¡¯s soup?¡± Kate¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°There are some fresh vegetables that had started to mature.¡± Kate¡¯s Mother smiled. ¡°Those of wood elements are very helpful and allowed the nts to grow up faster, which allowed us to eat vegetables.¡±

    Kate nodded happily. ¡°Then, let¡¯s eat.¡±

    ¡°Wait for your father. He should finish his report soon.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Not long afterwards, Kate¡¯s Father came to the small room and the three of them had a hearty meal together. They were all happily enjoying their time together. For a moment, Kate even thought that they were back to the time before the mutation urred because she would eat together with her parents from time to time when she had time.

    After that short lunch, Kate¡¯s Father returned to her work while Kate stayed with her mother to clean up the small room. There were not many items there, but it looked quite warm.

    ¡°Mom, are there any dormitory?¡±

    ¡°Yes, there will be dormitory for the scientist family members. Your father applied so that I can stay here, but I would need to sign some non-disclosure agreement.¡±

    Kate nodded. Considering that her father now started doing research that was important for the nation, it was only natural that the people around him would have to sign agreement to make sure that they would not leak any of the content out.

    Kate¡¯s Mother looked at her daughter and then asked in a low voice, ¡°Kate, do you also want to stay here?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Kate looked at her mother.

    ¡°I know that you¡¯re worried about us, but if you really want to stay with us, no one will actually stop you. And with your abilities, the nation will be stupid to hurt you.¡± Kate¡¯s Mother looked at her daughter earnestly.

    Kate stared nkly.

    It would be a lie to say that she didn¡¯t miss staying with her mother and father like she used to be. But after living by herself for more than two months and apanying Kyle all these times, she had also started to think a lot.

    She wanted to stay but she didn¡¯t want to cause trouble for her parents.

    Even if the nation wouldn¡¯t hurt her because she was strong, she knew that things wouldn¡¯t be that simple after she revealed her true abilities. Kate didn¡¯t want to put her life in the hand of others.

    ¡°Not now, Mom. Don¡¯t worry about me out there. I live well now.¡± Kate smiled brightly.

    Kate¡¯s Mother looked at her daughter and sighed deeply. She knew how stubborn her daughter could be when she had decided on something. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll take you back to your room, ok?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Kate looked at the clock. It was only 3, so Kyle will take some time before he woulde back. There was a small stove in the space, so maybe she could try to prepare him dinner?

    With that in thought, Kate rushed to her room.

    Kate¡¯s Mother looked at her daughter and sighed. When a daughter grew up, it was indeed impossible to keep her.

    ¡­

    <Outside >

    Kyle and the others easily cleaned up a lot of giant mutated animals. Their abilities were simply overkill whenpared to these weak giant mutated animals, so their battle was quite simple.

    Most of these giant mutated animals were still at much lower ranked than them.

    The tiring part was when they had to gather the crystal cores from these giant mutated animals¡¯ corpses.

    When they were done, it was already time for dinner.

    ¡°I¡¯m so hungry. Where are you going, Kyle?¡±

    ¡°Go back.¡± Kyle waved his hand. The others looked at each other and didn¡¯t bother with Kyle anymore. Anyway, they knew that he must be missing his little cat who was not with him for the day.

    Picking up his pace, Kyle walked to the research institute. Not having Kate in his arm made him feel somewhat annoyed. It felt that there was something missing, yet he couldn¡¯t exactly put it into words just what was missing.

    Her presence?

    Her help?

    Kyle didn¡¯t know, but he just felt more irritable without having Kate around him. Walking down the stairs, Kyle stopped in front of his room. Would Kate be in his room or was she busy staying with her parents or even staying with his father?

    He hesitated for a bit and then pushed the door open.

    Kate had already returned to her cat¡¯s form since it was the mostfortable. Upon seeing the door opened, Kate greeted Kyle obediently.

    ¡°Meow¡± <Wee home>

 Chapter 216 - 216 Home <4>

    216 Home <4>

    Kyle stopped.

    He looked at the little cat in front of him who sat obediently in front of the table, looking up at him. Herrge blue eyes were crystal clear while her fluffy tail was swaying in slow motion.

    She looked extremely cute and adorable, just like any normal beautiful cat.

    But her eyes seemed to be able to see through anyyer of thoughts. It was extremely clear and beautiful.

    Looking behind her, Kyle could see that the table was prepared for two people and there was a pot of soup in the middle that was still steaming. The cutlery was also ced neatly, onlycking the people¡¯s presence.

    The scene was warm and beautiful.

    It struck Kyle deeply, invoking the memory he once had buried in the back of his mind. His eyes flickered slightly, suppressing the emotions within his heart that was about to break out.

    Kyle opened his mouth, his voice somewhat hoarse, ¡°I¡¯m back.¡±

    Kate beamed happily.

    .....

    Poof!

    She turned into a child and then ran to one of the seat. ¡°Come here! I cooked dinner for us!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you can cook.¡± Kyle looked at the excited young girl and smiled warmly. The emotions were perfectly controlled within his mind.

    Years of training had taught him how to hide what he had thought in his mind. Because he didn¡¯t have anyone he wanted to show it to, he never thought that there will be a time when it would be difficult.

    But at the same time, he just wanted to stay in this moment.

    Kate pouted. ¡°Well, if it¡¯s just some simple soup, I can still cook. I¡¯m not exactly sure how long I have to cook them, though, so if it¡¯s still a bit hard or too soft, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Kyle let out a lowugh. ¡°Did you not taste it first?¡±

    ¡°I did and I think it¡¯s pretty good, but I¡¯m not sure about your taste.¡± Kate was a bit embarrassed. She hadn¡¯t seen Kyle being picky with food, which was why she was not sure about his preferences.

    In the end, she could only cook in ordance to her preferences.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not a picky eater.¡± Kyle pointed to the bathroom. ¡°I¡¯ll wash my hand first. Do you need me to take a bath before eating?¡±

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s not like you¡¯re so dirty, right?¡± Kate looked at Kyle nkly. From what she knew, Kyle could easily kill countless giant mutated animals without allowing them to even get close to him. There was no need to take a bath so many times, right?

    Kyle looked at her confused expression and didn¡¯t say anything more. He walked to the bathroom and turned the water on.

    His emotion was raging, but he forced it all down.

    Ssh!

    As the water wetted his face, Kyle¡¯s thoughts became clearer. He didn¡¯t want to scare the young woman with his reaction, so he tried his best to stay normal when he was staying in front of Kate.

    Slowly, Kyle washed his hand and then sat in front of Kate. ¡°Shall we begin?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to call the others?¡±

    ¡°Do you want the others to join? I thought that you only cook for two people¡¯s portion.¡±

    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t dare to cook a lot because I often messed up the kitchen.¡± Kate didn¡¯t want to say that she had almost caused an ident in her house because of her recklessness in the kitchen. This was the reason why she only cooked rice and a pot of soup without anything else.

    At the very least, making soup was not that difficult.

    The only problem was that she might not put the vegetables in right order so some are a bit too cookedpared to the others.

    But it was still edible!

    It was not charcoal like meal that she had made in the past¡­

    *cough*

    Kyle chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re eating at the canteen above.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    The research institute had already prepared canteen with rtively cheap price. For the time being, they were still using money for the researchers who were eating there. After all, money was still something that was being used for trade.

    The world economy was indeed recessing, but it hadn¡¯t copsed yet.

    The importance of money as a trading currency was still visible.

    For others who were not researchers, they would have to use crystals for trade. For Kyle and the others, they were part of military, so thankfully they could still use money to trade for the food.

    Of course, only normal food.

    ¡°Right, there¡¯s also canteen above.¡± Kate looked at the soup and began to feel that her decision to try cooking for Kyle seemed to be stupid. They could just eat in the canteen with the others.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, I like eating alone.¡± Kyle tapped the soup. ¡°Shall we begin?¡±

    ¡°Um!¡±

    Kate then happily took some rice and then the vegetables and potatoes from the soup. In any case, she liked the taste of the soup, so she wanted to start eating.

    Kyle watched Kate eat happily and began to eat too.

    The two of them ate quietly and the food rapidly disappear into their stomach. When they were done, Kate looked at the rice cooker and felt somewhat amazed that the rice was eatenpletely clean. She was sure that she cooked quite a lot.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you eat so much,¡± Kate murmured while ncing in Kyle¡¯s direction.

    She herself only ate a bit because her child¡¯s form didn¡¯t need to eat so much. Not to mention that as a cat, she definitely couldn¡¯t eat so much.

    Kyle arched his eyebrows. ¡°An awakened eat more than normal people. Go wash up and prepare to sleep.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m not sleepy yet!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still a kid, so you need more sleep.¡±

    Kate wanted to refute but looking at her small limbs, she could only run to the bathroom to take a bath. Hmph! When she turned back to her adult form, Kyle would never be able to call her as a kid anymore!

 Chapter 217 - 217 Home <5>

    217 Home <5>

    Watching the little girl ran to the bathroom, Kyleughed. He took the tes to the nearby sink and cleaned up the table. This was a temporary table that Kate took out from her space, but it was quite suitable to be put inside the room. After thinking for a bit, Kyle pushed the table to the side so that it would not hinder their walk.

    Ssh! Ssh!

    Not long afterwards, Kate was finished and returned to her cat form as she walked out. She saw Kyle took out a towel and helplessly let him wipe her dry before she jumped to the table.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take a bath. You stay here.¡±

    ¡°Meow.¡± <Ok, ok, I¡¯m not going anywhere anyway>

    Kateid down on her bedzily. She didn¡¯t really like doing many activities and being sofortable like this made her really want to sleep.

    Okay, she admitted that she¡¯s azy person.

    No,zy cat.

    Kate yawned and curled up her body.

    .....

    Kyle smiled and walked to his wardrobe, taking out his clothes and then headed to the bathroom.

    Ssh!

    As he began to wash up, Kyle could faintly remember the scene when he walked inside and saw Kate called out to him. She was still in her cat¡¯s form, but he could no longer remember thest time he heard the phrase ¡®wee home¡¯ being said to him.

    Ever since his mother passed away, he could never treat his house as his home anymore. It just no longer felt the same without his mother¡¯s presence. And even if his father was there, Kyle still felt that it was different.

    How it was different was not something he knew, but he just felt that way.

    Working overtime, staying out untilte at night, when he got back all that greeted him was the dark house. There was only the automatic machine that he had installed in his house to make sure that he could do everything easily.

    It was nothing more than machine. Even if he could program it to say ¡®wee home¡¯ to him, Kyle didn¡¯t do it. He felt that it was just a meaningless thing as the house didn¡¯t even feel like home.

    There was no one who would greet him, prepare him dinner, or wee him home. It was not a home but just a house for him to rest when he was tired. There was no difference between his house nor the other hotels where he could pay to stay for the night.

    But seeing Kate wee him like that, he felt as if this had truly be his home.

    A ce where he could return at any time.

    Just like how it used to be in the past but the person who would apany him was not his mother but a little cat. Not a normal cat, but a person whom he wished to spend the rest of his life with her.

    Kyle took a deep breath and continued washing. He knew that Kate was not looking at him that way and still stuck with their previous rtionship between teacher and student or even master and pet.

    He had to take it slow.

    If he were to take the wrong action, she would only be pushed away from him. And Kyle didn¡¯t want that to happen, so he had to take his time with her.

    Slowly but surely pulling her into his life.

    And slowly but surely entering her life.

    He wanted her to stay by his side with her own volition, so he had to slowly change this rtionship they had with each other. But before that, the biggest problem he had right now was to have Kate return to her adult¡¯s form.

    If she continued to stay in that cat or child¡¯s form, how was he supposed to begin influencing her thoughts?

    That would look strange.

    Ssh!

    ¡°Meow?¡± <you¡¯re done?> Kate raised her head when Kyle walked into the room. She might bezing around, but she was not sleeping yet. After all, she was still waiting for Kyle to finish.

    She blinked her eyes. <you¡¯re still wet. Did you not dry your hair inside the bathroom?>

    ¡°Oh, help me dry my hair, Kate?¡± Kyle asked with augh. He was still holding the towel that he used to dry his hair and busy rubbing his own hair.

    ¡°Meow.¡± <No. >

    Kate rolled her eyes and showed her back to Kyle. As if she would want to help Kyle dry his hair with her current form. Not to mention his head is so big aspared to her, but when she was a cat, how was she supposed to help him dry his hair?

    Her paw was not designed to do suchplex activity.

    She could easily turn into a little kid and helped Kyle, but Kate didn¡¯t want to. She felt sozy right now.

    Anyway, such an action felt a bit too intimate for her.

    She would be embarrassed if she had to do it.

    ¡°In that case, sleep first. You¡¯ve been out there helping out with the others, so you should be quite tired.¡± Kyle pulled the chair and saw down there. He patted Kate tenderly.

    ¡°Meow.¡± <How do you know my activity?>

    ¡°It¡¯s not hard to guess.¡± Kyle let out a lowugh and the cat could only sigh and jumped to the nearby bed. She curled up her body and closed her eyes.

    This time, she¡¯s nning to sleep right away.

    Kyle didn¡¯t sleep right away and arranged the others¡¯ task for tomorrow through his phone. In addition, he also asked for the update about that failed negotiation from his father.

    Despite the world changing, Kyle still had some works that he could do through his phonemunicating with others online.

    It was only two hourster that Kyle finished everything.

    He charged his phone and cleaned up his table.

    He went to the bed and looked at the little cat beside him, the look in his eyes were extremely gentle.

    <Good night, Kate.>

 Chapter 218 - 218 Time Skip

    218 Time Skip

    The next morning, the two of them woke up and started their daily activities. As Kate had promised, she will only follow Kyle asionally, which meant that she only followed him thrice a week and spend the other four days by helping General Ryan around the base.

    Time passed quietly.

    Three months had passed since the first red rain and the third red rain didn¡¯te. Kyle asked the researchers but they were all also confused as to why the red rain didn¡¯t appear. In any case, the red rain that didn¡¯t appear meant that they didn¡¯t need to worry about new species of giant mutated animals.

    Just the existing species already caused enough headache.

    Even though it was hard dealing with these giant mutated animals due to the limited number of awakened people, it was still possible to deal with them through some means. At the very least, there were several cities that had been getting better and managed to develop.

    Humans learned how to adapt very quickly.

    Thanks to that, humans could still stay alive despite the threat of these giant mutated animals and order of things had started to return.

    At least, in some cities.

    Despite the effort so many people, there were still many people who had no other choice but to wander around in the wilderness. Those who no longer had any ce to stay couldn¡¯t easily enter the city.

    .....

    Everyone who entered the established cities needed to prove their identities.

    There were many people who took advantage of the chaos to infiltrate a lot of areas, so the people had to be careful. They were not allowed to randomly ept people into the city.

    At the same time, City E was getting more prosperous with more and more peopleing to take refuge. Some of theme from faraway city while some otherse from the nearby destroyed cities.

    City E also had their own way to screen the people who came to make sure that they didn¡¯t have any malicious intent.

    After all, General Ryan and General Ryou worked hard to make City E a good ce to live in this time of chaos.

    The problem of City F hadn¡¯t been settled yet because no one was willing to step forward. The nation wanted to use nuclear bomb, but it would cause many areas to be contaminated and no one will be able to live.

    Several ces already forced to use the nuclear bomb. Be it their nation or other nations, there were already several ces being abandoned. This City F and the area around it had been included in the list of potential abandoned if that rank 7 hadn¡¯t been settled.

    And finally¡­

    It had to be settled.

    Because a rank 7 giant mutated snakes went towards City H and encircled the entire city, causing countless deaths. rm were sounded ringly and help was asked from various ces.

    Including City E.

    At this moment, General Ryan was looking at his son after he had exined the cause and effect why he suddenly called his son over to his office today.

    Kyle looked at his father coldly. ¡°I thought that Mr. Yuri has reached rank 6. Can¡¯t he deal with that rank 7 giant mutated snakes?¡±

    ¡°There are a total of 3 rank 7 giant mutated snakes.¡± General Ryan looked at his son with eyes filled with resentment. ¡°Why don¡¯t you say that there are a lot of rank 7 giant mutated snakes in City F before?¡±

    ¡°Because the one I dealt with is rank 7 giant mutated rats.¡±

    General Ryan: ¡°¡­¡±

    He really felt that it was hard not to be angry when facing this annoying son of his. Right now, General Ryan was seriously doubting that there would be anyone who would be able to maintain their superficial appearance when facing with this annoying young man in front of him.

    Whenever Kyle felt like doing things in ordance with what he wanted without care, others really need their lifetime of patience to deal with him.

    Anyway, that was not the point right now.

    ¡°You¡¯re going with your team to City H. The attack urredst night, so it has been 6 hours. The poption in City H almost reached 10 million and many are hiding in fear of the rank 7 giant mutated snakes.¡±

    ¡°There are so many people there?¡± Kyle arched his eyebrows, unmoved.

    General Ryan knew very well that Kyle was not a person with highpassion, which was one of the reason why he was unsuited to stay in the military. This matter was not a secret either as many people knew about it.

    Besides, with that incident had urred, it was really hard for them to think of Kyle as apassionate person with his current personality.

    It would be great if he didn¡¯t have any thought of destroying the world.

    As long as he didn¡¯t have such thoughts, the others would also not bother with Kyle in the slightest bit.

    ¡°Anyway, this is your next task. You¡¯ve been staying in City E for a long time, so I guess you¡¯re also itching to kill more giant mutated animals outside.¡±

    Kyle snorted.

    He was not a mass murderer who loved killing, ok?

    However, Kyle still stood up and looked at the mission details that his father gave to him. Looking at the things that he had to do, he had to admit that it was very troublesome. The others had been asking him to bring them along for missions, though.

    They had all reached rank 5 peak and only needed a little bit more to reach rank 6.

    Some of them expressed that they might need a real situation battle for them to be able to advance their rank.

    ¡°Anything I need to pay attention to?¡± Kyle nced at his father.

    ¡°Mr. Yuri will be there. He had reached rank 6 with two minor advancements. In addition, they¡¯re also recruiting more people who had reached rank 6. You might meet with some acquaintances there.¡±

 Chapter 219 - 219 Sudden Reaction

    219 Sudden Reaction

    Kyle arched his eyebrows but didn¡¯t think too much about it. Turning around, the corner of his lips curled up to form a sneer. He had no other friends out there, so only his enemies could possibly appear.

    So what if they had reached rank 6?

    He didn¡¯t know the word fear.

    If they still dared to go against him, he would make sure that they would be destroyed in his own hands one way or another.

    Because of his life with the people around him, he hadn¡¯t cared for those so called enemies of his. They had been living quite well outside while he also lived his own life as if they had never intersected in lives before.

    But should they be reunited, Kyle would not be polite.

    Walking out of the office, Kyle continued to walk to the undergroundboratory where the others had gathered. They all loved to stay in the training room if they had nothing to do, so right now everyone was there.

    ¡°I won again!¡±

    ¡°Damn! You¡¯re cheating, Jake!¡± Lotte screamed and chased Jake, who was hopping around madly.

    .....

    ¡°Meow.¡± <Do you need help?> Kate was alsoughing when she saw Jake was trying his best to avoid Lotte.

    ¡°Wang! Wang!¡± <I don¡¯t know what happened, but I¡¯m also happy.> Robby wagged his tail.

    Kyle looked at the messy room and shook his head. This group of unruly people really couldn¡¯t stay idle without doing anything. ¡°Everyone, we have a new mission.¡±

    ¡°A new mission after nearly a month?¡±

    ¡°20 days.¡± Dn looked at Jake.

    ¡°Well, it feels like a month for me.¡± Jake stopped running and let Lotte messed up his hair. Anyway, it was his fault for tricking her just now.

    ¡°We¡¯re tasked to head to City H to help with dealing against 3 rank 7 giant mutated snakes.¡±

    They were all silent.

    Kate blinked her eyes. ¡°Meow?¡± <Now it¡¯s snake? It was mouse previously>

    ¡°Are they not asking the wrong group?¡± Lotte groaned. ¡°I¡¯m not even rank 6 yet, but they¡¯re already asking us to deal with rank 7 giant mutated animals. Are they crazy?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re all almost rank 6.¡± Lucy nced at Lotte and then at Kyle. She grinned. ¡°I guess we¡¯re not the only team, right?¡±

    ¡°There was once an outbreak of high ranked giant mutated animals near the border and settled with nuclear weapon. It had caused arge area to be contaminated and couldn¡¯t be lived.¡± Kyle looked at the people around him. ¡°This time, it¡¯s right in the middle of cities, so they didn¡¯t wish to turn this area into destends. There will be several teams dispatched be it from military or independent groups. Our group is one of them.¡±

    The others looked at each other and then nodded. ¡°Got it.¡±

    Honestly, it was hard to hide that Kyle had reached rank 6, especially after they somehow got away from the rank 7 giant mutated animals in City F. Now that almost 3 weeks had passed, Kyle generously admitted that he had reached rank 6, but he refused to say how many minor advancements he had experienced.

    Everyone quickly prepared themselves and Kate jumped to Kyle¡¯s arm. ¡°Meow?¡± <How about City F right now?>

    ¡°It¡¯s already demolished by nuclear weapon to prevent more rank 7 giant mutated animals from appearing.¡± Kyle showed a mocking smile. If not because there were a lot of people in City H, it was estimated that the nation would also use the nuclear weapon.

    The problem was that there were close to 10 million people who were still within that city and couldn¡¯t be taken out. The three rank 7 giant mutated snakes prevented them from getting out because they were blocking all possible ways.

    One of them was underground, two were outside and theirrge body could even go beyond the city wall.

    Any attacks so far were useless.

    City H could do nothing but defend in that situation and try their best to make sure that they could stay alive for the time being.

    How it would be in the future was still unknown.

    ¡°Damn, the report is stating such hopeless result.¡± Jake clicked his tongue as he continued to read their mission¡¯s description and the current progress.

    They all boarded the car and headed towards City H at full speed. Everyone was busy reviewing the mission through the mission list and also the current progress. As it turned out, there were already 10 recognized rank 6 awakened all across the nation. Except for 4 awakened who were located at faraway distance, the others were pulled for the mission in City H.

    Kyle was among them.

    ¡°We actually have two rank 6, though.¡± Lotteughed lightly. She looked at Kate, who was napping on Kyle¡¯s arm. They all knew that Kate was getting closer and closer to rank 7, but she hadn¡¯t had the chance to breakthrough yet.

    Probably, after this battle, she would have her breakthrough.

    The distance between City E to City H would actually take 2 days of journey, so they had no other choice but to go with full speed from the beginning. If they didn¡¯t do that, they wouldn¡¯t be able to reach City H fast enough.

    When it was nighttime, Kate suddenly raised her head. There was something that seemed to attract her. She looked at the nearby mountain as her blue eyes flickered. ¡°Meow.¡± <Can we stop?>

    ¡°What is it?¡± Kyle saw that Kate woke up. He knocked the ss to the front. ¡°Stop for a bit.¡±

    ¡°But there are several giant mutated animals around the area.¡±

    ¡°Deal with them.¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡± Jake stepped on the brake. Beside him, Lotte waved her hand and several giant mutated animals around them were killed instantly.

    Kate didn¡¯t pay attention to them and jumped out. She looked at the mountain in front of her and began to run inside. There was something important to her on this mountain that she had never visited before.

    ¡°Kate!¡± Kyle rushed out to follow. The little cat was really fast.

 Chapter 220 - 220 Adult Kate

    220 Adult Kate

    ¡°Hey, where are you going?¡±

    The others were speechless.

    Lucy looked at the dark mountain and frowned. ¡°Maybe we should stay here and wait for them. There shouldn¡¯t be any high ranked giant mutated animals that could defeat them, right?¡±

    The others looked at each other and could only silently epted this suggestion.

    What could they do?

    It was the truth that no one could possibly defeat Kyle in this wilderness. Only those rank 7 giant mutated animals could possibly kill him but even then, it was not like Kyle waspletely helpless.

    *rustle* *rustle*

    While the group was discussing, Kate finally reached deep inside. She looked around and her eyes finallynded on the bush by the side. Moving it to the side, she looked at it and saw arge transparent ck gem on top of a flower.

    Kate almost yelled in her excitement. She knew that there were not many giant mutated animals that had transformation ability, which was why this gemid here untouched. As long as there was no one else who had transformation ability around here, this gem would never be found.

    .....

    After all, the gems could only call to those who had the same ability.

    Without hesitation, Kate shed the top of her paw and took the gem, which was absorbed inside almost instantly. She could feel her body warmed up as white mist began to spread.

    With her other abilities were already at the peak of rank 6, nearly reaching rank 7 and also the connection she had with Kyle, she had extremely powerful body. Her transformation ability that was only growing slowly all these times skyrocketed thanks to the gem.

    *rustle*

    Stopping not far from Kate, Kyle could see the white mist began to spread and covered Kate¡¯s body. It slowly jumped up and eventually dispersed within few minutes, revealing a young woman standing there, wearing white dress and looked oddly ipatible with her surroundings.

    Turning her head around, Kate was surprised to find that Kyle didn¡¯t seem to be as tall as he used to be. She lowered her eyes and looked at her hand.

    Her adult hand.

    She was no longer a little cat nor the little kid anymore.

    ¡°I¡­I¡¯m back.¡± Kate smiled brightly.

    Kyle looked at Kate¡¯s head and saw the cat¡¯s ear was slowly disappearing as if it had never existed before. She looked beautiful, more than before. He pursed his lips. ¡°Kate,e here?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Kate nodded. She walked excitedly, happy that her body finally returned to her real form. She no longer had to worry about many things because of her strange cat and human¡¯s form. From now on, no one will be able to link her with the cat as long as she didn¡¯t change into cat¡¯s form or letting her cat¡¯s ears appear in front of other people.

    Walking beside Kate, Kyle could faintly sense the soothing smell from her. It smelled so clean and fresh. And looking at the young woman who was a bit shorter than him, a faint smile formed on the corner of his lips.

    Now, he no longer needed to wait for another decade.

    *rustle* *rustle*

    ¡°You¡¯re back¡­¡± Jake was about to say that they¡¯re finally back, but all the words stopped in his throat when he saw the young woman beside Kyle. It was impossible to see her countenance clearly in the dark, but seeing a young woman with white dress outside in such cold night was clearly strange.

    Lotte¡¯s eyes were also rounded up so big. This was the first time she saw Kyle being so close to another woman aside from his mother. The other women were usually his colleagues who were there to report something to him.

    Marc blinked his eyes. He just wondered where this woman came from. She felt so ipatible with this ce.

    Dn looked at the two of them and said nothing, but his eyes showed a warm look. He had guessed that this would happen in the future, but he didn¡¯t expect that it would actually happen so soon.

    Lucy was the most excited one. She jumped forward towards Kate. ¡°Kate! Kate! Damn it! You¡¯re finally back!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m back, Hahaha.¡± Kateughed and hugged Lucy.

    Kyle looked at the two of them, his fingers were itching to pull Lucy away from Kate to prevent her from pestering Kate. He didn¡¯t really like anyone get too close to Kate, be it woman or man.

    ¡°Who¡­ who is this?¡± Jake finally asked.

    ¡°Kate.¡± Kyle looked at the other, his lips curled up to form a devilish smile. ¡°My pet.¡±

    *cough* *cough*

    ¡°What the hell?¡± Jake red at Kyle.

    Even Lotte was itching to beat up Kyle because of his words.

    ¡°Hey everyone.¡± Kate looked at the others, feeling somewhat embarrassed. ¡°My name is Kate, but I¡¯m usually known as Little Kitty in the group~.¡±

    Silent.

    Jake looked at Kate in horror as if he couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. He looked at Kate up and down and really couldn¡¯t connect her with the cute little cat that had been following Kyle all this time. ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really Little Kitty?¡± Marc continued in disbelief.

    ¡°Wang?¡± <Kitty smells the same though?> Robby looked at his owner in dissatisfaction and ran towards Kate, wagging his tail.

    ¡°Hahaha, Robby is the only one who could easily recognize me.¡± Kateughed and hugged Robby. Robby happily wagged his tail while being hugged by Kate.

    Lotte was staring at Kate and then at Kyle, who was not surprised at all. She looked at the others around her and found out that Dn and Lucy were both not surprised. Instead, they seemed to be very calm.

    ¡°Dn, do you already know about this before?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Dn nced at Lotte. ¡°Kate is Kyle¡¯s student.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me?¡±

    Jake thought about the video that he had long buried within his mind. At that time, they watched the video of the first day of the red rain and found one of Kyle¡¯s student went missing. They tacitly didn¡¯t say anything about it at that time, but now he had an incredulous conjecture.

    ¡°That¡­ you¡¯re the student in the ssroom during the first red rain?¡±

 Chapter 221 - 221 Night Conversation <1>

    221 Night Conversation <1>

    ¡°Yeah, due to some peculiar situation, I turned into Little Kitty.¡± Kate looked somewhat helpless. ¡°But it seems that it¡¯s because I have three abilities~.¡±

    ¡°3?¡± They all only knew that she had 2 abilities.

    ¡°Transformation.¡± Kate grinned. As she willed it, a pair of cat ears appeared on her head. She could control it well now that her transformation ability was high enough in rank. This made her so happy.

    Lotte¡¯s mouth widened. She rubbed her forehead. ¡°Now I¡¯m jealous.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be.¡± Kate grimaced. ¡°Without the transformation gem, I think I¡¯ll be stuck as a cat for more than a year.¡±

    Thinking of living as a cat for more than a year, Lotte dispelled her thoughts of jealousy. She felt that it was already good enough that she had this cat ears that she could look in the mirror from time to time.

    If she had topletely be a cat¡­ no thanks.

    She couldn¡¯t even take care of herself and would need other people¡¯s help. That would be extremely annoying. And she definitely couldn¡¯t trust her boyfriend to do that because he was so¡­ messy.

    ¡°So cute¡­¡± Marc murmured under his breath.

    .....

    Dn looked at Marc and silently pulled the other party to the passenger seat. If he were to stay here any longer and made Kyle jealous, he was sure that Marc would not be able to participate in this mission and left with intact body.

    Knowing Kyle¡¯s strong possessiveness, Dn would never dare to try it out.

    ¡°Come here. Turn back into a cat and have some rest.¡± Kyle decided to pull Kate out of the way. He didn¡¯t want to see her unt her new form in front of others. If only it was possible, he wished to lock her up so that no one would be able to see her.

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m not done talking with Kate!¡± Lucy stomped her feet in annoyance. The ground trembled a bit because of the force she used.

    ¡°Lucy, try not to cause earthquake here!¡± Kate was rmed and quickly stopped Lucy before she identally destroyed this road. It would be a hassle for them to go backter if she did that, alright.

    Lucy pouted.

    ¡°We can talk tomorrow? It¡¯s alreadyte at night.¡± Kate showed a bitter smile. If not because of that gem calling her, she would not even bother to wake up at this time.

    Lucy looked at her best friend resentfully before agreeing.

    They all quickly dispersed and Kate turned back into her cat¡¯s form. No matter how much she loved being a human again, when she thought of sleeping by Kyle¡¯s side¡­ she would feel awkward if she stayed in her human¡¯s form.

    Kyle pulled Kate to his embrace. His eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°You¡¯re not going to stay as an adult?¡±

    ¡°Meow¡­¡± <I better not.>

    Kate looked away, refusing to look at Kyle. Now that she had turned back into a human being and everyone knew that, she felt more and more awkward to stay near Kyle.

    ¡­

    That night, almost everyone couldn¡¯t sleep.

    With the fact that the little cat that had been staying with them all these times was actually a young woman¡­ some felt that the world was very strange.

    Lotte sighed deeply and looked at Jake, who was also tossing around. She smiled bitterly. ¡°Did you have no clue at all?¡±

    ¡°I¡­don¡¯t.¡± Jake looked at Lotte and sighed deeply. If he knew, he would have stopped the two of them from living together in the first ce. After all, the two of them were both adults of different gender and if there was something wrong¡­ he was not sure how to solve it.

    But the thought of Kate being a cat all these times¡­ he really couldn¡¯t think that there could be anything wrong either. After all, she looked like a normal cat that was somewhat cute in her action most of the time.

    Lotte looked at the cat sleeping beside Kyle and sighed deeply. ¡°So, she¡¯ll be my sister inw, huh?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°Did you not notice Kyle¡¯s affection?¡± Lotte nced at her boyfriend. Thinking about how dense he has always been and the fact that she was the one who confessed back then, she decided that it wouldn¡¯t be strange for Jake to not notice anything.

    Anyway, this man has always been very slow.

    Lotte didn¡¯t have much expectation towards her boyfriend in the matter of love. Of course, he was not allowed to be as frivolous as he used to be after they had confirmed their rtionship.

    Whenever Jake went to the club to y around, Lotte would pick him up and punished him severely. It was to the point that Jake would never dare to head over to the club ever again in fear that he would cause a certain demoness to be angry at him.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just his usual possessiveness towards what¡¯s his?¡± Jake was confused.

    Lotte: ¡°¡­¡± Did you not realize the problem is that he had already categorized Kate as his? Human is different from item, Jake.

    However, Lotte didn¡¯t choose to exin more to her boyfriend and closed her eyes. She felt that soon, everything will be clearer anyway. Rather than worrying about it, it would be better for her to rest because tomorrow would be quite a rigorous battle.

    At the front seat, Marc was staring at the empty street nkly. Beside him, Dn was driving quietly. Only Robby was a bit naughty as he moved about on Marc¡¯s seat, making the young man ufortable.

    ¡°Sleepy?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Oh, not really. Robby can help me to stay awake.¡±

    *whine* <What do you mean that I help to stay awake? I¡¯m not making any trouble here today>

    Robby looked at his owner with pleading gaze. He was being a good boy today and Marc rubbed the dog¡¯s head as a way to console this stupid dog. He had to stay awake, so Robby making trouble actually helped him to open his eyes.

    ¡°Switch with Kyle.¡±

 Chapter 222 - 222 Night Conversation <2>

    222 Night Conversation <2>

    ¡°Is it appropriate?¡± Marc was stunned. Thinking about the little cat that had just turned into a human and the reaction of Dn and Lucy who were not surprised¡­ he felt that he had missed something. But then again, he only joined this group midway because they met him in that city.

    If not because of the incident back then, Marc was sure that he would not end up this way.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll call him.¡±

    The car stopped and Marc jumped to the back, calling Kyle to switch with him. Kyle nodded and carried Kate in his arm while silently used the space ability to form a barrier around her ear, preventing her from getting disturbed.

    As Kyle entered the passenger seat and Marc was in his position at the back, Dn started the car again. The military car was spacious, so it was very convenient for them to use it for a lot of people.

    ¡°Transformation gem?¡± Dn asked.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re curious about the gem. There¡¯s a transformation gem behind the bushes and it seems that people or animals who had this type of ability is rare. It¡¯s being left behind without anyone noticing.¡± Kyle shrugged.

    Humans had also developed some tools that can be used to detect the energying from these gems. However, these tools still have limited range and the area where Kate found that gem was quite deep.

    .....

    There might not be anyone who could guess that there¡¯s a piece of gem stranded in the middle of nowhere.

    ¡°Scattered pieces.¡± Dn narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°Indeed.¡± Kyle let out a sneer. ¡°No one ever bothered to clean up the scattering gems that was spread all over the world because of that meteor path. The giant mutated animals are developing rapidly thanks to their carelessness.¡±

    If not for that, there was no way that these giant mutated animals would be able to advance in ranks so quickly. These gems should have been used by the humans to help them advance faster, but it was instead these giant mutated animals who benefited.

    Clearly there was one year¡¯s time before the start of the mutation but those high ranked people didn¡¯t use the chance well.

    Oh well, it was not his position to say anything.

    Besides, some lucky people might have also picked up these scattered gems in the past. If they were lucky enough to find one on their journey before the giant mutated animals stayed on that ce, it was not impossible for them to use these gems instead of the giant mutated animals.

    Then again, that depend on luck.

    ¡°How about her?¡± Dn veered his gaze towards Kate for a moment before turning back to the road.

    Kyle looked at Kate, who was still sleeping peacefully in his arm. ¡°I¡¯ll stay with her.¡±

    ¡°Respect her choices.¡±

    Hearing that, Kyle was silent.

    He knew very well that he didn¡¯t want to let Kate go anywhere but his side because of many reasons. In his mind, all he wanted was for her to stay by his side. He didn¡¯t want what was his to be taken by others.

    However, his way of doing things were not normal and could be considered as crazy by others. It was something that he himself had noticed clearly.

    He¡¯s not a good person.

    He just wanted to dominate her and locked her away in his world.

    But he knew that she would not be happy. If he kept her away inside his world and prevented her from seeing the world outside, it would be the same as keeping a bird with broken wing.

    And he would be the one who broke her wing.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try,¡± Kyle said slowly.

    Dn didn¡¯t say anything else.

    The two of them rarelymunicate deeply because of the difference in their lives. In the first ce, the one who connected the two of them were actually Jake. That brat was pulling them to y together.

    Of course, Jake ended up being beaten up so badly by Kyle back then.

    And Dn also watched coldly.

    But one way or another, they ended up ying together some games and even participated in some school projects. That was how they eventually be friends.

    ¡°When you finally open your heart, you should share it with me too.¡± Kyle chuckled.

    Dn frowned. ¡°Future.¡±

    Kyle didn¡¯t pester Dn. When it was time, they would understand it.

    ¡­

    The next morning, Kate was filled with barrage of questions from the others who couldn¡¯t just ept it that she was Little Kitty. But with her showing perfect knowledge about what Little Kitty knew in the past, the others had to ept it.

    ¡°You can just stay as a little cat without telling us.¡± Jake looked at Kate withplicated expression. ¡°Why do you decide to tell us?¡±

    ¡°Because I want to stay as a human being.¡± Kate smiled bitterly. For more than three months, she had been staying as a cat most of the time. If not a cat, she would turn into a little kid, which made her wonder how old she actually was.

    Being able to turn back into a human being was something that Kate herself had longed the most. She didn¡¯t want to hide this form.

    ¡°Besides, aren¡¯t we all a group?¡± Kate tilted her head.

    Looking at her cute gesture, Lotte decided that from now on, Kate will be her sister!

    ¡°Of course! We¡¯re all one group and I will protect you!¡± Lotte solemnly promised.

    Beside her, Jake nearly tripped over the air. He looked at his girlfriend with aggrieved expression. Why did it feel that his girlfriend was being taken away by someone else and that person was actually also a girl?

    He resentfully looked at Kyle and saw that Kyle¡¯s face was also dark. Oh, it seemed that Kyle himself was jealous and was not willing to let Lotte be so close with Kate. He didn¡¯t have to worry that much about it, then.

    Jake smiled knowingly.

    Well, there was no need for him to worry about this matter because he was sure that Kyle would not allow Lotte to stay with Kate all the time.

 Chapter 223 - 223 Reaching City H

    223 Reaching City H

    ¡°Are you going toe with us when we all gatherter?¡± Lucy thought about another matter when she looked at Kate.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°I mean, you¡¯re now in your adult humans¡¯ form and you¡¯re also a rank 6. If you want to pretend to be a separate group, it should be fine, right?¡± Lucy repeated the question.

    In fact, this was to prevent Kyle¡¯s group from attracting too much attention. There were not many people who knew that Kyle¡¯s cat was actually very powerful and had reached rank 6. So if Kate were to appear independently, they would not associate her with Kyle.

    ¡°Right.¡± Kate nced at Kyle. ¡°Shall we appear separately, Kyle?¡±

    Kyle¡¯s eyes warmed a bit when he heard her calling him with his name directly. It seemed that because she was used to call him with his name when she was still a cat, this habit continued even when she turned into a human being.

    It was pretty good for him.

    However, her question caused him to frown. If they were to appear separately, does it meant that she didn¡¯t want to be seen together with him? He looked at the young woman in front of him deeply.

    ¡°Do you not want to attract attention?¡±

    .....

    ¡°Yep.¡± Kate nodded. She looked at her attire and smiled embarrassedly. ¡°I also need to change my clothes first so that I can fit more in this group.¡±

    Everyone was wearing battle attire, but she was wearing a dress. It would naturally make her attract more attention in front of other people, which was not something that Kate wanted. She had to dress appropriately so that she could blend in the crowd without making others paid so much attention to her.

    ¡°Ok.¡± Kyle looked at Kate deeply before nodding in agreement.

    Kate smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Jake blinked his eyes and suddenly felt as if he was being fed with dog food. He looked at the others in confusion. There was nothing strange with the scene in front of him, but he felt as if the two of them suited each other very much.

    Was he thinking too much?

    While Jake fell into contemtive state, Kate had taken out a different car and jumped out of their car. Anyway, they were currently parked for a short period of time to change the driver. She waved her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s meet again in City H!¡±

    ¡°Wait, you can¡¯t drive! I¡¯ll apany you!¡± Lucy quickly jumped down the car too. From what she remembered, Kate couldn¡¯t drive at all and thest time, that girl even nearly fell into a ditch.

    If she allowed Kate to drive this time, it was estimated that this girl would have an ident midway.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Kate smiled sheepishly.

    Lucy red at her and then entered the car.

    Kyle watched as Kate entered the car and his fingers clenched into a fist. He wanted Kate to stay with him. Even if they attracted more attention, he didn¡¯t actually care that much because they will eventually know that she¡¯ll be with him.

    ¡°After this mission, you can ask her to just stay with you. At that time, it wouldn¡¯t attract that much attention anymore,¡± Lotte tried to speak up.

    Kyle nced at Lotte but didn¡¯t say anything.

    Even though he knew that Kate was trying to make it seem as if they had only met in this mission in order to avoid leaking out the fact that she has three abilities¡­ Kyle somewhat didn¡¯t like it.

    He didn¡¯t care even if other people knew.

    Even if there were many other troubles in the future because of this identity, he didn¡¯t mind in the slightest bit.

    But it was just him.

    He knew that she didn¡¯t want such trouble.

    It was vexing.

    The two cars maintained a distance as they headed towards City H. The city was now within sight and looking at thatrge rank 7 giant mutated snake, Kate was stunned. The rank 7 giant mutated snake was roaming around the city, preventing anyone from getting close.

    She had already changed her clothes and was now wearing a standard battle uniform. She didn¡¯t know how to use a gun properly, so Kate simply took out a metal bat and carried it on her back. Anyway, a metal bat is easy to use because all she needed to do was to smash her opponents.

    Lucy was speechless at Kate¡¯s preparation.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that rank 7 giant mutated snake can be so big¡­¡± Lucy also looked at the rank 7 giant mutated snake outside with fear within her eyes. She was only rank 5, almost reaching rank 6. But looking at thatrge rank 7 giant mutated snake, she felt that she was really small.

    ¡°Even if the rank 7 giant mutated snake is big, it didn¡¯t mean that they¡¯re so powerful.¡± Kate could still see the white dots but she didn¡¯t step forward to make any move. There were a lot of rank 6 awakened around here and if she were to make a move recklessly, they will find out that she¡¯s a reverse healer.

    So far, the existence of reverse healer had been made known because some of the reverse healers were forced to kill their enemies. They could only use the reverse healing in order to save themselves, thus telling the world that there was actually such mutation in the healing department where there will be some people who could do reverse healing.

    However, the mutation possibility was rtively low and those who dared to show that they were reverse healers had been brought by the military to be put into restriction.

    They didn¡¯t dare to let these reverse healers out.

    And because most of these reverse healers were rtively low ranked, they couldn¡¯t defeat the military and had to obediently follow them.

    Kate didn¡¯t want to suffer the same fate as them.

    She could only obediently say that she¡¯s a healer but never reveal that she¡¯s actually reverse healer.

    Soon, they reached the outskirt of City H.

 Chapter 224 - 224 Dividing

    224 Dividing

    There were a lot of people who had gathered there.

    Looking at the way they looked at each other with distrust, it was clear that they didn¡¯t want to get close with others. They were all powerful team from various locations.

    Lucy stopped the car and the two of them walked out. She nced at Kate. ¡°Technically, we¡¯re not a team yet. How do you want to report our existences in this area?¡±

    ¡°Just say that we passed by.¡± Kate shrugged. ¡°Besides, I¡¯m just a healer while you¡¯re an enhancement awakened. We can only be considered as a small team that¡¯s roaming around the area.¡±

    Thinking about it that way, Lucy nodded. It seemed that there was indeed no way they could be truly considered as a real team. At most, they could only be put inside because they had some capabilities.

    As expected, a soldier came to inquire about their identity.

    ¡°We¡¯re just a small team. But my friend is a rank 6 healer, so she thought that she can be of help.¡± Lucy patted Kate¡¯s shoulder as if saying that Kate is really amazing.

    The soldier was surprised and then looked ecstatic. The other rank 6 had reported their elements and there was no healer. At most, there was only one wood element while the other was more suitable for either attacking or defending. Now, there was another one in the support team, he was naturally excited.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    .....

    ¡°Kate.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Miss Kate, pleasee with us. The team leaders are all gathered here and they¡¯re all rank 6. There are a total of 3 rank 7 giant mutated snake but there are only 7 rank 6 who gathered here, so everyone had to form a team.¡±

    Kate nodded and walked forward.

    There were indeed six people there, including Kyle. Five of them were males and thest one was female. When the female one saw Kate, her eyes lit up with relief. It seemed that she was not the only female here.

    ¡°Alright, everyone here is rank 6, so I¡¯ll be direct.¡± Themander looked at the six of them and sighed deeply. Hemented the fact why more than half of them were not from the military and instead independent group.

    ¡°I will need you to split into 3 groups and led your group to help dealing with the rank 7 giant mutated snake. One of them is underground, so I will need a group that had both metal and earth element to deal with the one underground. The other two are roaming around the city and you can settle the team by yourself. Please introduce yourself first.¡±

    ¡°Petra, rank 6 earth element.¡± Petra looked at the others with gloomy look.

    Kyle narrowed his eyes when he looked at Petra, but his lips curled up to form a devilish smile, showing that he had no fear. ¡°Kyle, rank 6 fire and lightning element.¡±

    ¡°Yuri, rank 6 metal element.¡±

    ¡°Alisa, rank 6 water element.¡±

    ¡°Robert, rank 6 earth and metal element.¡±

    ¡°Kent, rank 6 wood element.¡±

    Kate blinked her eyes. ¡°Kate, rank 6 healing element.¡±

    When the word ¡®healing¡¯ was said, everyone naturally turned to her side. They knew the importance of healers in this stage and seeing that there was actually a healer who had reached rank 6, they were quite astonished. It was not easy for healers to rank up because of the limitation of resources and so on.

    Kate could only show an innocent face.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s form the team first.¡± The leader pped his hand. ¡°Miss Kate, as a healer, I hope you can stay on the ground.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Robert raised his hand. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with the one underground.¡±

    Petra actually wanted to stay on the ground, but thinking that he would indeed more active underground, he gritted his teeth, ¡°I¡¯m also the one underground.¡±

    Kyle looked at Petra and lowered his eyes. If not because they were facing 3 rank 7 giant mutated snake, he would be willing to kill Petra first. But that would have to wait until they finished deal in with the rank 7 giant mutated snake.

    ¡°As for the others, how about lottery?¡± Alisa raised her hand timidly. She was not sure about the best element mixing.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do lottery.¡± Themander was helpless.

    They do lottery and soon settled the team. Kyle will go with Alisa while Yuri will go with Kent and Kate. Kate looked at the lottery in her hand and sighed deeply. It seemed that she would not be able to stay with Kyle at all during this short mission.

    After settling the team, they asked their own men to hurry and prepare the n.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be the main attacker.¡± Yuri looked at the other two. He was from City H and had been the one tasked to deal with the rank 7 giant mutated snake. But upon seeing that there were three of them, he nearly pissed his pants.

    Thankfully, the city then adopted the defensive strategy, trapping one of the rank 7 giant mutated snake in the underground tunnel that had been strengthened. The other two were still roaming around and attacked their city from time to time, nearly shattering the defense.

    They had managed to breakthrough a few times, but managed to be pushed back after suffering quite a lot of losses.

    Now that the reinforcement had arrived, Yuri felt more confident.

    Kent nced at Yuri and nodded. ¡°Got it.¡±

    As a wood element, Kent was more inclined into crowd control skills, which was not that suitable for attacking. Since Yuri had volunteered to be the main attacker, he would naturally notpete with him.

    Kate nodded. She¡¯s only a healer, so it was natural that she would be the support.

    After settling this, they quickly departed along with the people in Yuri and Kent¡¯s team. From Kate¡¯s team, Lucy was following leisurely but vigntly. She would never allow anyone to have a chance to hurt them in the slightest bit.

 Chapter 225 - 225 Battle <1>

    225 Battle <1>

    Kyle watched in the direction where Kate was heading, his blue eyes were deep and his thoughts were unknown. When he saw Kate walked on her own, his eyes and attention had long been locked away by her.

    And this damned lottery was very annoying.

    Even when the chance was 50:50, his luck was simply too bad.

    Behind him, Lotte pulled Jake¡¯s sleeve. She whispered, ¡°Do you think we can ask for them to switch Kate to this group?¡±

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t think he will want to forcefully restrain her by his side either.¡± Jake looked at Lotte with a bitter smile. ¡°Anyway, we¡¯re not located that far from each other, so we can still look at her.¡±

    Lotte nced in the direction where Kate and the other two rank 6 groups went and nodded slightly. She just hoped that they would be fine after this mission.

    ¡°Kyle,¡± Dn called.

    ¡°Yes?¡± Kyle turned his head around.

    ¡°Finish this quickly.¡± Dn pointed at the rampaging rank 7 giant mutated snake at the front.

    .....

    Kyle looked at the rank 7 giant mutated snake and a sneer formed on the corner of his lips. ¡°Naturally.¡±

    He didn¡¯t want to y too long either. Rather than wasting his time with this rank 7 giant mutated snake, it would be better for him to stay with Kate.

    ¡­

    Swish!

    Sensing the wind from the rank 7 giant mutated snake movement, Kate was astonished. She looked at the broken walls and countless buildings that were already unrecognized. If not because there was another wall built inside, it was estimated that the rank 7 giant mutated snake would have long ughtered everyone here.

    The city had been breached and everyone was trying their best to stay alive in this situation.

    ¡°Ready defensive formation!¡± Yuri yelled. He gathered the metals around him, forming several types of weapon that he could use immediately.

    ¡°Uh, ok.¡± Kent nced at Yuri and raised his hand as several roots extended towards the rank 7 giant mutated snake¡¯s body, trying to restrain their movement.

    The other awakened also began their attack, using anything they could think in order to make sure that they could kill this rank 7 giant mutated snake.

    At the back, Kate was watching the barrage of attack and silently wondered what her purpose ining here was. She could see that this rank 7 giant mutated snake could still be restrained by these bunch of awakened.

    Though, some of them were sent flying from time to time.

    Extending her hand, she simply healed those who were heavily injured and watched as they returned to the frontline, fighting against the rank 7 giant mutated snake.

    Bang! Bang!

    While Kate was paying attention to the rank 7 giant mutated snake¡¯s vitality, she nced at the city and realized that there were a lot of people who were watching. After reaching rank 6, she could easily differentiate ordinary people and those who were awakened.

    The people who were watching from a distance were all awakened.

    ¡®Why didn¡¯t they step forward to help? They all look like they had reached rank 4.¡¯

    Looking at the badly made wall that had been broken to block this rank 7 giant mutated snake, Kate guessed that they were the backup people who were responsible to prevent the rank 7 giant mutated snake from entering deep into the city.

    It was just that¡­

    There were reported to be 10 million of people in the city, so shouldn¡¯t there be more people who participated in the defense.

    Bang!

    The rank 7 giant mutated snake suddenly shrieked out loudly.

    Kate looked forward and frowned deeply. They were all already tired and consumed most of their ability, but the rank 7 giant mutated snake was still thrashing around. From the vitality alone, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for them to defeat this rank 7 giant mutated snake.

    ¡®The rank 7 giant mutated snake is bleeding, but it¡¯s not enough to bleed it to death. If they want to, they had to hold on for another five minutes or so.¡¯

    That was actually already a pretty good result, but Kate didn¡¯t really think that this group of people could actuallyst that long.

    They were already panting and many had already exhausted. While Kate could heal their injury, she definitely couldn¡¯t recover their energy. Not to mention, everyone¡¯s elements were different and Kate certainly couldn¡¯t transfer the energy to them.

    They had to fight by themselves.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Yuri yelled and then waved to his friend.

    Looking at the posture that was simr to the scene back then when Yuri wanted to run away, Kate¡¯s eyes shed with rage. This Mr. Yuri had already run once when they were facing those powerful ants.

    Now that they were facing rank 7 giant mutated snake that could possibly pose threat to everyone, he still wanted to run.

    Her hand extended and the wind element that was about to reach Mr. Yuri was forcefully blocked. At the same time, the powerful suction of reverse healing was targeting Mr. Yuri, forcing him to step forward.

    His face pale and he could feel that there was something that was taken away from him.

    ¡°Mr. Yuri!¡± Kent yelled in warning.

    Yuri raised his head and saw the rank 7 giant mutated snake tail that was approaching. He instantly controlled all the metals elements around him, stabbing towards therge tail that was close to him.

    Bang!

    Blood sttered and Mr. Yuri was thrashed to the side along with many people in his group.

    Kent gritted his teeth. His men were forcefully making various shield as the rank 7 giant mutated snake tail was rushing towards them too.

    Bang!

    *cough* *cough*

    Some people vomited blood because of the impact.

    At this time, rank 7 giant mutated snake was already on its end as blood continued to spill freely on the ground.

    Kate was standing behind the two groups, watching the events in front of her and frowned. At this moment Mr. Yuri stood up and raised his hand when he saw the rank 7 giant mutated snake tail was approaching.

    Stab! Stab! Stab!

    Boom!

    The tail still smashed against him mercilessly.

 Chapter 226 - 226 Battle <2>

    226 Battle <2>

    Bang!

    As Kate watched the battle from the back, she felt a bit cold. Since when did she be so unfeeling towards other people to the point that she could watch them in misery without blinking her eyes like this?

    In the past, Kate would have shrieked in fear.

    But now, Kate could stand and watched everything in front of her. Even the gory sight that she used to fear was no longer something she worried about.

    ¡®Human¡¯s ability to adapt is scary.¡¯

    Kate really felt that she had be colder and colder as time passed. She could no longer be the same person as she used to be before this mutation and everything urred.

    Extending her hand, Kate used her healing ability and Yuri¡¯s body recovered at speed visible to the naked eyes. It was just that Kate couldn¡¯t erase the pain that he had experienced before.

    *cough* *cough*

    ¡°This rank 7 giant mutated snake is very tough.¡± Yuri¡¯s eyes were grim. He looked at his subordinate who were already lying on the ground. Their wounds were healing at speed visible to the naked eyes, but their abilities were alreadypletely consumed in this battle.

    .....

    ¡°It¡¯s bleeding profusely, we¡¯ll have a chance to win as long as we preserve long enough.¡± Kent looked at Yuri. He himself also felt a bit empty, but he still tried to maintain the tree roots to prevent the rank 7 giant mutated snake from moving too much.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Bang!

    The rank 7 giant mutated snake shrieked loudly and Kate felt the earth trembled. She looked into the distance and saw that the other rank 7 giant mutated snake was being roasted and suddenly headed towards the direction of City H.

    The rank 7 giant mutated snake in front of them was also simr. It suddenly turned around and rushed towards City H.

    ¡°Stop them!¡±

    BOOM!

    With the two rank 7 giant mutated snakerge bodies and powerful defense, the wall crumbled. After that, they could see that the rank 7 giant mutated snake in front of them suddenly moved and fire spread towards all of them, including those people who were watching and nning to build the wall again.

    ¡°AAAAAAAAAAAAa!¡±

    Screams of fear and terror spread.

    Kate had no time to care about everything as she raised her hand and used her space ability to block the fire from reaching her. Her eyes turned cold when she saw that the people were all dying instantly.

    She had no time to do healing at all.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Seeing the people in the City H running away as part of this city waspletely burned, Kate stretched her hand and pulled the remaining white dots from the rank 7 giant mutated snake in front of her. The white dots entered her body and the fire suddenly stopped spreading.

    After that, Kate spread her healing ability towards the few people who were still alive. She had healing ability not resurrection ability. If they no longer had any breath with them, she couldn¡¯t bring them back to life.

    *cough* *cough*

    ¡°Thest attack of this damned rank 7 giant mutated snake is so f********!¡± Mr. Yuri was still alive and rushed towards the rank 7 giant mutated snake¡¯s corpses, kicking it to vent his emotion.

    Many of his men didn¡¯t even have the time to set up defense before they were all swallowed by the fire and died.

    Yuri was so heartbroken when he thought about that.

    Kent panted. He looked behind him and some of his men were fallen and some others were sitting on the ground, panting badly. He looked at Kate and bowed as thanks.

    Without Kate, he knew that they all could kill this rank 7 giant mutated snake but they would also die in the process. That would be the most heartbreaking result in the world as they could only sacrifice themselves.

    They all wanted to live.

    Everyone want to live.

    It was only at this point that they realized how important it was to have a healer of high rank. As long as the healer was of high rank, it would increase their chance of survival.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not fast enough.¡± Kate looked at the other dying people and gritted her teeth.

    She had tried her best to quickly settle the rank 7 giant mutated snake and then used the white dots to heal them. However, in that short moment, several people¡¯s lives were still taken.

    ¡°You¡¯ve done your best. Thank you very much, Ms. Kate.¡± Kent smiled reassuringly.

    He nced to the side and saw that Mr. Yuri was still busy venting his anger and shook his head.

    ¡°Thankfully, our battle ended rather quickly. I would rather not meet with more rank 7 giant mutated snake in my entire life anymore.¡± Kent took a deep breath.

    Kate nodded in agreement.

    She herself would never want to deal with another rank 7 giant mutated snake in her life. But looking at the battle in the distance, she doubted that it would be possible for that to happen.

    ¡°Should we help the others?¡±

    ¡°Do you still have energy to go there?¡± Kent was stupefied. He was already dead tired after experiencing that battle just now. He definitely didn¡¯t have enough energy to deal with more rank 7 giant mutated snake.

    ¡°I think so?¡±

    Kate looked at her hand and pursed her lips. In order to make sure that no one could find out that she was actually a reverse healer, she had been very careful when dealing with the rank 7 giant mutated snake.

    However, this still didn¡¯t stop her from having abundant reserve of energy.

    After all, a rank 6 healer was naturally very powerful. Helping them recover just now didn¡¯t actually consume so much of her energy.

    ¡°Then you can ask Mr. Yuri to prepare a car for you to help the others.¡±

    ¡°Great. Thank you.¡±

    Kate smiled and looked at Mr. Yuri who was still beating the rank 7 giant mutated snake corpse in front of them. Well, he really hated that rank 7 giant mutated snake.

 Chapter 227 - 227 Battle <3>

    227 Battle <3>

    Bang!

    Finally, Mr. Yuri was satisfied after beating the rank 7 giant mutated snake a bit more. Though, his beating was actually quite harmless. It seemed that he also understood that the body of a rank 7 giant mutated snake is full of treasure.

    There was no way that he would actually destroy the rank 7 giant mutated snake corpsepletely.

    ¡°I¡¯m done. Did you two talk about something?¡± Mr. Yuri turned around and looked at Kent and Kate. He heard that they were talking about something but because he was too busy beating up the rank 7 giant mutated snake, he didn¡¯t pay close attention.

    ¡°Kate wants to help the others to deal with the rank 7 giant mutated snake. As a healer, I think it¡¯s fine for her to go there, right?¡± Kent responded.

    Mr. Yuri nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll prepare the jeep right away.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    It didn¡¯t take long for the car to be prepared and brought Kate and Lucy, who wanted to protect Kate, to the battlefield where Kyle and the others were busy dealing with the rank 7 giant mutated snake. Kyle was teamed up with Alisa, who was a water element awakened.

    Even from the distance, Kate could see the spars of lightning along with the flooded ground.

    .....

    ¡°Would they not die because they¡¯re electrocuted this way?¡± Kate was stupefied when she saw that the ground had turned into a pool.

    ¡°Watch out!¡±

    Bang!

    In the distance, Kyle¡¯s face was ck. Those of fire and water element were trying their best to evaporate and dismiss the water around their body. It was because they knew that Kyle wouldn¡¯t be able to use lightning element to deal with the rank 7 giant mutated snake if they were also wet.

    The electricity would spread to them, eventually killing them too.

    Swish!

    The rank 7 giant mutated snake twisted its body and slithered towards the forest, seemingly determined not to deal with this group any longer.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Alisa looked at the mess in front of her and felt frustrated. It was going well at first when they cooperated together, but when she was attacked, her control faltered and the water shield broke.

    The broken shield caused them all to be wet.

    This prevented them from attacking the rank 7 giant mutated snake with lightning element and had to resort to other elements while drying themselves.

    It was at this time that the rank 7 giant mutated snake escaped quickly.

    The rank 7 giant mutated snake was smart and knew that it wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with this group so quickly.

    ¡°How did your control break?¡± Kyle asked coldly. He thought that the battle would be finished soon, but it was destroyed by this woman. This made him terribly annoyed.

    It seemed that they would have to practice for cooperation before actually making a move. If the rank 7 giant mutated snake returned again and they were still so bad like this, it was estimated that they would be the one dying.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Alisa trembled. ¡°I didn¡¯t know either. When the ground shook, I¡¯m shaken and then¡­¡±

    ¡°How did you advance to rank 6?¡± Jake asked bluntly.

    He felt that even if they rarely participated in the battle, those who could advance to rank 6 should have some experience, right?

    Howe she couldn¡¯t stand straight when they were dealing with the rank 7 giant mutated snake?

    Alisa¡¯s face turned red.

    She advanced quickly because her family was rich and she was in the separate vi when the outbreak happened. Amongst the jewelries she had, there were several special gems that coincidentally suitable for her.

    With the method that the military spread in order to help the people grew stronger, she used those gems.

    Thanks to it, she grew stronger faster.

    But the other result was the fact that she didn¡¯t have muchbat experience. The battles that she had before were all battles against far more weaker giant mutated animals. They were definitely notparable to the rank 7 giant mutated snake.

    Seeing her silence, the others were speechless.

    Kyle was even more frustrated.

    If one was not capable enough, what are you doing at the frontline? Do you want to get yourself killed?

    ¡°If you still can¡¯t manage yourself, you shouldn¡¯t participate and help in the battle against the rank 7 giant mutated snake.¡± Kyle turned around, not caring about the other party anymore.

    Dn also shook his head.

    He felt apprehensive that there was actually someone who was stupider than Jake in the world. She was clearly so weak yet she wanted to prove herself at the frontline like this.

    ¡°She¡¯s here to help! What right do you have to stop her from doing it?¡± Alisa¡¯s subordinate was angry when she heard Kyle¡¯s harsh word.

    Kyle snorted and didn¡¯t care for anything.

    Behind him, Jake and Dn also walked away while shaking their head. While they didn¡¯t say anything more, their attitude was obvious.

    ¡°This is the frontline and not the yground.¡± Lotte looked at Alisa coldly. At first, she respected the other party as another rank 6 awakened. After all, she herself was only rank 5.

    But after this battle, she understood that recklessly advancing one¡¯s rank with resources without sufficient battle experience would only backfire. Even with such huge strength, she couldn¡¯t use it well.

    What a waste.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to get yourself and those around you killed, you should learn to use your ability to the fullest.¡± Lotte snorted and then walked to Jake¡¯s side.

    With her current ability, it was clear that she could actually defeat a rank 6 if the opponent was like Alisa. She felt utterly disappointed with the other party.

    Why are there not many truly powerful women like Kate and Lucy?

    Whether they were stronger or weaker didn¡¯t matter as long as they knew how to use their ability well and be responsible for it.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop it, Dean.¡± Alisa waved her hand. She knew that she was still too weak and the only reason why she was asked here was because some people coerced her father.

 Chapter 228 - 228 Resting

    228 Resting

    They were right.

    Even though their words were very hurtful, Alisa knew that she was still too weak to be able to do anything. If she truly wanted to be useful, she knew that it would be impossible for her to continue to be like this.

    She had to figure out a way to get stronger and use her abilities well.

    If she continued to be like this, she would be nothing more than a burden against the rank 7 giant mutated snake.

    Bang!

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Kate frowned when she arrived. She could see the white dots and the ck dots all over these people¡¯s body. it seemed that they were all injured at a considerable degree after fighting against the rank 7 giant mutated snake.

    She raised her hand and the white dots flew towards these people swiftly. Without the need for her to touch them right away, she could heal them well.

    They all quickly felt that they feel better.

    Looking towards Kate on the jeep, their expression showed their astonishment. This was the first time they met a healer who was so high ranked. The healing method was very quick and swift.

    .....

    So fast andfortable.

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Everyone cheered.

    Kate smiled and turned to look at Kyle. She opened her mouth, wanting to talk more with them when she recalled that her identity shouldn¡¯t have known them for a long time. This made her feel awkward.

    After all, she was currently not Kyle¡¯s cat who was pestering him for a long period of time. Instead, she was a new person whom he had never met before if not for the sake of this rank 7 giant mutated snake problem.

    Kyle raised his head and saw Kate¡¯s dilemma. He chuckled lightly and walked towards her. ¡°Thank you for your help, Miss Kate.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s nothing.¡± Kate quickly waved her hand.

    Lucy watched from the side speechlessly. Having known Kate for a long period of time, she had never seen Kate being so flustered and blushing like that. After all, she had long known that Kate¡¯s interest towards boys were verycking.

    Socking that even if she brought a dozen picture of handsome boys, Kate would onlyment that they were good looking and after looking for a bit more, she would be attracted with the books in her hand instead.

    Lucy even wondered whether Kate would have an interest in the opposite gender someday.

    But looking at the way Kate behaved now, Lucy was speechless.

    It was not that Kate was not interested at all.

    But she hadn¡¯t found the right person before and thus, her interest wascking even though she didn¡¯t mind looking at the handsome men¡¯s pictures a few times. Who didn¡¯t like looking at handsome men?

    At the very least, Lucy herself liked it.

    *cough*

    ¡°Miss Kate is good.¡± Kyle nodded.

    Behind him, Jake was doing his best to hold back hisugh. Because of the rank 7 giant mutated snake, Kyle couldn¡¯t interact with Kate normally like how he did with his cat. This made him really want to jeer at Kyle and mocked the other party.

    After all, it was rare for him to see Kyle being so deted like this.

    But Jake would naturally hold himself back. He didn¡¯t want to be beaten up like when he was fighting with his mother. If he were to offend Kyle, he estimated that his future wouldn¡¯t be good at all.

    Dn watched in amusement but said nothing. He only felt that it was quite entertaining aside from their usual interaction.

    ¡°Are you injured?¡± Kate frowned when she saw the ck marks on Dn¡¯s arm. She raised her hand and the white dots immediately reached Dn.

    Kyle nced at Dn and then at Kate, nodding his head. Such a small injury could be healed easily. As Kyle had formed a blood contract with Kate, he naturally could also use her healing ability.

    But the two of them had agreed before that they would not use each other¡¯s ability unless it was absolutely necessary.

    After all, if it was known that humans could also make blood contract with each other, there might be some unforeseen events in the future. Before Kyle was absolutely clear about this matter and whether there were others like them, he didn¡¯t want to spread this matter out.

    Kate herself agreed with this point of view.

    ¡°The rank 7 giant mutated snake escaped, so we might need to stay in City H for the time being. I would like to talk with you more in regards of healing method, Miss Kate.¡± Kyle then beckoned for the others to walk.

    ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure, Mr. Kyle,¡± Kate responded, feeling that this address was somewhat awkward.

    She was more used to call him directly with his name after using it for some time. Tsk, habits could be so easily formed too.

    At the side, Alisa saw Kyle interacted with Kate so easily.

    Added with the fact that the healing method was so powerful that all of her subordinates were healed almost right away, Alisa understood that even in the battle, this kind of healing would be very useful.

    So useful that even if they were injured, they could get back to battle almost right away afterwards.

    Because their injuries would be healed right away.

    They wouldn¡¯t have any reason to forfeit in the battle.

    ¡°She¡¯s amazing,¡± Dean, Alisa¡¯s subordinate, murmured.

    ¡°Indeed.¡± Alisa¡¯s eyes dimmed slightly. She understood that in this world, those who wanted to grow stronger would have to fight every single day, going against their limit and break through their own limitation.

    It was only through harsh tempering would they be able to show their talent brilliantly and not being such a shame like her.

    People were not equal.

    At this time, Alisa thought to herself and clenched her fist. Tonight, she will train harshly so that she would be able to deal with the rank 7 giant mutated snake should the rank 7 giant mutated snake came back again.

 Chapter 229 - 229 Teasing

    229 Teasing

    The road towards City H was finally cleared.

    Even though there were still threats for the rank 7 giant mutated snake toe out again, they all wanted to rest. Not to mention aside from the rank 7 giant mutated snake, there were still many giant mutated animals.

    Thankfully, the people in City H could deal with the giant mutated animals.

    They still have many awakened.

    ¡°This ce is pretty good.¡± Marc nodded when he saw the houses that was dedicated for them all to stay for the time being.

    ¡°Wang! Wang! Wang!¡± <It¡¯s really good! I want to eat! run around!>

    Robby was also very excited. His master was usually very thrifty and rarely picked a good ce for them to stay. Now that he had seen this area, he felt that this was the best ce for a dog like him to live.

    It was simply the best!

    ¡°Why do I feel that my dog is cursing me?¡± Marc looked at Robby suspiciously.

    .....

    ¡°Wang! Wang!¡± <you¡¯re thinking too much! I will not curse you! still need you to eat.>

    Robby wagged his tail honestly.

    Marc¡¯s lips twitched when he heard Robby¡¯s words and looked at his dog with resentment. Who was the one who fed the dog most of the time? And this dog still had the gut to actually say that he was only responsible for feeding?

    Where¡¯s your conscience?

    But then again, does dog have a conscience?

    Lotteughed out loud when she saw Robby¡¯s action. ¡°At the very least, Robby is being honest that he only stays with you for food.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that¡­¡± Marc looked at Lotte helplessly.

    ¡°Wang! Wang!¡± <Food! Food!>

    At the side, Lucy couldn¡¯t help herself andughed out loud. She always liked dogs and seeing Robby acting like that, she really wanted to step forward and teased the good dog again.

    She looked at Kate with arched her eyebrows as if asking why she wanted to stay away from Kyle for the time being?

    Now Lucy couldn¡¯t y with Robby openly!

    Kate noticed Lucy¡¯s gaze and smiled bitterly. She just didn¡¯t want others to think that Kyle was already so powerful that he could have another rank 6 in his team. If others were to find out that there were two rank 6 cooperating together in Kyle¡¯s team, she could guess how much pressure he had to bear.

    After all, there was no way others would let Kyle off after finding out that he had such high battle power. At the very least, they would want him to work for them and the military in order to make a good use of his team.

    Kate didn¡¯t want that.

    She just wanted to live peacefully with Kyle as much as possible. There was no need to bother with theplicated political struggle and many others on the outside world.

    Bang!

    The door opened and two people walked inside. It was Petra and Robert. At this moment, they all looked very embarrassing with dirty body filled with unknown dirt or whatever. Not only them, their team behind them was not any better.

    Kyle raised his head and saw Petra. He sneered. ¡°Did you take a bath in the ditch?¡±

    Petra looked at Kyle coldly. ¡°It¡¯s mud and not sh**!¡±

    ¡°Same for me.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Petra snorted and waved his hand, ordering the others to start moving to clean up as fast as possible. It was already very embarrassing enough for him to have this appearance.

    Not to mention that those with abilities were all very tired because they had exhausted their abilities. They didn¡¯t have enough energy to clean themselves up.

    Thankfully, this house was near the gate.

    They didn¡¯t need to be paraded on the street with such an appearance.

    ¡°Did you kill the rank 7 giant mutated snake?¡± Mr. Yuri asked the important question that he wanted to know.

    ¡°No.¡± Robert was annoyed. ¡°There are two rank 7 giant mutated snakes. We¡¯re ambushed and had to do whatever possible to run away. Thankfully, we still can seal the entrance so that those rank 7 giant mutated snake couldn¡¯t get up.¡±

    ¡°Two?¡± Mr. Yuri frowned.

    The others took a deep breath when they heard that. They were already very tired when they dealt with three rank 7 giant mutated snake. Now that they killed one, they found out that there were actually four rank 7 giant mutated snakes in total?

    How was this going to be easier?

    They all felt dismayed.

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll go down with you tomorrow.¡± Kent volunteered. At the very least, he knew very well that he would be able to help a bit. His element was wood and it might help to control the rank 7 giant mutated snake¡¯s movement, even if it was only a little bit.

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll guard the outside and reinforce the defense first.¡± Mr. Yuri stood up. He didn¡¯t want their rest to be disturbed with rank 7 giant mutated snake running loose, so he quickly stepped out.

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    Kate looked at Petra and frowned.

    While she herself knew that she might be more useful to the fight underground, she didn¡¯t want to help Petra at all. Even though she was not clear about his dispute with Kyle, she wanted to side with Kyle more.

    Behind Petra, Lotus walked inside. She also looked very embarrassing right now and felt very ashamed to be here.

    But upon entering, what greeted her was the eyes of Kate.

    She stopped moving.

    Fear sprouted from the bottom of her heart when she recalled her own death in the so called memory of hers.

    Who would have thought that in this mission, this female devil actually appeared?

    And they would have to stay in the same location for a period of time.

    For Lotus, it was a terrifying nightmare.

    But Lotus definitely couldn¡¯t say anything and quickly lowered her eyes, running towards the bathroom as fast as possible. She didn¡¯t want to stay even a second longer in the same room as Kate!

 Chapter 230 - 230 Training as Human

    230 Training as Human

    Kate looked at Lotus¡¯s back in confusion.

    She was sure that she hadn¡¯t interacted much with this former ssmate of hers. After all, the two of them usually didn¡¯t have ss together. So they didn¡¯t actually know each other that well before the giant mutated animals appeared.

    And after these giant mutated animals appeared, they were technically enemies.

    Though, Lotus had never met with Kate right away.

    But why did Lotus look so fearful of her?

    This unexined urrence made Kate wonder whether there was actually something that Lotus knew but she didn¡¯t. After all, Kate was sure that she hadn¡¯t done anything towards Lotus.

    After thinking for a bit, Kate really couldn¡¯t figure it out.

    Lotus just suddenly feel fear towards Kyle and now she suddenly felt immense fear towards her too.

    Were they so scary?

    .....

    Kate was confused, but she chose not to think too much and walked with Lucy towards the room designated for them.

    ¡°Do you want to take a bath too?¡± Lucy asked curiously.

    Kate shook her head. Instead, she was looking at the room all around the location, wondering whether there will be people who would be spying on them. After all, they were all outsiders from City H. There was no way the people here would be so trusting of them so suddenly.

    At the very least, she didn¡¯t think that they would trust them so much.

    Lucy seemed to understand what Kate was thinking when she saw Kate was looking around like that. Her eyes narrowed and the corner of her lips curled up to form an evil smile.

    ¡°It seems we do have to be more careful to make sure no one will try to take advantage of us.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡± Kate shrugged. ¡°I¡¯ll just rest and meditate a bit.¡±

    In fact, what Kate wanted to know was whether there was any different between her usual practice and when she had turned into a human or not. She had never practiced when she was a human being, so she was curious.

    The time when she was being a little kid didn¡¯t count.

    She didn¡¯t evenst long when she was being a kid much less finding a time for her to practice. Since her mental age was far older, she felt very ufortable to be a little kid again, so Kate usually didn¡¯t stay as a kid for a long period of time.

    For her, it was morefortable to be a cat.

    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t disturb you then.¡± Lucy shrugged. ¡°Also, how long do you want to stay this way?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯ll be dinner togetherter right?¡± Kate asked instead of answering.

    Lucy pursed her lips. She could guess that what Kate wanted was actually to interact more with Kyle when it was dinner time. That way, their interaction wouldn¡¯t be too awkward and others wouldn¡¯t suspect much.

    Though, when Kate and Kyle were officially together, there will definitely more problems arose in the future.

    Well, it was not her business.

    She just wanted to live well around Kate and the others. There was definitely no need for her to meddle with their rtionship. She was not such a woman who would meddle too much in other people¡¯s private matters.

    ¡°Whatever then. I hope that you can still have good rtionship with each other.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When did you see me having bad rtionship with others?¡± Kateughed and waved her hand.

    Lucy looked at Kate but didn¡¯t care anymore. She swaggered to the bathroom and nned on washing her face. While taking a bath might make them more privy to others¡¯ prying eyes, washing her face should be fine.

    With that in thought, Lucy simply continued walking towards the bathroom.

    Ssh! Ssh!

    While Lucy was washing her face, Kate sat down on the bed and recalled Kyle¡¯s practice. She had seen his way of practicing and slowly tried to sense the elements all around her body and outside too.

    To her surprise, it was extremely easy for her to do so.

    Not only that. She also noticed that the elements all around her body seemed to respond to her call and willingly enter her body, nourishing her core to get stronger. There was not even any need for her to work hard as from time to time, these elements would slowly enter her core and slowly nourishing it.

    This made Kate a bit speechless.

    She guessed that this had something to do with the fact that she had transformation gem inside her body. That transformation gem seemed to be able to attract the elements needed for the other two gems.

    She¡¯s both human and cat.

    For animals, their training was faster than human because their body would naturally develop naturally.

    This was one of their advantage.

    It was something that Kate had naturally seen and experienced herself.

    This made her wondered whether humans would actually be suppressed by the giant mutated animals in the future or not. After all, these giant mutated animals could develop faster than human.

    Of course, that excluded the humans who were using the gems to improve.

    The problem was the fact that these gems were limited.

    Kate was thinking while still trying to practice. It seemed that even if she was not focused, her practice didn¡¯t seem to be interrupted in the slightest bit. If others were to find out the fact that she could train like this, they would definitely want to vomit blood.

    They all practiced hard day and night to reach this level, but there were others who could reach high level without having to practice tirelessly.

    Who could ept it?

    Thankfully, they didn¡¯t know.

    Time passed quietly and Lucy was sitting near the window, listening to the people moring outside. She always liked gossip, but it was a pity that after this incident, there were not many people who had the time to gossip around.

    ¡°Kate,¡± Lucy suddenly called out.

    ¡°Mhm?¡± Kate opened her eyes and looked at Lucy. Different with others who trained by meditating, Lucy¡¯s training was beating up people¡­ I mean, fighting with others.

    Thus, Lucy had no interest in training like Kate.

 Chapter 231 - 231 Dinner <1>

    231 Dinner <1>

    ¡°It¡¯s almost time for dinner. I don¡¯t want to starve to death here. Also, don¡¯t you want to interact with others too? Eh wait, have you recovered yet?¡± Lucy looked at Kate in worry.

    She didn¡¯t know much about how Kate usually practiced since what she saw was Kate sleeping almost all the time. But she knew that Kate had to recover without using her reverse healing in order to avoid people¡¯s eyes.

    In any case, she knew very well that she has been a difficult person to deal with and Lucy didn¡¯t want to create more trouble for her best friend.

    ¡°I have. It¡¯s not that long for me.¡± Kate stretched her body.

    Being an adult again made her feel much better. After having to act as a cat for a long period of time, Kate had to admit that she missed the feeling of being able to act as a human being.

    There were many differences.

    And Kate naturally felt that it was really good.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Do you feel any different?¡± Lucy asked curiously. She has been quite curious about this since Kate was technically the only person she knew who could change form between cat and humans.

    ¡°Not exactly.¡± Kate tilted her head. ¡°I feel good.¡±

    .....

    ¡°Let¡¯s go eat, then.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    ¡­

    While Kate and Lucy were recovering well in their room, the other got different rooms. Kyle was staying in the same room with Dn while Jake was staying with Lotte. They didn¡¯t even know how that man managed to coax his girlfriend into having the same room as him.

    It seemed that the rtionship between the two of them should progress soon enough.

    Thest room was given to Marc and Robby. Given the fact that Robby was very mischievous, it wouldn¡¯t take long for the room to be in a mess.

    ¡°Have you checked?¡± Kyle asked slowly as he watched Dn walked all around the room. In terms of finding bugs and so on, he and Dn were quite good at it. At the very least, this was one of the few tactics they were taught during the time in the military.

    He was busy recovering his strength and since most people couldn¡¯t see their way of recovering aside from the fact that they were all sitting, Kyle simply didn¡¯t care even if there were people watching.

    It was Dn who had more strength to walk around and checked the surroundings first.

    ¡°Yes. They¡¯re cautious.¡± Dn nodded and frowned.

    Hearing that, Kyle was not that surprised. Seeing how many people choose to live in City H, it was impossible for them not to have some measures against some rather more powerful people or something like that. In any case, Kyle believed that the situation in City H was not as harmonious as it looked like in the surface.

    ¡°There¡¯s still some time before dinner. I¡¯ll check outside.¡± Kyle stood up and walked out of the room. He felt his hand itched a bit. Usually, he would be carrying Kate on his arm or she would meow to him.

    But now, she was staying in another room.

    He could only hold himself back.

    ¡°Ie.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    They carried their backpack and walked out of the room, looking at the scenery outside. City H was in a much better condition aspared to City E where they stayed. There were more people and there was also some other business that has been going on.

    The city was not in the state of disrepair. In fact, it didn¡¯t look that much different from the state where the mutation had urred yet.

    ¡°Oh, you guys are walking outside.¡± Jake walked out with a grin. There was a bright red mark on his cheek.

    Kyle nced at it and rolled his eyes. ¡°What did you do to be kicked out again?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not kicked out! I just want to get some fresh air!¡± Jakeined.

    Dn looked at Jake silently.

    Only a fool would believe it when they saw Jake¡¯s face.

    Jake raised his hand in defeat. Alright, he knew how unconvincing it was but he naturally didn¡¯t want to share the things he did with his girlfriend.

    The others also didn¡¯t pester him.

    They didn¡¯t want to be fed with more dog food.

    ¡°What do you think of the city, Jake?¡±

    ¡°Huh? I think it¡¯s very orderly like how it used to be before the so called apocalypse and these giant mutated animals appeared. I wonder how they did that.¡± Jake shrugged. He didn¡¯t really care, though.

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    Kyle narrowed his eyes.

    For the city to be this orderly, it was impossible for them to be truly because of thew. There had to be someone or an organization that was powerful enough to control the people¡¯s lives.

    But they didn¡¯t have any rank 6 awakened.

    Except for Mr. Yuri.

    Kyle nced to the distance and saw Mr. Yuri walking back. He gave some instruction to the other military members who followed him. Even though they were not using any of their abilities, Kyle could guess their ranks easily.

    Rank 5.

    Many of the people who followed Mr. Yuri and also the military in City H were of rank 5.

    That was why they could hold on even under the siege of those rank 7 giant mutated snakes.

    But they couldn¡¯t deal with them.

    So they called for reinforcement.

    ¡°Dn.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Can you check the current political situation? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that simple for City H to be able to recruit so many powerful military officers.¡± Kyle narrowed his eyes.

    He was once part of the military and knew that there had to be something that made the military willing to share their resources to City H.

    ¡°There has been some disputes. My father told me.¡± Jake turned to Kyle. ¡°The situation at the higher ups¡­ are not very good.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Kyle nced at Dn and thetter nodded.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see whether we¡¯ll be dragged into their annoying game or not.¡±

 Chapter 232 - 232 Dinner

    232 Dinner <2>

    Game?

    Jake was confused by Kyle¡¯s words but Dn understood. He pointed at the house and wanted to pick a ce where he couldn¡¯t be seen to do his business. After all, he couldn¡¯t possibly hack into the database when they were walking around like this.

    Not to mention, he had to figure out the way to connect and secure the line first.

    So it might take some time.

    Kyle nodded and looked around the area a bit more before returning to the house. Even though he felt City H was strange, but the military there would definitely not allow them to walk around their cities.

    All they could do was to be patient and follow the arrangement for the time being.

    When they returned, the other teams had also came out. They gathered at the back where several tables had been prepared for them to have dinner.

    ¡°The smell of food is really good.¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡± Kyle nodded and saw that Kate had alsoe out of the room. Seeing her, a smile tugged on the corner of his lips and he walked in Kate¡¯s direction without hesitation.

    .....

    ¡°Miss Kate.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Kyle,¡± Kate responded and also smiled.

    Lucy saw that and felt that her presence will be utterly unnecessary. Besides, Kate was actually very powerful in terms of attacking ability. The only problem she had was the fact that each and every one of her attacks were very lethal.

    So lethal that it could kill people immediately.

    ¡°I¡¯ll look around for more food. Hmm, I want to tease that dog again.¡±

    Kate looked at Lucy speechlessly and waved her hand. She knew how much Lucy liked Robby and how she kept on teasing that dog from time to time. It was just that she was not allowed to keep a dog back before the giant mutated animals appeared. That was why Lucy would only tease other people¡¯s dogs.

    And after these giant mutated animals appeared, it was more impossible for Lucy to keep dogs. She didn¡¯t even know how many animals hadn¡¯t turned into giant mutated animals.

    It would take some time before order returned.

    During this time, it would be better for her to tease the already existing dog.

    ¡°Got it. You have fun.¡±

    ¡°I will.¡±

    Kyle nced at Lucy and nodded. He honestly didn¡¯t remember this student either and only knew that Kate and Lucy were close. And seeing how they interacted well and seemed to know each other so well too, he felt a bit jealous.

    He had be a teacher for some time back then before the giant mutated animals, but he never had the chance to interact more with the students because he felt that it was a hassle. The job as a teacher was already something that he himself didn¡¯t like.

    But this had caused him to also missed the time when Kate was still his student.

    He didn¡¯t even know how Kate used to be when she was still his student.

    ¡°What is it, Mr. Kyle?¡± Kate asked in confusion when she saw his gaze. He seemed to have something to say but he didn¡¯t dare to say it.

    ¡°I¡¯m wondering how it would look like when you¡¯re still a student.¡±

    Without these giant mutated animals.

    Without any problems of life they encountered during this time.

    Kate was stunned. She thenughed. ¡°I¡¯m just a boring student who only know how to study and all. Professor Kyle is also just one of my professor back then whom I barely know.¡±

    Kyle nodded. ¡°I should have interacted more with the students.¡±

    ¡°Even if you interact with the students more, would you actually pay attention to an ordinary student like me?¡± Kate was amused.

    ¡°Right.¡± Kyle smiled and still looked in Kate¡¯s direction. Being able to see her face now, he felt that she¡¯s indeed pretty. While he didn¡¯t have much interest in women¡¯s appearance, Kate¡¯s appearance was definitely not bad.

    She was not the type that stood out in a crowd, but if they took the time to look at her, they would see that she did look good.

    ¡°Shall we eat, Professor Kyle?¡± Kate inevitably changed back to the way she used to address Kyle.

    ¡°Just call me with my name.¡± Kyle chuckled.

    ¡°Alright Kyle.¡±

    The two of them chatted happily.

    There were others who were watching from the distance and those rank 6 awakened also took this chance to interact with the others. After all, it was not every day that they could meet with others who were also powerful and had made their name during this time where giant mutated animals were running rampart.

    Petra was at the other table and naturally saw Kyle and Kate¡¯s interaction. He furrowed his eyebrows.

    Healing awakened was very precious.

    The moment Kate appeared, he had the intention to pull her into his group. But seeing how Kyle and Kate interacted so well like that, he was really in a bad mood. In his team, there were only wood elements and there was no healing element at all.

    Thus, he wished that he could meet with healing element in the future.

    After all, healing element was really rare.

    And those who could be lucky enough to awaken the healing element might not have anybat power. As a result, it was estimated that they couldn¡¯tst long and ended up dying in the hands of these giant mutated animals.

    In several cities that Petra visited, he had never met with any healer awakened without team.

    Each and every one of them had team.

    ¡°Lotus, does Kyle and that woman know each other?¡± Petra asked. He felt ufortable.

    ¡°Kate is Kyle¡¯s student.¡± Lotus knew this much. She avoided Kyle¡¯s ss, but she had seen the other few girls who were either too brave or too unlucky to be put in Kyle¡¯s ss. If she was not wrong, Kate was included among those few girls.

    ¡°How unlucky. I was thinking of recruiting her.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Lotus shook her head rapidly. Even if the current Kate hadn¡¯t done anything to her, she could never forget what Kate had done in her previous life. Those scary images and stories she heard came back again.

    No one knew Kate¡¯s real name.

    They called her the demoness or witches or whatever other names.

    Because of what she had done.

 Chapter 233 - 233 Dinner <3>

    233 Dinner <3>

    ¡°Do you have to react so much?¡± Petra frowned, a bit dissatisfied.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that¡­ but it¡¯s because of her real abilities.¡± Lotus noticed Petra¡¯s gaze and tried to exin herself. ¡°She¡¯s not just an ordinary healer.¡±

    ¡°Dual awakened?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know whether she¡¯s dual awakened or not¡­.¡± Lotus frowned. She had only heard of what Kate did from other people and only see Kate¡¯s real ability once in her previous life. Countless people lost their lives without even getting close to her.

    It seemed as if their lives were sucked dry and everyone fell down to the ground, turning into corpses in the matter of second.

    It was terrifying.

    So terrifying.

    She was not like a human being but like a devil that came to take their lives. As long as they displease her even in the slightest bit, she will raise her hand and kill them all in a matter of seconds.

    Lotus didn¡¯t want to interact with Kate in the slightest bit.

    .....

    If it was during the time when she had just awakened, she might have the chance to kill Kate. But now that Kate had already turned into rank 6 awakened¡­ there was basically no chance for Lotus to kill her.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s a reverse healer,¡± Lotus whispered.

    Petra¡¯s pupil dted when he heard Lotus¡¯s words and decided that he would stay away from Kate from now on.

    The so called reverse healer¡¯s stories had been told to many people. It was said that they were not human being because of their abilities that could kill both humans and giant mutated animals in a matter of seconds. As long as they were within a certain range, they could be killed instantly.

    Thus, everyone feared reverse healer.

    There were various reactions from the higher ups. These reverse healers couldn¡¯t be controlled at all and for some of them, it would be better to kill them all. But there were also those who chose to cooperate with them.

    It was just that the response from the people would vary.

    And Petra didn¡¯t want to take his chance by associating with a reverse healer. For those reverse healer, the only way to control them was through the people they cared about. But even then, not all reverse healer still had any family members, boyfriend/girlfriend, or those whom they cared for.

    These giant mutated animals had killed so many people that no one knew who had died and who were still living anymore. It took great effort topile the data of these people.

    ¡°Then we should stay away from her.¡± Petra nodded in agreement.

    He had heard of how scary these reverse healers could be. He didn¡¯t want to bet with his own life how they would react if there were others who wanted to take advantage of them.

    It was enough that he heard of these incidents from others and didn¡¯t experience it himself.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lotus couldn¡¯t agree more.

    The moment she came back, she had long decided that she should stay away from these two big devils. They were both very scary and caused massive destruction that made their name famous.

    At the same time, they were also very uncontroble.

    Neither the giant mutated animals or any humans could possibly influence them in the slightest bit.

    It was just that Lotus was a bit confused.

    From her past life¡¯s memories, Kyle and Kate didn¡¯t have good rtionship with each other. Howe they talked so well with each other now? It looked like friends who were catching up or joking around rather than strangers who supposed to not know each other.

    In fact, Lotus heard that the two of them should be shing against each other during an event.

    But even with her current status, she was not qualified to know what kind of event it was.

    Thus, she was confused.

    But then again, it was not her business.

    As long as she stayed away from these two, she should be fine.

    ¡®I have to get stronger faster.¡¯

    Lotus clenched her fist. In her past life, she was so weak that even when the world was destroyed in front of her, she couldn¡¯t do anything. Living like a dog all the time while trying her best to somehow get stronger, she still ended up as nothing in the face of these powerful awakened.

    She couldn¡¯t do anything but die in the hands of these powerful people.

    She didn¡¯t want to repeat such thing.

    Thus, she had to grow stronger. Stronger so that she could change her own fate andtched onto the powerful Petra.

    At the very least, she had seen the battle between Petra and Kyle in her previous life. It was a very spectacr battle that changed even the terrains. Though, she didn¡¯t know whether the two of them would still sh like that in this life.

    After all, her presence had changed some things.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about tomorrow¡¯s battle instead. We still have to figure out how to deal with those two damned snakes.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    The two of them switched topics.

    In the table not far from them, Mr. Yuri was ying with the ss in his hand, his eyes deep and filled with some strange thoughts. At this time, there were some things that Mr. Yuri was thinking.

    Slowly, he raised the ss and sipped the wine.

    ¡°Interesting.¡±

    Mr. Yuri¡¯s eyes shed with amusement and looked at the other military members around him.

    ¡°It¡¯s your bad luck to be meeting me in this ce, Miss Reverse Healer.¡±

    ¡­

    The dinner ended peacefully.

    Before they went to bed, Mr. Yuri came forward to tell them about the arrangement for tomorrow.

    ¡°Mr. Kyle and Miss Alisa will still deal with the same snake should ite back. When I reinforced the metals guarding below, I noticed that the two rank 7 giant mutated snakes are still there and might try to break out again. Mr. Petra, Mr. Kent, and Mr. Robert, I would like your assistance to help dealing with those two rank 7 giant mutated snakes.

    In the meantime, I will stay at the entrance and reinforced the entrance and other structure so that the city will not copse. Miss Kate, there are many injured soldiers and people in City H. When they heard that there¡¯s a powerful healer, they asked for help so that you can cure them all.¡±

 Chapter 234 - 234 Night Talk <1>

    234 Night Talk <1>

    ¡°Okay.¡± Kate nodded.

    Healing these people should be easy. She had also seen that these soldiers and people were resisting the three rank 7 giant mutated snakes at first and many were already in hospital. It should be fine for her to help healing them.

    Anyway, it meant that she didn¡¯t have to go to the frontline again.

    ¡°I¡¯ll apany you,¡± Lucy added from the side and looked at Mr. Yuri warily. Even though Mr. Yuri was still giving the same approachable image as he always be, she felt a strange sense of unease from him.

    At the side, Kyle¡¯s eyes narrowed as he looked at Mr. Yuri. For some reason, he felt that Mr. Yuri was purposely asking for Kate to stay behind in the city. But then again, they were not exactly allowed to actually enter the city and only at the periphery.

    Are there so many injured people?

    He scoffed slightly and try not to care. Soldiers always cared for ordinary people more than others.

    ¡°Any objection?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Petra shook his head.

    .....

    If he was still underground like before, it meant that he shouldn¡¯t have much contact with Kate, right?

    Thinking that way, Petra felt somewhat relieved. He didn¡¯t want to identally die because a reverse healer was losing control of her ability. That would be very terrifying.

    Lotus stayed at the side and listened to the arrangement. She heaved a sigh of relief.

    At the same time, she was actually thinking about City H.

    There was something strange in her memory about her past life. But since she herself never went to City H, she was not sure about what it was. She felt as if she had heard of something regarding City H, yet she couldn¡¯t be sure about what she actually heard.

    The so called memory of her past life was notplete and it was not like Lotus remembered everything. It was just that she had been relying on this memory of hers to live all these times.

    Taking revenge against those who wronged her in the past.

    Getting stronger faster so that she could be the one to control her fate.

    And tried to stay away from those strong viins until she was strong enough to be able to defeat them.

    As for City H¡­

    She felt that this city¡¯s name was strange. But again, there were so many cities destroyed in her past life that Lotus didn¡¯t particrly remember everything anymore. There were also some other cities that were thriving but then destroyed by these two big devils just because of some matters.

    It was some kind of strange reasons, but she kept on hearing many rumors about several strong people.

    In this life, she hadn¡¯t heard that much about Kate and Kyle. However, knowing that these two had already reached rank 6, she knew that it might not take long for her to start hearing about those matters.

    And Lotus was afraid.

    Afraid that these kind of matters would affect her and possibly cause great harm towards her.

    But Lotus tried her best to calm down.

    At the very least, nothing had happened yet. She just had to be careful and avoided them as much as possible to make sure that she would not be involved.

    Thus, Lotus simply stayed quiet.

    They all dispersed after Mr. Yuri was done giving a few more instruction.

    Lucy looked at Kate. ¡°Try to stay away from that military officer. I don¡¯t have good feeling about him.¡±

    Kate nodded.

    She knew that Lucy sometimes would have keen senses or at other times, she was simply messing around. She herself didn¡¯t really have good feelings towards Mr. Yuri, who has been promoted heavily in the radio countless times.

    Even if she knew that it was nothing more than political moves in order to make sure that the people were still in peace and still have hope and trust in the military¡­ she didn¡¯t have good impression of Mr. Yuri.

    The scene in which he ran away back then and also the fact that the people behind him only cared for themselves made her wonder why he was in the military in the first ce.

    Kyle¡¯s father was a truly good military.

    At the very least, he was truly someone who cared for the people and tried his best to make sure that these giant mutated animals would not hurt them. He would kill the giant mutated animals, arrange for ces for them to stay and most importantly, he tried his best to sustain their well being.

    While he was not perfect, he was still trying his best to save as much people as possible.

    But when Kate saw Mr. Yuri, all she could see was his selfishness more than his care for others. Though, she couldn¡¯t really judge him because she herself is selfish and would only care for her own life and those around her rather than the strangers whom she had never met in her entire life.

    If not because of these giant mutated animals, she would never be here in the first ce and lived an ordinary life.

    A boring yet fulfilling live.

    Still,parison was really painful. Because Kate was using Kyle¡¯s father as the standard for a good soldier, she just felt that Mr. Yuri was truly not a good person.

    ¡°Let¡¯s have some rest for the day. It has been tiring.¡±

    ¡°Sure. Do you want to guard first or me first?¡± Lucy asked. She recalled that Kate had never actually participated in guarding before because there were always others. Considering that Kate had only turned back into human recently, they couldn¡¯t really ask her to guard them before because she was just a cat.

    ¡°Night guard?¡± Kate frowned, finally realizing how inconvenient it was to do everything by herself. She knew very well that she was not a good guard. ¡°How about if I just set a barrier for us?¡± she asked in a low voice.

    Lucy: ¡°¡­¡± can you sustain such barrier for the entire night?

 Chapter 235 - 235 Night Talk <2>

    235 Night Talk <2>

    Seeing Lucy¡¯s expression, Kate knew that what she asked might be something that was impossible to be done. She herself knew that even as a rank 6 space awakened, it was impossible for her to keep the barrier up when she was sleeping.

    These abilities were not magic that could sustain itself without her watching at all. She still had to make sure that she was keeping watch and all.

    It was certainly impossible for her to do that.

    ¡°Anyway, there are no giant mutated animals in the city¡­ I think it should be fine for us to keep guard while the other is sleeping?¡± Kate asked again.

    Lucy sighed. ¡°I know you feel that it¡¯s notfortable to keep guard. Let¡¯s hope that we¡¯re fine with the others nearby.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Looking at the side, Kate noticed that Kyle¡¯s house was located not far from theirs. The corner of her lips tugged to form a faint smile. Perhaps, without her knowing it, she had already associated Kyle¡¯s presence with the word safe.

    She had always been staying with him and being protected by Kyle.

    It has long be a habit.

    .....

    ¡°Hey, hey, don¡¯t start giving me dog food when we¡¯re talking about serious matters here,¡± Lucy interrupted Kate¡¯s thought when she saw the other party¡¯s smile. As a person who loved gossips so much, she clearly knew what Kate¡¯s smile represented.

    She had seen more than enough friends of her fall in love before that she clearly knew how it looked like when they were thinking about their partner. It was just that she was not that close to those friends of hers.

    When these changes happened and these giant mutated animals appeared, she simply failed to contact them anymore. By now, Lucy didn¡¯t know whether these friends of hers was still alive or not.

    Then again, she didn¡¯t care that much.

    She just hoped that they were living well.

    Even amidst these giant mutated animals, there were still some cities that were functioning and strong people stood up to protect the others. That way, there was still a chance of survival, no matter how slim it might look like right now.

    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± Kate defended herself weakly.

    Lucy rolled her eyes. ¡°I know better than others about this kind of matter. Anyway, it¡¯s more important for us to determine whether you or I guard first¡­ and when you¡¯re the one who¡¯s guarding, you better not make a move.¡±

    Because once Kate made a move¡­. It was estimated that her opponent would die miserably.

    It was not like Kate couldn¡¯t control her power or anything like that. It was because Kate¡¯s abilities were simply too strong for them to face these ordinary people. If people below the rank of 6 were to attack Kate, it was estimated that they would die a gruesome death.

    After all, even a group of giant mutated animals still died under Kate¡¯s hand when they were fighting in the past.

    ¡°I know, I¡¯m not stupid.¡± Kate¡¯s lips twitched.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to train for a bit. You can walk around if you want.¡± Lucy could guess that Kate wanted to meet with Kyle again, so she waved her hand.

    Kate watched Lucy¡¯s back helplessly. What should she do if her best friend was so sharp. She felt so embarrassed right now.

    Back in the past, she never thought about whether she would be the topic of gossip in Lucy¡¯s mouth. But now that she had truly be one, Kate only felt that she was truly embarrassed.

    Oh well.

    Since it had already happened, she might as well pay a visit to Kyle. Looking around, Kate wondered whether there was any surveince nearby or not. If there were to be any surveince, she definitely couldn¡¯t turn back into a cat here.

    Kate didn¡¯t want to give those researchers another reason to try finding excuses to be able to research her.

    ¡°Kate, why are you standing here?¡± Kyle noticed Kate standing in front of her door and smiled faintly. He himself was thinking of paying a visit to Kate under the excuse of walking around, so this should be good.

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking of taking a short walk during the night,¡± Kate replied and smiled back. Being able to see Kyle at this height made her able to look at his expression clearer. After all, a cat¡¯s height was not exactly tall and if Kate wanted to stand in front of Kyle to see his expression, she had to use a table or something to be taller.

    ¡°I was also thinking the same thing. Would you like to take a short walk to the wall?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    The two of them walked forward.

    At the back, Jake was watching the two of them walked away and clicked his tongue. ¡°Tsk, tsk, I didn¡¯t expect that even during this kind of time, they will still have time to have a date.¡±

    ¡°¡­And what are you exactly doing here?¡± Marc looked at Jake speechlessly. Does this man also have the hobby of spying other people¡¯s date?

    He would always stay away when his friends were dating.

    The reason?

    He didn¡¯t want to be fed with dog food, okay? Just give them all to Robby and not to him because he was not interested in the slightest bit.

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand. It¡¯s really rare to see Kyle like this, ok?¡± Jake snorted. That cold and devilish Kyle was being considerate of others.

    Tsk, tsk, if those people who knew Kyle personally were to see this scene, it was estimated that they would be so surprised that their mouth opened big enough to fit an egg.

    The devil Kyle has a rather terrifying reputation.

    No one would dare to tease him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you already see it daily towards Little Kitty?¡± Marc rolled his eyes.

    ¡°That¡¯s different!¡± Jake refuted.

    If it was a cat, Kyle could only pamper that little cat without doing anything else. But if it was human, it would bepletely different. That was why Jake was somewhat curious about what Kyle would do.

 Chapter 236 - 236 Night Talk <3>

    236 Night Talk <3>

    ¡°Idiot,¡± Dn spat out when he saw Jake¡¯s expression. He only felt that Jake was being so stupid to be asking for trouble by following Kyle. Doesn¡¯t he know how much Kyle hated being followed by others.

    ¡°I¡¯m curious!¡± Jakeined again.

    Dn snorted and stopped saying anything else. He simply turned around to enter his room and take some rest for the day.

    As for Kyle?

    Dn only hoped that Kyle would be able to have a nice date with his little girl. After all, Dn could guess how much Kyle actually cared for the little cat, who¡¯s also his student and now his little girl.

    However, he would not go and personally watched it.

    He didn¡¯t¡¯ want to be fed with dog food.

    He already ate enough when Jake and Lotte were together and there was truly no need for him to add more torture for himself. He was not like those gossipy girls who would instead mor for more dog food.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you try to coax your girlfriend instead?¡± Marc shook his head. ¡°Am I right, Robby?¡±

    .....

    ¡°Wang! Wang! Wang!¡± <Or course, you¡¯re always right, Master! In that case, can I have more food?>

    Robby wagged his tail excitedly as he looked at his master, hoping that he would be able to get more food by agreeing with his Master.

    Marc¡¯s lips twitched. Who taught his dog to bargain for more food?

    Thinking about Lucy who was ying with Robby not long ago, he felt like going to Lucy andined. But then again, who could actually stand that strong woman? He would be killed within seconds just with Lucy¡¯s raw strength.

    ¡°No, you already eat too much.¡±

    ¡°Wang! Wang! Wang!¡± <bad Master! In that case, you¡¯re wrong! I¡¯m hungry!>

    ¡°You¡¯ve just eaten!¡±

    ¡°Wang!¡± <not enough!>

    Jake nced at Marc speechlessly and watched as Marc dragged Robby into his room. He felt that he could never understand why there would be anyone who wanted to argue with a dog.

    There was truly no point in arguing with animals like that.

    ¡°Jake, do you want to sleep or not?¡± Lotte opened the door and looked at her boyfriend suspiciously. This annoying boyfriend of hers has been like this ever since he knew that Little Kitty was actually Kate.

    Lotte was even more suspicious that this boyfriend of hers was actually a very gossipy person too.

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking of following Kyle.¡± Jake pointed at Kyle and Kate who were already a distance away from them. He didn¡¯t dare to get too close, though. After all, Kyle¡¯s senses as part of military back then was really good.

    ¡°¡­If you don¡¯t want to sleep, you should just say it.¡± Lotte smiled and mmed the door.

    Bam!

    Then, Jake heard the door was locked.

    Jake: ¡°¡­¡± what did I do wrong?

    He looked at the disappearing Kyle in the distance and then at the door. For the sake of his own survival, it would be best for him to stay here and coax his girlfriend.

    Thus, Jake stood beside the door, trying his best to coax his girlfriend to allow him to sleep for the night.

    ¡­

    While Jake was busy trying to coax his girlfriend to open the door and allow him to sleep for the night, Kyle and Kate were walking towards the wall. Because their temporary residences were still at the periphery, it was not that far.

    ¡°I make barrier,¡± Kate said in a low voice.

    Since her space element was rank 6, it would be hard for other at lower rank to even notice when she was using her ability.

    Kyle arched his eyebrows and nodded lightly. ¡°Are there any differences in using your abilities when you be a cat and a human?¡±

    ¡°No, there¡¯s none.¡± Kate chuckled. ¡°It seems that the transformation ability perfectly retains my abilities and only change the outside form.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a good ability.¡± Kyle nodded.

    Kate smiled. If there was any difference, it would be that her childishness when she was being a cat was reduced greatly. She no longer feel so mischievous nor wanting to sleep so much.

    It was as if the little cat from before had grown up.

    Though, Kate knew that her cat¡¯s form was actually still a little cat who was still a few months¡¯ old and still very small. While her form didn¡¯t have much effect towards her ability, it might affect her personality somewhat.

    Hmm, does it meant she will have double personality?

    Thinking about it made Kate¡¯s head hurt. She chose not to think too much since it will justplicate matters.

    ¡°What do you think of City H?¡± Kate suddenly asked. She felt that the city was quite strange, but she couldn¡¯t pinpoint what exactly. After all, there hasn¡¯t been any ¡®normal¡¯ things after these mutations appeared and countless giant mutated animals roamed around.

    ¡°This city might be involved in some political games of the higher ups. I don¡¯t know for sure the exact matter, but it might be quite annoying.¡± Kyle¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    The military would not move without any reason. This was why Kyle felt that City H was really suspicious. But even if he didn¡¯t like this city, it was not like he could avoid those political games forever.

    After all, no one could say for sure where it would affect others.

    ¡°They shouldn¡¯t affect us, right?¡± Kate asked in hesitation. She didn¡¯t know much about this kind of matter. In the past, she only cared about her study and future work, so she didn¡¯t really care about who the leader is.

    Just be real, who would have the time to watch the TV all the time to watch a certain politician¡¯s move?

    Unless they were reporter or someone in rted work, ordinary people would not care that much about those politicians except if there was something that would affect them directly in their lives.

    ¡°Perhaps.¡± Kyle shrugged. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about them.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡± Kate nodded.

    Kyle smiled and the two of them continued walking towards the wall.

 Chapter 237 - 237 Itâ€™s More Convenient

    237 It¡¯s More Convenient

    The sun had set and the night wind was rtively cold.

    They finally reached the wall and looked at the soldiers nearby. It seemed that it wouldn¡¯t¡¯ be possible for them to climb up without authorization. After all, the wall was highly important in this kind of times.

    Though, watching these things just made Kate thought of the ancient cities where the wall was purposely built so high to prevent others froming in.

    ¡°I guess we can¡¯t go up there without using some special means.¡± Kyle sighed and nced to the back. City H still has some electricity, probably from the generator that was located within the city. There were still surveinces around the city, monitoring everyone who were inside.

    ¡°I guess it means I can¡¯t turn back into a cat now.¡± Kateughed. With the space barrier around them, she had no qualms talking about the fact that she used to be a cat. Anyway, it was not a secret between her and Kyle.

    Kyle chuckled. ¡°You seem to like being a cat so much.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s more convenient.¡± Kate shrugged.

    It was only after being a human again that Kate realized how convenient it was being a cat sometimes. People would never put up their guard around a cat and would inevitably showed their true nature around her.

    After all, who would have thought that a cat was actually a human being?

    .....

    No one would think that way.

    Many people only think of Kate as nothing more than an ordinary cat belonged to Kyle and whenever Kyle was not paying attention, they would show their true nature. This made Kate realized that being a cat was actually really good for spies.

    They could see the true nature of many people without the need to worry about exposing themselves.

    Not that this method was replicable though.

    The first perquisite would be for them to turn into a cat, which was basically impossible in normal times.

    And after being a human again, Kate realized that there were actually a lot of people who would be watching her. It was not exactlyfortable, but as someone who admitted being a rank 6 healer, it was obvious that people would pay her more attention because of her ability.

    She was not exactly a person who liked attention.

    There were many times when she just wanted to hide and avoid their eyes because she felt ufortable.

    Kyle looked at Kate and arched his eyebrows. ¡°Then go back with me after this matter is over.¡±

    ¡°I will.¡± Kate nodded and smiled slightly.

    For her, staying with Kyle seemed to be the best option avable. She felt mostfortable staying with him and being able to snuggle again.

    It was not like she didn¡¯t like being a human being. But when she was outside, she felt that being a cat was actually morefortable. When they were back to the base, she would rather be a human, though.

    She wanted to see her parents again and talked with them as herself.

    No longer as a little kid who didn¡¯t seem to be able to grow up again.

    ¡°No more hesitation.¡±

    ¡°No! I just think that if I appear with you here, people will start to question it.¡± Kate pouted. It was not like she wanted to stay away with Kyle so badly, but she wanted to try how it would be if she were to travel around.

    And she had to admit¡­

    Habits were really scary.

    After being so used to be around Kyle, Kate realized that she was actually dependent on Kyle on many things. In the past, she knew very well that she was also dependent on her parents.

    After all, she was still a student and only cared about her study.

    About other matters such as tax, bills, and so on, it was handed to her parents because they were the ones who were busy taking care of such matter.

    ¡°I don¡¯t actually care that much about it.¡± Kyle shrugged. If those people dared to trouble him because of Kate¡¯s presence, he would make sure that they would regret being alive in this world.

    He didn¡¯t care about those troubles.

    There were already so many troubles he made over the years in the past. It was to the point that he was nearly put into jail or even executed because of some matters that was quite troublesome.

    If not because his father asked him to tone down and sent to City A to be an ¡®ordinary¡¯ teacher in the university, the nation might not even want to let him go so easily. Kyle¡¯s files were filled with things that were not good to be mentioned.

    Now that he had be powerful, it was no longer easy to move him around if they wanted to. Kyle still had some confidence to settle them down through some methods if it was necessary.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to add more conflict.¡± Kate shook her head.

    She didn¡¯t like conflict with others if it was unnecessary, so she would rather figure out a way to avoid such things to happen in the first ce. While it might be a bit more ufortable, Kate was used to it.

    After all, lives were not that easy for ordinary person in the ce where there were many powerful people around.

    They had to learn how to back down and behave themselves appropriately to avoid more troubles that they couldn¡¯t¡¯ clean up in their lives.

    ¡°You¡¯re too conservative.¡± Kyle nced at Kate and sighed lightly.

    If it was just up to him, he would not care in the slightest bit. But Kate would want to reduce the possibility of them having more problems in the future.

    Since that was the case, he could only step back.

    ¡°You¡¯re too reckless.¡± Kate red at Kyle in return.

    Kyleughed and didn¡¯t refute that. More often than not, he would not even care about the consequences of his action. It often led to more problems in the future afterwards, which was quite annoying for him too.

 Chapter 238 - 238 Date? <1>

    238 Date? <1>

    ¡°And you still justugh it off.¡± Kate looked at Kyle with reproach.

    Kyle smiled and shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I wouldn¡¯t be that reckless anymore.¡±

    ¡°Can you really do that?¡± Kate looked at Kyle and arched her eyebrows. When she first met with Kyle, he was still a person who liked to do things in ordance to what he wanted and would not care too much about other people¡¯s opinion.

    No matter how much Jake and Dn protested for some matters, Kyle would simply not care too much.

    Then again, the three of them seemed to be really easy going and liked to fool around for many things.

    Kate could only express helplessness when facing this bunch of people.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Kyle nodded.

    He would not care about the troubles he caused because he knew that his father could take care of himself in the past. Thus, Kyle would not care too much about what he had done and whether it would be troublesome.

    But now that he wanted to take care of Kate, he knew that there were many things that he had to put into consideration. There was no way that he could always act as if he cared for nothing in the world anymore.

    .....

    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to follow your steps too.¡± Kate grinned. She knew how much Kyle longed to be strong and have no one to control him. Even though she couldn¡¯t really understand why he wanted to grow stronger so badly, she would support him and tried to follow his steps as much as possible.

    Anyway, her body constitution seemed to be really good for practicing. It will definitely help her in getting stronger faster too.

    ¡°It¡¯s good.¡± Kyle chuckled.

    Looking at Kate in front of him, Kyle thought for a moment before raising his hand and rubbed Kate¡¯s head. Now that she was no longer a cat, it felt different when he patted her head like this. Her long hair felt smooth and silky.

    He liked this feeling.

    Kate lowered her head slightly, her cheek reddened as she allowed Kyle to mess around with her hair.

    She felt a bit embarrassed.

    But she liked being petted by Kyle. As a cat, she had been rubbed by Kyle a lot¡­ after all, he seemed to like petting her head too.

    Now that she was back to be a human, Kate felt embarrassed to be petted like this.

    But she liked it.

    Ahhhh, she felt so conflicted.

    Kyle watched as Kate¡¯s face reddened and chuckled internally. When Kate was a cat, it was quite hard to see her expression because a cat couldn¡¯t exactly blush. Well, animated cat could, but this one in front of him was a real cat, so Kyle couldn¡¯t see it.

    Now that Kate is back a human, he liked seeing her reaction.

    It felt more real.

    And also much cuter.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back?¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Kate nodded, looking into the distance, trying to stay away from Kyle¡¯s field of vision.

    She was sure that her face must be as red as tomato right now. Kate felt so embarrassed that she didn¡¯t know what she was supposed to do anymore.

    The two of them walked in silence.

    Only the silent song from the night wind apanied them.

    It felt so peaceful andfortable.

    Before long, the two of them reached their temporary residence once more. This time, they could see Jake was standing in front of his door, trying his best to coax his girlfriend to allow him to get inside.

    ¡°Lotte Sweety, it¡¯s really cold outside. I¡¯m not going anywhere and just staying here, so please open the door, okay?¡± Jake asked, his tone somewhat pleading.

    He didn¡¯t know why Lotte was annoyed when he wanted to follow Kyle, so he ended up staying here and tried to coax her. At this time, he was already racking his brain and tried all kind of methods in order to be able to coax his girlfriend to open the door.

    ¡°¡­Did he get locked outside?¡± Kate asked in a strange tone.

    ¡°Well, they have their usual couple quarrel.¡± Kyle shrugged, not thinking this scene was strange at all. For him who had already seen Jake messing around a lot, this kind of view was extremelymon in his eyes.

    In fact, he even wondered why Lotte held on staying with Jake all these times.

    Oh well, beauty is in the eyes of the beholder.

    One would never be able to fully understand why other people would fall in love with someone just like they might not be able to fully understand their own feelings.

    ¡°Will she really lock him out all night?¡± Kate wanted tough but she still felt a bit of sympathy for Jake.

    Being locked outside all night seemed to be very ufortable.

    ¡°Probably not. Anyway, Jake will be in charge of guarding first, so it¡¯s convenient for him to be the first one to stay outside.¡± Kyle shrugged.

    ¡°I see. How did he make Lotte agree to stay in one room in the first ce anyway?¡± Kate murmured in a low voice.

    Kyle arched his eyebrows. He actually also wanted to know that too, but he knew that even if he were to stay in one room with Kate, she would definitely turn into a cat. That way he couldn¡¯t do anything even if he wanted to.

    ¡°Go to sleep. Don¡¯t worry about the night guard, we¡¯ll take turns for it.¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be inconvenient for you?¡± Kate was a bit embarrassed. Though, she had to admit that she was not entirely sure that she would be capable enough to stay up all night long.

    As a young cat¡­ her instinct was simply to sleep and sleep more.

    Even though she had no such instinct after being a human being, it was also a fact that she already felt sleepy right now.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I couldn¡¯t have you kill other people immediately in this ce anyway.¡±

    Kate: ¡°¡­¡± she couldn¡¯t refute that.

 Chapter 239 - 239 Date? <2>

    239 Date? <2>

    Her ability worked against all kind of living beings. But the problem was that her control was not that good to make sure that she attacked enough to immobilize them but not hurting them permanently.

    After all, if she took too much of those light dots¡­ she would basically cause their life force to disappear.

    It would technically kill them.

    And Kate¡¯s ability was not suitable to be shown in front of other people as of now. After all, Kate still wanted to hide the fact that she was a reverse healer.

    ¡°Go to sleep.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡± Kate nodded and then walked to her room. ¡°Good night, Kyle.¡±

    ¡°Good night, Kate,¡± Kyle responded, watching Kate disappeared into her room.

    Klep!

    The moment the door closed, Kate saw Lucy was looking in her direction with a smirk on her face.

    .....

    ¡°So, how¡¯s your date?¡±

    ¡°Date?¡± Kate was stunned and her face turned red. ¡°It¡¯s not a date. We¡¯re just walking for a bit.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that called a date?¡± Lucy looked at Kate suspicious. ¡°Albeit a short one because there¡¯s no entertainment or anything like that in this ce right now.¡±

    Kate: ¡°¡­¡±

    Lucy chuckled when she saw Kate¡¯s speechless expression. She loved teasing this friend of hers because of how expressive Kate could be.

    ¡°So, how is it? Did you do something interesting when you¡¯re outside with Kyle? I bet that you have some stories to share.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re only talking about some matters and didn¡¯t do anything else. There are a lot of surveince here, do you really expect him to do something to me in front of so many people?¡± Kate red.

    Lucy thought about those cameras and clicked her tongue in displeasure. If only it was possible, she wanted to smash those cameras that prevented her from having some juicy stories.

    Then again, her friend was a rtively conservative person.

    She really couldn¡¯t expect much from Kate.

    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll have to wait until we all return to City E to have some interesting stories.¡± Lucy sighed with regret.

    Kate: ¡°¡­¡± No! I will never tell you even if there¡¯s any!

    She felt really embarrassed right now that Kate just wished to find a hole and hide herself.

    ¡°You should just focus on your romance story and not all about me.¡±

    ¡°Hey. Do you really think it¡¯s possible for me to find someone who can withstand my strength?¡± Lucy rolled her eyes. Because of her enhancement awakened ability, she was basically a very strong woman.

    Even a grown up man could be thrown several meters away by her.

    Would there be anyone who was brave enough toe forward and try to court her?

    If they didn¡¯t end up as human mincemeat because of her strength¡­ that would be a miracle in itself.

    ¡°Maybe there will be one? A strong woman is also attractive in some areas.¡± Kate chuckled.

    ¡°Forget it. I better go and y with Robby rather than worrying about finding a man.¡± Lucy snorted. ¡°Anyway, I still can get some interesting stories from Lotte from time to time. Her experience in dating Jake is quite juicy.¡±

    Kate: ¡°¡­¡±

    What can I do with this gossipy woman?

    She began to wonder what made her befriend Lucy in the past when they were still in the university. But albeit being a bit gossipy, Lucy was still a good friend most of the time who could be trusted.

    ¡°Go to sleep. Kyle said that they will be the ones taking turn to keep watch.¡±

    ¡°Hey, your date seems to be useful.¡±

    ¡°Lucy!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    ¡­

    While the two girls were messing around with each other, Kyle go back to his room and find Dn who was busy typing on hisptop. It seemed that he must have found something interesting based on his serious face.

    ¡°Anything about City H?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re supporting that side.¡± Dn nced at Kyle. ¡°The information is encrypted and I can¡¯t find a suitable ce to attack to enter so far. It seems that the military is protecting their information tightly.¡±

    ¡°Not surprising.¡±

    With so many chaos outside, there were only few people who could still ess inte by now. But it was also those people who might threaten them, so they still had to strengthen the strength.

    Thankfully, the military strength of their nation was quite strong.

    At the very least, there was no problem in taking care of the nation¡¯s secret and those encrypted files.

    ¡°The cities¡¯ files are kept secret, huh?¡± Kyle nodded and then sat on his bed. ¡°Forget it if you can¡¯t find anything. We¡¯ll leave City H once the problem is over.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡± Dn closed hisptop and put it aside.

    He actually wanted to try investigating more about it, but the connection here was not secure and he couldn¡¯t figure out a way to properly enter. After a while, Dn could only stop.

    There was no need to force it.

    If the situation was truly unfavorable for them, they could just figure out a way to get out of City H immediately.

    As Dn sat down, he could faintly hear the voice of Jake, who was trying his best to coax his girlfriend. He rolled his eyes and chose to ignore the other party. In any case, he knew that it was impossible for Lotte to open the door anytime soon.

    At the very least, a few hours had to pass before Lotte opened the door.

    ¡­

    While Jake was still busy coaxing his girlfriend, Lotus was watching from the side. He noticed Kyle and Kate¡¯s close interaction and felt that this ce had just be more and more dangerous.

    Is it possible for them to leave immediately?

    She didn¡¯t really want to stay close when the two big viins were cooperating with each other like that.

    ¡°You can¡¯t sleep, Lotus?¡± Petra saw Lotus was sitting next to the window and asked in a low voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m watching the others.¡± Lotus looked at Petra with some hesitation. She knew that Petra and Kyle had some misgiving, but she was not clear about the real reason why they went against each other in the first ce.

 Chapter 240 - 240 The Past

    240 The Past

    ¡°Petra.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Petra repliedzily. He wasying on his bed, feeling a bit toozy to even move from this current position.

    ¡°Can I ask you something?¡± Lotus looked at Petra carefully.

    Petra opened his eyes and looked at his woman. He arched his eyebrows. ¡°What do you want to know?¡±

    ¡°Your rtionship with Kyle¡­ if possible.¡± Lotus hesitated.

    Petra was silent for a while.

    In the end, he sighed.

    He didn¡¯t really want to talk about this matter to others because he felt that what had happened back then was quite ridiculous. At the very least, it was actually more rted to what Kyle had done and he was only at the wrong ce and wrong time.

    But because of his ¡®participation¡¯ in the matter, Kyle had been ming him for a long time.

    .....

    ¡°It¡¯s an ident.¡± Petra¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°One of my family¡¯s house is near Kyle¡¯s family house, so we¡¯re technically neighbors. During an event¡­ Kyle¡¯s mother was killed.¡±

    An event?

    Lotus¡¯s eyes widened and looked at Petra. Seeing his unwillingness to talk about this matter, she could guess that this so called matter should have been rted to him, which was the reason why he didn¡¯t want to talk about it.

    But she was also curious.

    What had actually happened in the past that caused the two of them seemed to be like livelong enemies.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to know so much. You just need to know that Kyle med me and himself for his mother¡¯s death.¡± Petra¡¯s eyes narrowed and he waved his hand.

    He didn¡¯t want to talk about this matter in the slightest bit. It would only bring up some unsavory memories.

    Not to mention, after that incident, Kyle targeted his family a lot. From a second rich generation who could do anything he wanted, he ended up being so poor that he couldn¡¯t do anything much.

    It was torture.

    For a person like him who had long gotten used to live in luxury, having to live in poverty was truly a torture.

    He had to work hard and no longer able to y around as he used to be.

    No matter how much he worked, Kyle would always be there to suppress him and made sure that he never seeded in any matters.

    It was infuriating.

    The biggest problem was that Kyle was very powerful and talented that it was impossible for Petra to win against Kyle. In the end, he could only struggle a lot until this change happened.

    With the world no longer the same, he felt that he should have more chance to get even with Kyle.

    The two of them were both rank 6 by now.

    But Petra didn¡¯t know how much difference their strength was. After all, they never actually shed head on against each other. Petra himself didn¡¯t have any interest to try it out with Kyle because he felt that it wouldn¡¯t be an easy battle.

    The people around Kyle was by no means weak.

    He didn¡¯t want to sacrifice everything just to deal with Kyle when he was not ready. He was patience enough to wait and build his power so that he could grow stronger and then deal with everything in one swoop.

    ¡°But you didn¡¯t do anything wrong, right?¡± Lotus asked carefully once more.

    ¡°Of course not. How ridiculous.¡± Petra snorted. ¡°It¡¯s all that damn man¡¯s fault but he just couldn¡¯t see it and med it all on me.¡±

    For him, it was nothing more than an ident. The real cause was simply because of that damn Kyle doing those things in the residential district. Doesn¡¯t he know how dangerous those things could be?

    But again, he could never understand the thought of this annoying man.

    And Petra himself had already scolded himself for being at the wrong ce and wrong time countless times in his mind. If he hadn¡¯t gone there at that day, he was sure that the incident would have nothing to do with him.

    That way, Kyle would never me him.

    Being a genius he was, it was very easy for Kyle to suppress him and Petra didn¡¯t really want to face Kyle if it was not absolutely necessary. But by now, their conflict had basically reached the point where it was impossible to solve through words alone.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Lotus nodded.

    She was actually present during the time when Petra and Kyle shed in her past life. At that time, she was a distance away from them because if she were to get close, she would be roasted to death.

    But at that period of time, she had actually heard their conflict.

    The two of them were basically yelling against each other.

    Petra kept on yelling about the fact that it was nothing more than an ident while Kyle was yelling about the fact that it was Petra¡¯s fault.

    She couldn¡¯t hear clearly.

    After all, the situation was chaotic.

    But she could guess that the incident that urred was something that was in the mind of these two. She had been wondering whether they had some conflict before the changes urred or after.

    Now hearing Petra¡¯s words, Lotus knew that it was before the changes urred.

    It was just that she wouldn¡¯t be able to know the details without having the two of them told her about it clearly.

    And from Petra¡¯s attitude¡­

    She highly doubted that he would ever tell her about it.

    ¡­

    Time passed quietly.

    Not so quiet as Jake was still trying to whisper some words to the door. However, he was still staying outside the door and watched the moon and stars in the distance. After they entered this state where a lot of giant mutated animals roamed around, they could see more stars in the sky even if they were in the cities.

    Perhaps, this was the only benefit of having these giant mutated animals around.

    Aside from the fact that these giant mutated animals could produce crystals that they could use for their practice and get stronger.

    Kreet!

 Chapter 241 - 241 Jake and Lotte

    241 Jake and Lotte

    Jake¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw the door opened. He looked expectantly at Lotte, who had walked out.

    ¡°Come in. It¡¯s my turn to keep watch.¡± Lotte looked her boyfriend and shook her head.

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± Jake nodded his head like chicken pecking for rice. He definitely didn¡¯t want to stay outside any longer.

    This cold was nothing to him, but it was so ufortable to be unable to stay with his woman. It would be better for him to stay in the same room as her even if he was not allowed to do anything.

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to follow others and be the third wheel.¡± Lotte looked at her boyfriend and shook her head. She was also curious about Kyle and Kate¡¯s progress, but following them was a big no.

    She didn¡¯t want to be the third wheel that disrupted other people¡¯s rtionship.

    After all, being in a rtionship herself, she hated it when others disturbed her date and time together with Jake.

    ¡°Okay, okay, I won¡¯t disturb them.¡± Jake raised his hand and quickly promised. In any case, he could just ask Dn to set up surveince when they were back in City E and tried to spy on others if he were to be so curious.

    He was also contemting whether to follow Kyle or not because he knew that if he were to be found out, it was estimated that he would be beaten up so badly that his parents wouldn¡¯t¡¯ be able to recognize him.

    .....

    Yep, that was definitely not anything good.

    ¡°You can sleep now. I¡¯ll wake Dn when it¡¯s time to switch the guard.¡± Lotte stretched her hand and sat beside the window. Even if they were within a city, they didn¡¯t dare to lower their guard.

    After all, this still an unfamiliar territory and with the world that had changed because of these giant mutated animals, who could say that the people were still as kind as they used to be and followed the rules?

    It was not impossible for them tomit crimes and Lotte didn¡¯t want to take her chances with these people.

    The others had the same thought, which was why they set up this night guard shift.

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    ¡°Anything strange?¡±

    ¡°No. Except for some people who are still awake and looked in my direction from time to time, there¡¯s none.¡± Jake shrugged.

    While he was coaxing his girlfriend, he still paid attention to his surroundings. After all, he knew that it was estimated that he would be set up to be the first one to stay up for the night. And some people did stay awake and looked in his direction.

    But he didn¡¯t find anyone exactly suspicious.

    With him being shut out of the door by his girlfriend¡­ it might be quite the spectacle for other people.

    Jake could only sigh quietly.

    It was not like he wanted to be watched, but he didn¡¯t expect his girlfriend to be angry about the matter of him wanting to follow Kyle.

    ¡°How about Petra¡¯s side?¡±

    ¡°I sense their gaze for a bit but it¡¯s hours ago. I don¡¯t think that they¡¯re paying close attention to us.¡± Jake nced at Lotte.

    Because they had been friends with Kyle for a long time, they naturally knew about Kyle¡¯s conflict with Petra. Back then, the incident was quite big and there were a lot of powerful people who were involved.

    It was to the point that the matter had to be suppressed.

    And those who coborated with Petra¡¯s family were forced to make a stand whether they wanted to stay with them and be destroyed or stand back. The ruthless Kyle allowed no one from Petra¡¯s family to be let off.

    It was ¡®bloody.¡¯

    But still within the limit and Kyle basically didn¡¯t break anyw. Even if those people didn¡¯t like him, they couldn¡¯t exactly do anything if they were to follow the procedure andw.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be good if the conflict can be settled soon.¡± Lotte sighed.

    ¡°That¡¯ll depend on how Kyle wanted to deal with them. I don¡¯t even know why he allowed them to stay alive.¡±

    ¡°If he killed them so tantly, it¡¯s estimated that we will be targeted by everyone else.¡± Lotte still knew this much at the very least. ¡°It had to be somewhere where there¡¯s no one else and could be kept hidden without any trace.¡±

    Jake nced at his girlfriend.

    ¡°And it¡¯s also best if it can be disguised as giant mutated animals¡¯ attack. After all, it¡¯ll be troublesome if those upright people wanted to make trouble for Kyle because of Petra¡¯s matter,¡± Lotte added calmly.

    Jake: ¡°¡­¡± when did you be so ruthless?

    He looked at his girlfriend helplessly and shook his head. Because of the so calledw, people¡¯s moves were restrained to a certain extent. Kyle also didn¡¯t want to trouble them all because there were too much to loss by doing crime.

    He could only hold back and wait for a good opportunity to make his move.

    Even though Jake agreed with his girlfriend, he began to wonder when did Lotte learn to be so ruthless like this.

    Was this the influence of Kyle and Dn?

    He began to contemte whether it would be better for him to stay in City E with Lotte instead of taking more missions if his two friends were only giving bad examples for Lotte like this.

    ¡°Sleep. If you don¡¯t have enough rest for tomorrow¡¯s battle, don¡¯t me me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sleeping, I¡¯m sleeping.¡± Jake hurriedly rushed towards his bed. He felt a bit regret that there were two beds in this room, so he couldn¡¯t sleep on the same bed with his girlfriend. But well, there might be other chance in the future, right?

    He felt happy thinking about that~.

    Lotte looked at Jake¡¯s foolish grin and narrowed her eyes, wondering what kind of scheme this foolish boyfriend of hers was actually thinking.

    She shook her head.

    As she looked outside the window, there was a faint smile tugging at the corner of her lips.

 Chapter 242 - 242 Day 2

    242 Day The night guard switched to Dn, Marc, andstly Kyle at dawn. He watched the other soldiers were already moving and some other awakened people were deployed in the direction of the city¡¯s wall.

    His eyes narrowed slightly.

    ¡°May I ask about what these people are doing?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Kyle,¡± the soldier who was questioned was surprised. He smiled. ¡°We¡¯re strengthening the ground to make sure that the two rank 7 giant mutated snake couldn¡¯t climb up. These people are either earth awakened or metal awakened people who are strong enough to reinforce the stature below and create thick wall.¡±

    No matter how strong those rank 7 giant mutated snake, there was still a limit. Making a huge barrier underground to prevent these rank 7 giant mutated snake was one of the few methods they could think of.

    Besides, by adding the metals to the rocks, they could also make it stronger.

    That way, the rank 7 giant mutated snake would not reach them.

    The only problem was that they had no way to confirm how the foundation below the city was. They could only try their best to make sure that they could manage to fight against these annoying rank 7 giant mutated snake.

    As long as they could hold on long enough, they should be able to deal with these rank 7 giant mutated snake.

    .....

    ¡°I see.¡± Kyle nodded.

    He understood their strategies. It was just that these rank 6 awakened were all taking an extremely long break with this night rest. He even began to think that the people in City H was actually not so anxious.

    Were there a lot of strong awakened people in City H?

    That was something that Kyle didn¡¯t know. But he knew that there were more than 10 million people in City H alone.

    This was one of the few big cities that still managed to operate well despite the attacks of these giant mutated animals from time to time. At least, it proved that they had a method to make sure that they could survive despite the harsh attack from these giant mutated animals and also other survival needs.

    To be able to make sure so many people lived well, it wouldn¡¯t have been easy.

    ¡°Please excuse me, Mr. Kyle,¡± the soldier quickly excused himself because he still had work to do.

    Kyle nodded and watched the people around him. Before long, he saw the other rank 6 awakened walked out from their room one by one. There were a lot of others who were also starting to wake up.

    ¡°It¡¯s rare that we¡¯re not in such a hurry.¡± Robert looked at the ground with interest. Because of his element, he could sense the strengthened ground and had to admit that it was not that bad.

    ¡°The rank 6 should be deployed to deal with the rank 7 giant mutated snake directly.¡± Mr. Yuri looked at the group in front of him. ¡°If you¡¯re all ready, we¡¯re going to head over to the destination.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°Wait, I need to eat breakfast first.¡± Kent raised his hand and one of his subordinate handed him a sandwich.

    Looking at their ready made meal, Kyle arched his eyebrows. It seemed that they all had space element in their group who were responsible to store their meal. The food seemed to be really fresh.

    Kate and Lucy also walked out of their room and nodded at the others. The two of them would stay in the city and healed those who needed it while Lucy would be responsible for protecting Kate.

    ¡°It¡¯s morning already?¡± Jake asked as he walked out. ¡°I still want to sleep.¡±

    ¡°Wang! Wang!¡± <Master, there¡¯s someonezier than you!>

    ¡°Robby.¡± Marc¡¯s lips twitched and he looked at his dog in annoyance. Did Robby had to announce to the world about howzy his master is?

    That was supposed to be his secret, ok?

    ¡°What did he say?¡± Lucy asked curiously.

    Lotte was holding back herugh and whispered her words through her wind element towards Lucy, telling thetter about what Robby just said.

    Lucy¡¯s lips curled up in amusement.

    Kate watched the farce and shook her head. In their group, aside from Dn, Jake, and Lucy, the others could understand the animals¡¯nguage. Thanks to it, no matter what Robby said, they could still understand and the others could help to trante it for them.

    It was really funny.

    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Jake turned to look at Alisa, the rank 6 water awakened who was assigned to work with them again this time. Yesterday, Kyle was already very annoyed with this woman, so he took the lead in asking the other party this time.

    Alisa looked at Jake and then at Kyle before nodding. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m going to do better than yesterday.¡±

    ¡°You better be.¡± Jake shrugged.

    The rank 7 giant mutated snake from yesterday was still roaming in the forests nearby. No one knew where the rank 7 giant mutated snake would attack them, but they estimated that the moment they approached it, the rank 7 giant mutated snake will attack them.

    After all, the rank 7 giant mutated snake could recognize its attacker from yesterday.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    They all began to move towards different directions.

    Kate and Lucy stayed behind and looked at Mr. Yuri. Even though the two of them didn¡¯t really have good impression of this man, they knew that they still had to follow his arrangement for this battle.

    In any case, it was good that Kate was assigned the support position where she didn¡¯t have to deal with the rank 7 giant mutated snake directly.

    ¡°Follow me, the barracks are near the gate.¡± Yuri pointed at the door. ¡°There are a lot of people there who are injured. We do have healer but their abilities are limited and only those of dire condition will be treated by the healers.¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be fine for other soldier to be the one to escort us?¡± Kate asked curiously. She would feel bad to take the time of another rank 6 awakened when they were all supposed to be fighting.

 Chapter 243 - 243 Injured Soldiers

    243 Injured Soldiers

    ¡°The location of the barracks is near the entrance towards the underground waterway. It¡¯s also thergest entrance we prepared to fight against the two rank 7 giant mutated snakes underground,¡± Yuri exined.

    In other words, he himself had to head there because he would be strengthening the ground with his metal element in order to make sure that the two rank 7 giant mutated snakes would not break the ground.

    ¡°I see.¡± Kate nodded. She thought that he was being polite but it seemed that he also had to head there.

    Lucy was looking in Yuri¡¯s direction and narrowed her eyes. There had to be several entrances towards the underground waterway. Why did this Mr. Yuri had to follow them and picked the nearest one?

    She felt that it was suspicious.

    But not knowing the map of the underground waterway of City H along with the fact that she didn¡¯t know much about the military power of the soldiers in City H¡­.

    She couldn¡¯t really say anything.

    Lucy only put up her guard.

    They continued walking and finally reached the barracks. Looking at the soldiers who were badly wounded, Kate was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect that there would be so many injured soldiers in City H.

    .....

    ¡°Are there no doctors around?¡± Lucy couldn¡¯t help asking too.

    The scene in front of them was a bit too much.

    There were so many soldiers who wereying on the ground, barely breathing. Several parts of their bodies were wrapped in bloodied bandage and several people were busy moving around to keep these soldiers alive.

    Kate looked at their ck dots and shook her head lightly.

    These soldiers were all on the verge of death.

    She could save them, but it would consume a lot of her abilities because the number of injured soldiers were too many.

    ¡°They are the soldiers who are tasked to protect City H both from the giant mutated animals and also the rank 7 giant mutated snake.¡± Yuri pointed at the soldiers in front of him. His eyes reflected dullness and calm as this has be the scene that he had to see over and over.

    With so many giant mutated animals roaming around and attacked human countless times, deaths have be somon.

    It was to the point that they had be numb.

    Seeing such tragic appearance, all they could feel was dullness and the fact that they were so small. So small that they couldn¡¯t do anything in the face of these tragic disasters that befall humanities.

    Kate clenched her fist.

    She had been following Kyle and was often shielded from the view that was too gory or too tragic. After all, who would want their loved ones to be faced with such tragic situation if it could be avoided?

    No one wanted to see it either.

    City E had been recovering and everything was so orderly. Because of the system that was implemented, the people were all working together with eyes full of hope. They all believed that the future would be better.

    But these injured soldiers here were different.

    They couldn¡¯t be cured through normal means anymore and the doctors were already on the verge of giving up. Unless the healers were of high enough ranking, it was impossible for these soldiers to survive.

    Perhaps, they had already given up from the moment before Kate came here.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t cure them, then it¡¯s fine.¡± Yuri looked at Kate and then walked out. ¡°I¡¯m going to do my work.¡±

    ¡°Kate¡­¡± Lucy called from the side.

    ¡°Their condition is really bad, but I can still help them.¡± Kate nced at Lucy and smiled bitterly.

    War is cruel.

    And these giant mutated animals were simply pushing all of them to their very end. They were forced to fight for their lives. There was no peace anymore.

    Even though Kate knew that she was so kind, she couldn¡¯t simply let these soldiers just die like that.

    She knew that being kind in this kind of times was only seeking trouble.

    There were a lot of people who would want to take advantage of her.

    But so what?

    Since she was able to help them, she wanted to stretch her hand and offer her help. She couldn¡¯t possibly help everyone, so she would only help those in front of her within her capabilities.

    At the very least, it could help reduce the number of casualties.

    With that in thought, Kate stretched her hand. The light dots that was invisible to the eyes of others fluttered on her fingertips.

    Slowly, Kate crouched near one of the soldiers, her abilities worked and began to suppress these ck dots. Seeing the ck dots being suppressed instead of disappearing, Kate arched her eyebrows.

    She could forcefully erase those ck dots.

    But it would take too much of her abilities, which was very inconvenient when she had to treat so many other soldiers who were also injured.

    ¡®Just who or what is attacking these soldiers?¡¯

    To be able to make them so injured like this, Kate didn¡¯t know what they had been fighting before.

    And this made her feel strange.

    This was the first time she ever encountered such a difficult problem. These ck dots seemed to be different from the ones she had seen so far from other people whom she had treated in the past.

    But what made them different was something that Kate didn¡¯t know.

    She didn¡¯t speak out her thoughts.

    Her hand simply rested near the soldier, healing him slowly while she was thinking.

    At the side, Lucy was watching Kate healing the soldier. The soldier¡¯s condition improved at the speed visible to the naked eyes, making her sigh lightly.

    No matter how many times she had seen Kate¡¯s abilities, she always felt that Kate was really amazing.

    Behind them, Yuri was watching the scene, his pupil flickered with strange light while the corner of his lips curled up to form a faint smirk. He then stretched his hand towards the ground in front of him as his abilities began to work.

 Chapter 244 - 244 Kyleâ€™s Battle <1>

    244 Kyle¡¯s Battle <1>

    <Kyle¡¯s location>

    While Kate was busy healing the soldiers, Kyle was leading the others towards the other part of the city. From this location, he could still see the barracks and the location where Kate was brought.

    However, Kate¡¯s figure would be nothing more than a dot from this distance.

    ¡°Are you worried about her?¡± Jake asked with teasing tone.

    ¡°She¡¯s alone out there.¡± Kyle nced at Jake and shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t feelfortable thinking that there might be other giant mutated animals attacking her.¡±

    Jake looked at Kyle speechlessly.

    Would these giant mutated animals be a problem for Kate?

    It would be that Kate ughtered these giant mutated animals to the point that they might doubt their lives, ok?

    Kate¡¯s abilities could kill these giant mutated animals without any problem whatsoever.

    .....

    ¡°Let¡¯s deal with the rank 7 giant mutated snake as fast as possible, ok?¡± Lotte looked at Kyle and didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.

    Technically, Kate was the strongest in their group. No giant mutated animals would be able to match her should she used her reverse healing abilities. The only problem was that she would definitely kill all the giant mutated animals present.

    ¡°It¡¯s over there.¡±

    The rank 7 giant mutated snake hadn¡¯t gone far. After the battle yesterday where it felt threatened by Kyle, the 7 giant mutated snake didn¡¯t go too far and still roamed around. It kept on hissing in City H¡¯s direction, seemingly full of rage towards Kyle because of the ruthless attack yesterday.

    The others were helpless about this too.

    After all, they couldn¡¯t fight against this 7 giant mutated snake. They could only stay wary and make sure that they could figure out a way or another to deal with this 7 giant mutated snake.

    ¡°The soldiers all look like they¡¯re ready to fight a battle of life and death.¡± Marc looked at the soldiers who were guarding this side of the wall.

    ¡°That¡¯s because they couldn¡¯t run away. Even if they can¡¯t beat the 7 giant mutated snake, they still had to step forward. Because once they stepped back, the one that these 7 giant mutated snakes attacked would the cities behind them and the people who were living in City H,¡± Jake exined.

    He had participated in military for a short period of time and naturally still understood this kind of thing. These people became a soldier because they wanted to protect the people behind them.

    Thus, they would never be able to step back.

    ¡°Be prepared, the 7 giant mutated snake ising!¡±

    Dn quickly raised his hand and water element broke out at the front. Following him, the other water element awakened also raised their hand and formed the water wall towards the 7 giant mutated snake.

    Ssh!

    The water wet the 7 giant mutated snake as it hissed angrily.

    Alisa stood behind herrade, her eyes focused towards the 7 giant mutated snake in front of her. She gritted her teeth and water atrge volume rushed towards the 7 giant mutated snake, trapping it.

    ¡°Wind element, make shield around us!¡± Kyle yelled.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Lotte raised her hand and wind blew, forming invisible wall around them all. There were several awakened of wind elements there and controlling the wind together was also proven to be a problem.

    Thankfully, after yesterdays¡¯ disaster, everyone came into tacit understanding to limit their control and make sure to cooperate seamlessly with the others.

    No one wanted the 7 giant mutated snake to escape again.

    ¡°Hiss!¡± <Humans! You should die!>

    The snake hissed loudly.

    Kyle¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly while Lotte was stupefied and nearly failed to control her wind shield around them.

    Marc and Robby was stabilizing the ground around them, allowing them to fight with ease without the need to worry about the ground breaking because the 7 giant mutated snake¡¯s movements were too much.

    ¡°It can speak?¡± Marc was stunned.

    ¡°Wang! Wang!¡± <Robby can also speak! Are you underestimating Robby>

    Robby barked loudly towards Marc with dissatisfaction. He had beenmunicating with Marc all this time, did Marc didn¡¯t even notice that.

    ¡°But that¡¯s different¡­.¡± Marcined but then shut up.

    He knew that those of rank 7 giant mutated animals could use elements seamlessly. Does it mean that these rank 7 giant mutated snakes could also understand what humans were talking?

    Does it meant¡­.

    Bang!

    Fire element exploded and rushed towards the few people at the front.

    ¡°Aaaaaaaaa!¡±

    ¡°Water!¡± Kyle yelled and Dn switched his direction towards these people to extinguish the fire around their body. At the same time, Lotte also controlled the wind so that it would not make the fire bigger.

    Lotte gritted her teeth.

    She felt that she should have learned how to control the particles within the air. After all, if she cut off the oxygen from these people¡¯s bodies, it could shut the fire faster and easier than this.

    Ssh!

    Water sshed everywhere and Kyle raised his hand.

    Bang!

    Lightning fell down towards the rank 7 giant mutated snake.

    Hiss!

    The rank 7 giant mutated snake hissed loudly and then rushed towards the building. The rocks around the rank 7 giant mutated snake began to move, forming a shield that blocked their next attack.

    ¡°Damn it! This rank 7 giant mutated snake is dual element!¡± Alisa gritted her teeth.

    Yesterday, this rank 7 giant mutated snake only showed astonishing defense, which made them guessed that this rank 7 giant mutated snake should be either earth or metal element. Now that the rank 7 giant mutated snake was using the elements to fight, it was clear that this rank 7 giant mutated snake was of fire and earth element.

    Dual elements.

    This will definitely make the battle even harder for them to settle.

    With the rank 7 giant mutated snake dealing with them with two different elements at astonishing power, how would they possibly deal with it?

    Bang! Bang!

    Countless attacks were thrown towards the rank 7 giant mutated snake. But the thick skin simply blocked everything, not letting any of the attack reached it at all.

    ¡°This rank 7 giant mutated snake is learning.¡± Kyle narrowed his eyes, feeling that his worldview was being challenged again and again.

 Chapter 245 - 245 Kyleâ€™s Battle <2>

    245 Kyle¡¯s Battle <2>

    From the moment these giant mutated animals appeared, there had been many things that didn¡¯t seem to conform to science or whatever they all believed in. It was to the point that a lot of people were questioning the things that they had knew their entire lives.

    Marc¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Everyone get down!¡±

    *RUMBLE!*

    The earth shook badly as the rank 7 giant mutated snake controlled the earth and caused the things there to be so badly shaken.

    The other earth awakened were all helpless as they could only watch the ground below their feet deformed.

    ¡°Aaaaaaaa!¡±

    ¡°Help me!¡±

    ¡°KYAaaaaaaaaaaa!¡±

    Screams sounded from the city behind them. These people who were fighting were all doing their best to make sure that they could stand up straight and used their abilities.

    .....

    ¡°Kyle!¡± Marc yelled.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Kyle¡¯s eyes shed with purple light. He was gathering his lightning element while looking towards the rank 7 giant mutated snake in the distance.

    This damned rank 7 giant mutated snake was really so hard to deal with.

    ¡°Dn! Damn it!¡± Jake saw Dn was buried under the rocks and quickly controlled metal elements and propped the rocks around Dn to prevent him from being crushed to death. ¡°Are you still alive?¡±

    Dn frowned and looked at Dn, nodding silently. ¡°Alive.¡±

    He felt that his body was being crushed. Thankfully, he still managed to wrap his body in water before his fall, allowing him to somehow reduce the wound on his body. Though, it was not that effective.

    He still felt as if his entire body was crushed and broken apart.

    ¡°Trap this rank 7 giant mutated snake. Don¡¯t let it learn more and quickly deal with it!¡± Kyle quickly gave his order.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Everyone quickly moved and utilized their elements to the fullest, preventing this rank 7 giant mutated snake from causing another destruction. Even though they knew that they were not strong enough to deal with this rank 7 giant mutated snake head on, they tried their best to contribute.

    ¡°Wang! Wang!¡± <Damn snake! I will defeat you!>

    Robby, who could also use earth element due to his contract with Marc, was annoyed because his control was disrupted by the rank 7 giant mutated snake. He barked loudly, expressing his annoyance.

    The rank 7 giant mutated snake nced at Robby and hissed in return.

    ¡°Hiss!¡± <You damn dog! Why are you siding with humans?>

    ¡°Wang! Wang!¡± <My master is human, you damned snake! I¡¯ll kill and turn into mincemeat!>

    With that, Robby began to control the metal elements to form some type of arrows or spears andunched it towards the rank 7 giant mutated snake. His method of attacking was very simr to Jake and after practicing together for a long time, he did copy some of Jake¡¯s method.

    After all, humans were more creative and Robby learned by observation.

    It was quite simr to how this rank 7 giant mutated snake was also learning by watching these humans who attacked him.

    ¡°Robby! Why the hell are you provoking him?¡± Marc didn¡¯t know whether to cry or cry harder when he saw the rank 7 giant mutated snake¡¯s attention was attracted to them.

    His life was connected to Robby, damn it!

    If this dog were to die, he will also die!

    ¡°Wang! Wang! Wang!¡± <He hurt Master! I can¡¯t let him get away!>

    Robby barked and began to run around. As a dog, he was naturally faster than humans and Marc could only watch as his naughty dog was running around.

    ¡°Robby! Damn it!¡±

    ¡°Wang! Wang! Wang!¡±

    ¡°Hiss!¡±

    Lotte watched the scene, didn¡¯t know whether to cry orugh. Watching the two animals fighting against each other¡­ well, Robby was running away while the rank 7 giant mutated snake was chasing after the naughty dog while being attacked by the other awakened.

    While their attacks were weak, they could slow down the rank 7 giant mutated snake¡¯s movement and those who were stronger would attack and wound the rank 7 giant mutated snake.

    This method would definitely take longer time, but it was quite effective.

    With the rank 7 giant mutated snake¡¯s attention was taken by the naughty dog, who didn¡¯t know what it said towards the rank 7 giant mutated snake, they could focus on attacking and not defending.

    ¡°¡­What kind of tactic is this?¡± Alisa was also using her water element, trying her best to make sure that the rank 7 giant mutated snake was wet all over.

    She didn¡¯t know how to react in this situation.

    The injured people made the situation solemn.

    But the silly dog was making the tense fight to be more like aedy show.

    And even now, the silly dog Robby was still running around, shooting several metal spears like attack towards the rank 7 giant mutated snake and then run away again.

    Swish! Swish! Swish!

    ¡°Hiss!¡± <Come back here you traitorous dog!>

    ¡°Wang! Wang! Wang!¡± <Only a stupid dog will follow your order! I¡¯m smart dog! I never fall into such temptation!>

    *cough* *cough*

    Lotte, who could understand what they were talking about, was holding back herugh while trying her best to use her wind element to aid Robby and make him faster. She really felt likeughing all over but she knew that she had to focus on the battle.

    Jake was holding Dn and watched the battle.

    Looking at the miserable Marc, who couldn¡¯t control his dog, he silently lit a candle for Marc.

    For some reason, he felt that he was seeing the future children¡­ who would be having problems should they take the same path as Marc and made blood contract with these mutated pets.

    After all, the contract didn¡¯t state that they had to follow the others¡¯ order all the time.

    Welp.

    The blood contract truly need revision.

    Or they would be in dire situation where the humans couldn¡¯t control the animals. It would be very miserable for them to be unable to control their pets and having their lives tied with these pets.

    The researchers would definitely have a hard time researching in the future before they could truly make a good method.

 Chapter 246 - 246 The Silly Dog Robbyâ€™s Moment

    246 The Silly Dog Robby¡¯s Moment

    ¡°Wang! Wang! Wang!¡± <You weak snake! You can¡¯t even catch a small dog like me! How foolish!>

    ¡°Hiss!¡± <If you¡¯re truly courageous, you better stop there and let me catch you, damn dog!>

    The two dog and snake were chasing after each other. Theoretically, there was no way that Robby would be able to match the speed of this rank 7 giant mutated snake. But with Lotte helping him to run faster, he could still stay alive and even provoked the rank 7 giant mutated snake time and time again.

    ¡°I feel that we¡¯ve found a good warrior who can keep on the aggro* of the enemies¡­ What do you usually call these kind of characters in the game?¡± Jake murmured in a low voice.

    ¡°Damn you, Robby¡¯s DPS** is the lowest among all of us!¡± Marc yelled in return. His voice contained despair because he couldn¡¯t control Robby¡¯s movement.

    Because Robby couldn¡¯t exactly be as efficient as humans and had a lot of creativity, Marc was the one who had to train Robby through repeated movement again and again. it was not easy for him to train Robby.

    And because of their ranks, Robby was technically the weakest in terms of attacking others.

    Lotte listened to these two and her lips twitched. ¡°Come on, we¡¯re not inside a game right now. Why are you begin to use these games terms?¡±

    ¡°He started it! Damn it! Robby¡­..¡± Marc howled in despair, watching his dog was still busy ¡®pulling the hate¡¯ of the rank 7 giant mutated snake in front of him.

    .....

    He just wanted his dog toe back, ok?

    For the first time in his life, Marc felt that epting the blood contract with Robby was a mistake.

    When talking with others, he would have to give one criteria.

    They couldn¡¯t form a blood contract with stupid pets!

    Those who dared to form a blood contract with stupid pets would definitely suffer greatly in this kind of situation.

    ¡°At least, he¡¯s good enough to know how to take revenge for the opponents who harmed his Master.¡± Lotte looked at Marc and tried to console thetter.

    Marc smiled bitterly.

    He knew that Robby wanted to avoid the rank 7 giant mutated snake attacking him. But whether the rank 7 giant mutated snake attacked him or Robby, wouldn¡¯t the result be the same if they die?

    Their lives were connected¡­

    *sigh*

    This silly dog surely forgot about this.

    ¡°Let Robby be.¡± Kyle was looking at the rank 7 giant mutated snake. His hand was already collecting the lightning to get the highest voltage and current as much as possible. Once the rank 7 giant mutated snake was close enough to him and alreadypletely wet, he will attack.

    At that time, they would be able to see a perfectly roasted rank 7 giant mutated snake.

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Marc nodded in despair.

    Anyway, he couldn¡¯t control Robby!

    When Robby was finally close enough and Alisa finished sshing water towards the rank 7 giant mutated snake, Kyle finally make his move.

    BOOM!

    Lightning strike down.

    The rank 7 giant mutated snake that was running around couldn¡¯t move anymore. It¡¯s entire body was covered in lightning and due to the heat generated by the electricity and the electrical current itself, the rank 7 giant mutated snake¡¯s entire body turned ckpletely.

    It was cooked.

    Perfectly.

    ¡°What a ck snake¡­.¡± Lotte murmured.

    Jake nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Wang! Wang!¡± <What an ugly snake>

    Robby looked at the snake behind him and scrunched his face. He felt that this would be the ugliest rank 7 giant mutated snake he had ever seen in his life.

    ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± Kyle looked at the rank 7 giant mutated snake and nodded silently. With him able to use the healing element because of his contract with Kate, he could sense other¡¯s life force too.

    The difference with Kate was that he couldn¡¯t be as clear as hers.

    It was vaguer and harder to detect.

    Bang!

    The rank 7 giant mutated snake¡¯s body fell down to the ground.

    ¡°Is it dead?¡± Alisa asked, her hand trembled a bit. Even though she was doing nothing more than being the supporter and helper in this battle, she still felt a sense of aplishment when she saw the dead rank 7 giant mutated snake in front of her.

    Being a rich second generation meant that she always could get everything easily.

    After all, her father could settle everything for her with just a phone call to others. She herself didn¡¯t have much interest in many things.

    But now, she felt a sense of aplishment.

    This made her feel very happy for being able to be useful in a battle like this.

    Just as they started to cheer happily, they sensed the ground under them shook. Those of earth element were shocked because they could feel that the ground was going to copse.

    Under them was the waterway underground of City H that was also connected outside the city.

    Not to mention, there were still two rank 7 giant mutated snakes underground.

    ¡°Run!¡±

    *RUMBLE*

    Seeing the ground was going to copse once more, Jake quickly used his ability to create a shield around him.

    ¡°Lotte! Can¡¯t you bring us to fly?¡±

    ¡°Damn it! Do you think how much force is needed to bring you up? You¡¯re heavy!¡± Lotte yelled back in return.

    It was not so easy to lift something with her wind element, got it?

    Humans were even harder because they were heavy.

    ¡°Just lift me up with Dn! He¡¯s injured!¡±

    ¡°Ahh, you¡¯re really troublesome!¡±

    ¡°Robby, where are you! Damn it, why are you digging holes instead? Run!¡± Marc yelled towards Robby.

    In that chaos and mess, the ground shook and copsed, bringing along the perimeter of nearly half of City H.

    Everything copsed.

    The buildings, the people, the walls, and anything that was on top of it.

    As if a great earthquake had happened and caused the world to be destroyed.

    Boom!

    At one point from the ground, a rank 7 giant mutated snake appeared.

 Chapter 247 - 247 Another Battle <1>

    247 Another Battle <1>

    ¡°Kyaaaaaaaaaaa!¡±

    Screams filled the air.

    The chaos was even more than yesterday as the ground copsed and brought along everything on top of it.

    Kate watched the rank 7 giant mutated snake that appeared near her with dumbfounded expression. She had just cured three soldiers and walked out because she felt a bit suspicious of these soldiers¡¯ injury.

    She only suppressed their injuries for the time being.

    Her n was simply to ask Mr. Yuri about them more.

    But the moment she walked out, what greeted her was the sight of the rank 7 giant mutated snake standing in front of them.

    ¡°Stay back, Kate!¡± Lucy yelled and warned Kate. She readied her stance and looked at therge rank 7 giant mutated snake in front of her, feeling nervous.

    She¡¯s only rank 5, one rank lower than Kate and two ranks lower than this rank 7 giant mutated snake. The difference in rank represented their limit to use their abilities and the effect that came with it.

    .....

    It was clearly impossible for her to truly be a match of this rank 7 giant mutated snake.

    But she couldn¡¯t back down!

    ¡°I¡¯ll restrain it!¡± Yuri yelled when he saw the rank 7 giant mutated snake approaching them. ¡°What are those below doing?¡±

    Swish! Swish! Swish!

    Metal moved in ordance to Yuri¡¯s order, restraining the rank 7 giant mutated snake effectively. The other awakened around the area were trying their best to gather themselves from the sudden earthquake made by this rank 7 giant mutated snake.

    The moment they saw the rank 7 giant mutated snake, they also began trying to contribute to restrain the rank 7 giant mutated snake¡¯s movement.

    Should the rank 7 giant mutated snake headed towards the city, the people would be in danger.

    They couldn¡¯t let it happen.

    ¡°That damned snake escaped!¡± There was a yell from below.

    The three groups of people who were below seemed to still be able to move around. It was unknown how their state was after fighting against the two rank 7 giant mutated snakes not long ago.

    ¡°Can youe up to help?¡± Yuri asked, controlling the metal to weave a and restrained the rank 7 giant mutated snake¡¯s movement.

    He could restrain the rank 7 giant mutated snake effectively, but if he kept this on, he wouldn¡¯t be able to attack it. After all, his focus would be to control the rank 7 giant mutated snake¡¯s movement.

    It was taking too much of his concentration and ability.

    Swish!

    Vines appeared from below and Kent climbed up. His appearance was a mess, but he was not injured in the slightest bit. ¡°The others are in various state of burial. They might not be able toe up.¡±

    Yuri frowned. ¡°What about the other rank 7 giant mutated snake?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s dead.¡±

    With the cooperation of three rank 6 awakened, they managed to somehow trapped one of the rank 7 giant mutated snakes and killed it. However, the other one managed to escape and they were already too tired after dealing with one of them.

    ¡°Good, it means only one rank 7 giant mutated snake is left.¡±

    ¡°Ah, the other one is dead too?¡± Kent was pleasantly surprised. He thought that since there were only two rank 6 awakened who were dealing with that rank 7 giant mutated snake, they might not be able to deal with it yet.

    ¡°They had just cheered before this earthquake from this rank 7 giant mutated snake happened.¡±

    ¡°Is it also earth element?¡± Kate asked, interrupting their talk.

    ¡°It seems so.¡±

    Swish!

    The metals were weaving around the rank 7 giant mutated snake, preventing it from moving around.

    However, it was not strong and all Yuri could do was to prevent the rank 7 giant mutated snake from heading towards the already broken down city. The buildings were exposed due to the sudden downfall of the ground.

    It was unknown how many people were trapped below the ruins by now.

    Thankfully, City H was notpletely destroyed.

    It was only a part of it.

    Still, should giant mutated animalse and attacked them, they might not be able to hold on for long. They had to rebuild the wall as fast as possible to be able to block the attacks from these giant mutated animals.

    But before that¡­

    They had to deal with this rank 7 giant mutated snake.

    ¡°Stay back and heal us if necessary.¡± Kent jumped to a rtively stable area and looked at the rank 7 giant mutated snake at the distance. His eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°It might be a bit harder to deal with since it can control the earth. How about switching the task, Mr. Yuri?¡±

    ¡°You control and I attack.¡±

    ¡°Deal.¡±

    Swish!

    Vines of various thickness sprang out from the ground. It was unknown when Kent spread these seeds, but it was proven to be useful. These vines grew up quickly under the urge of the wood element power and headed towards the rank 7 giant mutated snake not far from them.

    ¡°Hiss!¡±

    The snake hissed and the rocks all around the area moved in ordance to its control.

    Bang! Bang!

    shing against the vines, the rank 7 giant mutated snake effectively stopped Kent¡¯s attempt to get closer and restrained it.

    ¡°It¡¯s getting smarter again,¡± Kent said in frustration.

    When they were fighting below, they were also shocked when they saw that these rank 7 giant mutated snakes could learn their way of attacking. It was as if they were all newborn who had only came into contact with the proper element abilities and used it to attack.

    But the problem was that their degree of control and power became extremely strong very quickly.

    They couldn¡¯t deal with these rank 7 giant mutated snake easily.

    ¡°Hiss!¡± The snake kept on hissing and moving, avoiding the area where Kent had already grown the vines.

    Kent¡¯s eyes narrowed and quickly used his wood abilities and grew more nts to restrain the rank 7 giant mutated snake.

    ¡°We¡¯re in ruins. This is the rank 7 giant mutated snake¡¯s territory. Lure him away from the ruins first.¡± Yuri pointed towards the ins at the side.

    ¡°Got it.¡± Kent nodded and continued his control.

 Chapter 248 - 248 Another Battle <2>

    248 Another Battle <2>

    ¡°Those who can still move, go up and help!¡± Yuri quickly gave his order.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Swish! Bang! Peng!

    Countless elements were thrown towards the rank 7 giant mutated snake. It was messy and didn¡¯t seem to be organized in the slightest bit.

    And then¡­

    *Rumble*

    ¡°Get down!¡±

    Bang!

    Once more, the ground below them shook and several structures below were failing. Therge waterway quickly caused the ground to copse towards the water channel below and many people were buried under the ruins.

    .....

    Ssh! Bang!

    ¡°KYaaaaaaa!¡±

    ¡°Help me!¡±

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    Kate watched the destruction in front of her and really wanted to make a move. She knew very well that once she used her reverse healing, this rank 7 giant mutated snake wouldn¡¯t be able to move again.

    But if she were to make her move, she will expose her identity as a reverse healer.

    An upation that was full of controversies.

    Some people couldn¡¯t ept the reverse healers and some others could ept them. But their treatment in many areas were different because people feared these reverse healers who could kill them with just a thought.

    It was a scary ability.

    And from the moment Kate obtained it, she knew very well that should it be misused, it could be the weapon that destroyed all living beings.

    ¡°Kate?¡± Lucy saw Kate¡¯s expression and felt that she might have some intention to make a move.

    After all, she herself couldn¡¯t stand it when she saw so many people dying in front of her. She also wanted to make a move and kill that damned rank 7 giant mutated snake before it caused more destruction.

    But the problem was that she couldn¡¯t do it.

    Her abilities were definitely not enough for it.

    ¡°I¡¯ll heal them.¡± Kate stretched her hand and these injured people were quickly healed and able to escape from their predicament.

    She didn¡¯t want to be found out.

    She¡¯s afraid of what might happen should people find out about this powerful ability she wielded in her hand.

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    *Rumble*

    The earth shook once more. At this moment, it was extremely clear that those of rank 7 was capable of wielding power enough to destroy a city if they truly wanted it. It was terrifying.

    The rank 7 giant mutated snake was hissing and slithering around, avoiding the vines and the metal vines that Kent and Yuri tried to trap them with.

    ¡°Damn it, it¡¯s so fast.¡± Kent was frustrated. ¡°This rank 7 giant mutated snake couldn¡¯t be double awakened too, can it? I don¡¯t think it should be considering that it¡¯s already of earth element.¡±

    ¡°If humans can be double awakened, doesn¡¯t it meant that giant mutated animals can too?¡± Kate replied while still busy healing some others who were injured around them. They quickly hopped back and return to the battle.

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Kent was frustrated. He felt that these giant mutated animals were nothing but trouble. Without sufficient research about these giant mutated animals, it was impossible to know what their limits were.

    This change with these giant mutated animals had only started for a few months.

    The short period of time was definitely not enough for them topletely research these giant mutated animals and find out all of their characteristic. All that they needed to know was that they were all growing stronger and these giant mutated animals were also growing stronger.

    In fact, these giant mutated animals might even be much stronger than them in some aspect.

    It was infuriating.

    *Rumble*

    The earth shook once more. The trees were falling to the ground and the previously somewhat t ground had turned into a battleground. It was filled with spikes here and there, preventing them from even moving forward.

    ¡°Kyaaa, there are giant mutated animals over here!¡±

    Following the scream, Kate turned to the side and her pupil shook. There were several giant mutated animals approaching the wall from the other side and the soldiers who were over there were forced to deal with the giant mutated animals instead of the rank 7 giant mutated snake.

    It couldn¡¯t be helped.

    This rank 7 giant mutated snake was attracting so much attention and some brave giant mutated animals came here instead of running away. It would definitely cause a lot of battles to ur.

    ¡°Damn it! Hold the ground.¡± Yuri raised his hand and several metal spears were formed beforeunched towards the rank 7 giant mutated snake.

    Bang!

    The metal spears half missed and half piercing the rank 7 giant mutated snake.

    However, the defense was thick and the metal spears couldn¡¯t prate deeply. Not to mention, it failed to reach the vital points of the three inches and seven inches.

    Swish!

    Vines of various nts sprout out, but Kent¡¯s face was already pale. After the battle underground, he had already exhausted a lot of his ability. It was hard for him to cover therge battleground with his current abilities.

    Not to mention, this rank 7 giant mutated snake was really fast and kept on avoiding him.

    It was very tiring.

    ¡°I won¡¯t be able to hold on for a long time. How¡¯s the other awakened?¡± Kent asked, his voice was hoarse while his veins bulged. It was clear that these vines wouldn¡¯t hold out for long.

    ¡°There are some rank 5 awakened who can still move.¡± Yuri swept across the people around him. ¡°Quickly repair the wall to prevent the people inside from being attacked by the giant mutated animals!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Those of rank 5 who can still move, help trying to restrain the rank 7 giant mutated snake.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sir!¡±

    Kate watched the soldiers quickly moved and then averted her eyes back to the rank 7 giant mutated snake that was still rampaging outside. It was good that the people in City H were mostly living inside the tall apartment that was built with their abilities.

    That way, they were not too close to the perimeter and would still be save.

    As long as the rank 7 giant mutated snake¡¯s attack didn¡¯t reach the middle of City H, the casualties could still be controlled.

 Chapter 249 - 249 Another Battle <3>

    249 Another Battle <3>

    But this would notst long. With the rank 7 giant mutated snake still attacking in rampage, it was only a matter of time before the attack reached the middle of the city and presumably threatened these people¡¯s lives.

    Casualties would be inevitable.

    Bang!

    The rank 7 giant mutated snake kept on slithering around and Lucy¡¯s body swiftly moved forward when she saw that the rank 7 giant mutated snake was approaching them.

    ¡°Get back, Kate!¡±

    Bang!

    Lucy punched forward, facing the rank 7 giant mutated snake directly.

    ¡°This f**#$%^&* is so hard!¡± Lucy cursed out loudly when she felt the pain in her fist. She felt that her hand was about to be broken just because of this one punch.

    Kate was startled and quickly raised her hand to heal Lucy directly.

    .....

    The difference between rank 5 and rank 7 was simply too big. Lucy might be of enhancement awakened, but the rank 7 giant mutated snake had such thick defense due to the fact that it was of earth element.

    They even suspect that this rank 7 giant mutated snake might be of enhancement awakened too because of its insanely fast speed.

    Enhancement awakened wasmonly divided into two categories.

    Those who had their strength enhanced and be much stronger and those who had their sped enhanced and be much faster.

    Lucy belong to the first.

    And this rank 7 giant mutated snake might belong to thetter.

    But even then, Lucy¡¯s speed had also increased significantly along with her rank¡¯s promotion. Thus, it could be assumed that this rank 7 giant mutated snake¡¯s strength and defense might be even higher than the other rank 7 giant mutated snake that didn¡¯t awaken enhancement ability.

    But really¡­

    Why does these rank 7 giant mutated snake had to be double awakened?

    Bang!

    ¡°Hiss!¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you get close to Kate!¡± Lucy kept on the barrage to attack the rank 7 giant mutated snake as much as possible. With Kate was still healing her behind her, she could punch with all of her strength.

    As for broken bones and skin?

    Hell, Kate will heal them!

    It was just a momentary pain as her flesh and bones were broken and built along with her attack.

    ¡°Hiss!¡± The rank 7 giant mutated snake hissed loudly towards the sky.

    Yuri looked at the rank 7 giant mutated snake seriously and then shouted. ¡°Now!¡±

    Swish! Swish! Swish!

    Various element¡¯ss were thrown all over the rank 7 giant mutated snake¡¯s bodies. From wood element, water element, metal elements, and even earth elements. They were all thrown towards the rank 7 giant mutated snake¡¯s bodies.

    At this moment, Mr. Yuri also made his shot and created arge spear, thrusting towards the rank 7 giant mutated snake¡¯ vital point directly.

    Stab!

    The attack pierced towards the rank 7 giant mutated snake vital point and this time, the rank 7 giant mutated snake didn¡¯t have enough time to escape.

    Thes that covered its body was not powerful.

    But it was more than enough to halt its movement for the split second needed for Mr. Yuri to finish his attack.

    Thus, the rank 7 giant mutated snake simply had no chance to recover ever again.

    Bang!

    ¡°Finally.¡± Kent took a deep breath, feeling that it was good for the rank 7 giant mutated snake to finally die.

    They had been so tired all these days and Kent just wanted to have some rest. He felt terribly empty after fighting two battles continuously.

    When he was underground, he didn¡¯t use much of his ability to deal with the rank 7 giant mutated snake. But even then, he still used his ability to help and protect himself, which was why he felt very empty.

    On the other hand, Yuri was in better condition than Kent.

    He was only busy strengthening the metals around the area before. Though, Kate seriously doubt that he was doing a good job or there were simply too many earth elements around them.

    Because the ground split and broken so easily.

    Right now, the wall was already partially built and Kate could see a lot of people were working together to rebuild the wall.

    Many others who were living in the tall apartment were watching the battle from the save distance.

    But the city¡¯s shape turned a bit funny.

    It looked like there was a U shape that was chipped from the previously somewhat circle shape of the city. With the wall was built higher and taller, their defense should be better to fight the other giant mutated animals around here.

    ¡°How should we deal with this rank 7 giant mutated snake¡¯s corpse?¡± Kent asked, panting slightly.

    ¡°The military will take care of it.¡± Yuri crouched on the ground, putting his hand on the ground.

    Lucy was thoroughly exhausted.

    Because the rank 7 giant mutated snake suddenly approached them, she had no other choice but to step forward and tried to help out. After all, with such a close distance, she was worried that Kate would be hurt.

    Kate¡¯s attacking ability might be extremely strong, but her defense couldn¡¯t be said to be the same.

    Would those of space ability be able to protect themselves properly if they were to be caught off guard?

    Thus, Lucy stepped forward.

    She no longer had any injuries because Kate healed her directly right in the middle of the battle. But the pain still lingered in her mind. Not to mention, she was practically exhausted mentally and physically after such a long battle.

    She looked at the back and saw Yuri put his hand on the ground.

    ¡°That strengthening thing didn¡¯t seem to work so well.¡±

    ¡°Is it?¡± Yuri only smiled without exining.

    Kate looked at Yuri suspiciously. Before she could ask of anything, they all felt that the ground below them trembled.

    Kate looked into the distance and her pupil constricted.

    Following the death of these rank 7 giant mutated snake, countless giant mutated animals rushed towards City H.

    It was rushing in maddening speed as if they had all gone crazy.

 Chapter 250 - 250 A Horde is Coming

    250 A Horde is Coming

    Recalling the scream from these rank 7 giant mutated snake back then, Kate had the thoughts that they were all calling their friends who were away toe here. That way, even if these rank 7 giant mutated snake dead, the people who killed them would also end up dead.

    The white dots representing these giant mutated animals were all rushing forward so quickly that Kate felt scared.

    Thest time she saw something like this was when they were returning to City B back then. And because of their terrain advantage and the fact that these giant mutated animals were not of high rank, they could still deal with it and buy some time.

    But even then, they had to abandon City B with barely one million people survived and headed to City E.

    Now, would history repeat itself?

    But City H waspletely different from City B back then. City B has much fewer people and the military had been prepared to escape while there were also other powerful family that was still strong enough to hold the temporary fort.

    The entire City B had turned into ruins.

    And Kate didn¡¯t know what happened to those two others families who General Ryan mentioned back then.

    She also didn¡¯t care either way.

    .....

    But if City H was also to be turned into ruins, how many people¡¯s lives would be affected this time?

    There were more than 10 million of people in City H.

    ¡°Get away from here!¡± Kate turned to look at the others. ¡°There will be arge horde of giant mutated animalsing!¡±

    Kent¡¯s expression changed. He only came here because of the mission assigned to him and the reward. But what was the point of the reward if he couldn¡¯t stay alive to enjoy it?

    ¡°Everyone, hurry and leave!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Brrm!

    Taking out their cars, these people quickly followed Kent¡¯s order to leave. They carried their friend¡¯s body and rushed to leave as soon as possible.

    Kent¡¯s men who were previously underground had already climbed up and seen the devastation. They didn¡¯t participate in the battle before and only a few who were still strong enough dared to make a move.

    The rest were only watching while recuperating.

    Kent quickly walked away along with his men.

    Yuri and the other military soldiers were definitely not going to leave. Their duties were to protect the people in City H too, so they couldn¡¯t leave.

    Even if the situation was dire, they just had to figure out a way to deal with it while saving as many lives as possible. That was the reason why they became the soldiers and swore the protect the people in the nation.

    Kate walked to the city and pointed at the wall. ¡°Quickly rebuild the wall. There will be a lot of giant mutated animalsing!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    The people there thought that their nightmare will end after the death of the rank 7 giant mutated snake. When they heard that there will be more giant mutated animalsing, their faces turned pale.

    ¡°How do you even know that there will be giant mutated animalsing?

    ¡°The earth is shaking! It meant that there are a lot of giant mutated animalsing here.¡± Kate looked at the people around her seriously.

    She couldn¡¯t exin the truth about her reverse healing ability, but she could use this tremor to exin to them that there will be more giant mutated animalsing.

    Yuri looked at Kate suspiciously and waved his hand as the solider began to move. With the earth no longer looked the same thanks to that damned snake¡¯s attack, they had more trouble to move around.

    But these soldiers were highly experienced.

    This little bit of troubles was not worth mentioning for them.

    ¡°Hurry up and build a defenseyer. We definitely can¡¯t leave the city like this,¡± Yuri quickly gave his order.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°What, isn¡¯t it just normal¡­¡±

    ¡°Aaaaaa!¡±

    As screams came from the front, Kate could see that more and more giant mutated animals wereing. She nced into the distance and saw that Kyle had already finished killing the rank 7 giant mutated snake. It was unknown how their state was right now.

    Kate gritted her teeth. ¡°Make the wall!¡±

    Beside Kate, Lucy had been standing guard in case there were any giant mutated animals that dared to get close. Upon seeing them pouncing forward, Lucy didn¡¯t hold back and began her barrage of attack.

    She was already exhausted physically and mentally.

    But she also didn¡¯t want to die.

    Thus, Lucy simply brought out the power that was simply supported by her will and the adrenaline in her body. She wanted to survive and for that, she will work as hard as possible to achieve it..

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    She couldn¡¯t help with dealing against the rank 7 giant mutated snake, but she could definitely deal with these giant mutated animals better. After all, most of these giant mutated animals were still of lower rank than her.

    Only the number was somewhat troublesome.

    ¡°Aaaaaaaaa!¡±

    As they all screamed and some awakened stood up to fight, more and more people were running away. Kate could see that they were trying to enter the underground passage only to hear even more heartbreaking cry from those who entered the underground passage.

    Did that Petra and the other man even settled the rank 7 giant mutated snake underground properly after Kent left?

    Or did there were more giant mutated animals that appeared underground too?

    Though, Kate would not care too much about Petra¡¯s safety because of his grudge with Kyle that she didn¡¯t know the details.

    Boom!

    Kate looked into the distance as the wall copsed and saw the rank 7 giant mutated snake corpses being pushed to the surface. But at the same time, there were even worse earthquakeing from below.

    The other rank 6 awakened yelled, ¡°There are two rank 7 giant mutated snake below! We can only settle one!¡±

    BANG!

    The ground cracked and therge rank 7 giant mutated snake suddenly resurfaced, hissing everywhere. The people were all running around when the rank 7 giant mutated snake suddenly opened its mouth and water began to flood the area.

    ¡°THERE¡¯S ANOTHER ONE?¡± someone asked in desperation.

 Chapter 251 - 251 Revealed <1>

    251 Revealed <1>

    Whoever screamed just now definitely spoke out the thought that surfaced in the mind of everyone who were present.

    They had already seen the battle from before and thought that there wouldn¡¯t be more of these rank 7 giant mutated snakes. But reality proven that they were terribly wrong.

    There was another one.

    ¡°What the hell happened below?¡± Lucy was also desperate when she saw that rank 7 giant mutated snake. She thought that they were only going to be dealing with these giant mutated animals, but who would have thought that another damned snake suddenly appeared?

    She just wished that she could advance another rank so that she could deal with this rank 7 giant mutated snake.

    The pain that she had experienced just now resurfaced and Lucy could only grit her teeth.

    Should they fight again, she will have to do her best.

    Bang!

    Through the cracked ground, Robert climbed up. His appearance was very messy and it looked like he was already on the end of his life. The bitter battle with these rank 7 giant mutated snakes underground had taken the toll on him.

    .....

    ¡°There¡¯s another one of these rank 7 giant mutated snakes suddenly appearing.¡± Robert¡¯s voice sounded extremely desperate. ¡°We couldn¡¯t do anything and that coward is running away.¡±

    Coward?

    Kate could only think of Petra when she heard Robert¡¯s desperate words. Looking at his current condition and also his lost arm, she could guess that it would be impossible for Robert to return to roam around the wilderness anymore.

    These giant mutated animals would definitely not want to let go such a person.

    ar!

    Before Kate could help Robert, the rank 7 giant mutated snake suddenly spewed out fire, burning out everything that was on its path. No matter whether it was human or giant mutated animals around the area, the rank 7 giant mutated snake didn¡¯t care and burned them all.

    These giant mutated animals ran away.

    But some of these giant mutated animals were still rushing toward City H crazily as if there was something interesting there.

    From the very beginning, it seemed as if these giant mutated animals and the rank 7 giant mutated snake were very interested in City H. Were there any gems or something like that within City H?

    Kate didn¡¯t know.

    And she didn¡¯t have time to care.

    ¡°Aaaaaaaaaa!¡±

    Hysterical screams filled with agony began to fill the area.

    ¡°Run! Run! Run!¡±

    It was chaos.

    Kate didn¡¯t even remember what she was doing anymore when she watched these people desperately tried to get out of the way from the attack of the rank 7 giant mutated snake. The people who were within the city were strengthening the wall around them.

    But those who were outside had to face the frantic attack of this fire breathing rank 7 giant mutated snake.

    They could only do their best to survive.

    Bang!

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Lucy felt so weak right now. There were a lot of giant mutated animals around her, but she was not strong enough to deal with them all. She was already panting so badly and without Kate supporting her from behind through the healing, she would have long ended up dead on the ground.

    Kate watched everything and felt her body turned cold.

    She wanted to help so badly.

    But at the same time, she didn¡¯t want to reveal the fact that she was a reverse healer. What should she do?

    Conflicts were visible on her distraught expression.

    Water was flooding the entire area when Kate suddenly sensed that there was some kind of power that restricted her from below.

    She turned around and saw Mr. Yuri standing there, his arm stretched towards her. ¡°You can sense them, right?¡±

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Lucy asked fiercely, attempting to attack Mr. Yuri who stopped them.

    Bang!

    The metal wall blocked Lucy¡¯s attempt.

    She was already exhausted and both her physical and mental state were far away from her peak state. Not to mention Mr. Yuri, even those who were of weaker rank 5 definitely could defeat her right now.

    Mr. Yuri sneered and looked at Kate. ¡°You¡¯re a reverse healer! Only reverse healer could sense these giant mutated animals so clearly like what you did before!¡±

    Kate¡¯s face changed slightly. The matter that she wanted to desperately hide wasid bare just like that. She was still conflicted whether she should use her abilities or not to help City H, but now Mr. Yuri simply told her the fact that he had known.

    What was the point of her hiding it then?

    But how could he know from such a simple clue? Even if there were people who could sense these giant mutated animalsing, it didn¡¯t always mean that they were reverse healer.

    Yet, Mr. Yuri said it with such confidence.

    It could only mean that he was absolutely sure that Kate is a reverse healer.

    She hadn¡¯t used her ability in the slightest bit during the time when she was in City H. Mr. Yuri had to figure it out through some other ways.

    At this moment, she could only feel that Mr. Yuri was saying this to her because of some malicious intent. There was no way that he would reveal something like that without having some intention.

    She looked at Mr. Yuri coldly. ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Mr. Yuri smirked. He looked at Kate with interest. This was the first time he actually saw a reverse healer at rank 6. It had to be said that Kate was the highest rank of reverse healer he had ever seen and heard.

    But she was actually acting as a normal healer.

    If not for him to listen in to that Lotus and Petra¡¯s conversation, he might not be able to realize the truth that Kate is a reverse healer so fast. There had been some doubt but he could now confirm that Kate must be truly a reverse healer.

    Ordinary healer would never be able to do things that she could do just now.

    ¡°Do you know the fate of the other reverse healers?¡±

    Bang! Bang!

    Lucy desperately tried to break the metal wall that blocked her. She wanted to go to the side but another wall had appeared.

    ¡°Damn you! You said that you¡¯re part of the military but you¡¯re just bullying people here!¡± Lucy screamed.

    She should have guessed it earlier.

    Unlike Kate who was holed up and didn¡¯t care about the world so much, Lucy was theplete opposite. She will look for some interesting news from time to time and that was when she heard about the opposition towards reverse healer.

    The background of such movement was unclear for her who was only at the bottomyer and could only obtain few information. But she knew that the fate of these reverse healer in the hand of these people were really bad.

    Reverse healers are strong.

    But if they were purposely trapped, they might not even be able to move. Not to mention, if the one who trapped them were powerful awakened who carefully maintained their distance and also protected themselves with many powerful special equipment, they could block the attack from these reverse healers somewhat.

    She didn¡¯t want Kate to hear it.

    Kate looked at Mr. Yuri and her face turned colder. She spat out, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    She really didn¡¯t know.

    Aside from hearing the news that these revere healers were restricted by the military and being kept somewhere, she didn¡¯t know much. It was also one of the reasons why she didn¡¯t want to reveal to the world that she was actually a reverse healer.

    Once they got wind of it, she knew that she would never be able to have the same peace she used to have.

    Kate could only imagine that the fate of these reverse healer would be far from good. With their abilities that if they were strong enough, they could destroy the world, how could others allow them to grow up peacefully?

    They were seen as deviant.

    As monster who could destroy the world.

    Even if they didn¡¯t have such intention at first, facing the denial and hatred of the world, could they even stay the same in the end?

    ¡°They¡¯re all sent to the giant mutated animals.¡± Mr. Yuri yelled with a smirk. ¡°NOW!¡±

    Wall formed around the area, restricting the movement of the rank 7 giant mutated snake and also trapped her inside. Kate¡¯s face turned colder as she looked around and saw these awakened were working together to trap her.

    The wall that they rebuild not long ago were not for the sake of protecting the people but to protect themselves.

    In order to make sure that they would not be harmed terribly because of her reverse healers¡¯ abilities, they created distance and wall to protect them. That was the only way they could survive while antagonizing these reverse healers.

    If they didn¡¯t do it, they will die very quickly.

    And it was something that was practically inevitable.

 Chapter 252 - 252 Revealed <2>

    252 Revealed <2>

    Kate watched everything coldly and felt that she was so stupid. The real reason why Mr. Yuri was busy reinforcing the metals were not for the sake of dealing with that rank 7 giant mutated snake. It was instead for the sake of dealing with her.

    Instead of killing these giant mutated animals and rank 7 giant mutated snake that threatened the humanities, they instead turned their attacks towards their fellow humans.

    She had never done anything that truly go against the bottom limit.

    She was not a criminal before the change of the world either.

    She didn¡¯t even try to harm other human beings after the change of the world.

    No matter how hard things were, Kate didn¡¯t think that it was necessary for her to act against other humans. With the warmth that she experienced while being in Kyle¡¯s group, she had never truly felt that the world was changing.

    It felt really simr to the time before there was even any change.

    Thus, Kate had been living well.

    But just because she¡¯s a reverse healer, her existence itself was not something that could be epted by majority of people. They refused to ept her and instead felt that she was an existence they had to deal with so carefully.

    .....

    Looking at the wall they built, Kate had the thought that with so many awakened people around, it was not impossible for them to truly deal with that rank 7 giant mutated snake. Even if they couldn¡¯t fully deal with it, they could figure out a way to hold them back and chase the rank 7 giant mutated snake away.

    That way, it wouldn¡¯t be heading towards City H.

    But these people didn¡¯t do it.

    Instead, they allowed the rank 7 giant mutated snake toe and there were more awakened who were attracted here because of the mission.

    Why?

    She didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± Kate asked, her voice was cold and devoid of emotion. Even if she was hurt inside, she still had poker expression and looked extremely indifferent. Only her clenched fist revealed her real feelings.

    She was not the type to fully express her real thoughts to outsiders. In order to protect herself, she could not allow herself to fully expose what she was thinking and what she actually wanted to others.

    ¡°It¡¯s an order.¡± Mr. Yuri looked at Kate and snorted. ¡°And a reverse healer like you doesn¡¯t deserve to live within the others.¡±

    Just because she¡¯s a reverse healer, she was judged as so?

    Kate felt that the world was truly going against her right now. She never asked for this power either. It awakened by itself the moment the red rain urred.

    Was it her fault for awakened this unwanted ability?

    She just wanted to live well.

    She just wanted to stay and live with the others as her ordinary self.

    Was it wrong for her to wish for it?

    Because she¡¯s a reverse healer, she¡¯s not worthy of even asking for an ordinary life along with her friends and those whom she cared for?

    ¡°Damn you!¡± Lucy smashed against these metals, hoping that she had reached rank 6. That way, her power would be able to break through this damned hard metal in front of her!

    She would never allow Kate to be in this miserable position!

    From the very moment she knew that Kate was a reverse healer, she had already guessed that there might be some things that would be unfavorable for Kate. But no matter what Lucy would not stay away from Kate.

    Because she had been Kate¡¯s friends from a long time.

    Kate was a bit socially awkward and had some strange ideas from time to time, but she was not a bad person.

    Even after obtaining such power, Lucy had never seen Kate wanting to attack others nor controlled them. Her abilities did provide her with such opportunity, but she had never done that.

    Because of that, Lucy trusted Kate.

    But others couldn¡¯t do that.

    When they saw her, the first thing they thought would be the fact that she¡¯s a reverse healer and that she held power that could take their lives away with just a thought. They would fear her.

    ¡°So you want me to use the reverse healing against the rank 7 giant mutated snake?¡± Kate asked Mr. Yuri. She could see that Mr. Yuri had recovered part of his ability, which gave him confidence to trap her here.

    And the reinforced metal that he prepared was definitely more than enough to provide some defense. She could see that these metals were specifically prepared, but she couldn¡¯t exactly think of the materials used.

    After all, she was not that proficient to guess such thing based on seeing it from a distance away.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Mr. Yuri let out augh. ¡°A reverse healer is a dangerous existence, not worthy of being humans. Do you know that your abilities are going to make you killed?¡±

    Kate¡¯s fingers sped into a fist even harder as her nails dug into her flesh.

    She knew.

    She had already guessed that much from the moment she awakened her abilities and saw the destruction that she had caused to those giant mutated animals. But she tried her best to cling onto a hope.

    Hope that the humanities would not be so preupied with that one fact.

    But to see her as a person.

    That she didn¡¯t want to hurt them.

    The sound of these people yelling from a distance could be heard faintly.

    ¡°Kill the rank 7 giant mutated snake!¡±

    ¡°Go reverse healer!¡±

    ¡°Monster only need to kill each other!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re only useful to kill giant mutated animals!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there! Damn it! You monster!¡±

    Kate closed her eyes.

    She knew that from the moment she awakened that reverse healing that she would never be epted by the world. It was not a power that could be exined bymon sense.

    People will fear her.

    They will not ept her.

    Just because of her ability and what she could do with it.

    Every living being could die when they were around her as long as she willed it.

    The hope that she had within her mind had long been broken. It was just a nonsensical wish that could never be realized in the slightest bit.

    People were used to only care for what would matter to them the most.

    Why should they care for her?

    Just the fact that she¡¯s a reverse healer was more than enough for people to fear her and rejected her very existence.

    They didn¡¯t want to be with her in the slightest bit.

    Whether it was from fear, jealousy, or even hatred because of what other reverse healers had done, it was clear that they would never be able to ept a reverse healer.

    ¡°What are you doing standing there? Go kill that rank 7 giant mutated snake!¡± Mr. Yuri yelled while preparing his weapons.

    Kate opened her eyes. Her blue eyes were staring in Mr. Yuri direction with rity within them. There was a trace of coldness and detachment that previously doesn¡¯t exist. ¡°Am I not human beings?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a reverse healer,¡± Mr. Yuri sneered. ¡°A killing machine.¡±

    Killing machine?

    Why did she had to be a killing machine just because of her abilities that she awakened?

    The phrase struck in Kate¡¯s heart. She looked at her hand andughed bitterly. Just because she awakened this ability that she didn¡¯t want, she had be the enemy of the world?

    Why did the Heaven even give her this power in the first ce?

    She never asked for it.

    She didn¡¯t want it.

    But it was given to her.

    And it was also because of this power that was given to her that she was rejected by the world.

    Why?

    Why is it so wrong just for her to exist?

    Kate felt that everything is wrong and that everything didn¡¯t make any sense for her anymore.

    She just wanted to stay away.

    Stay away from all of this.

    She didn¡¯t want to listen to any of these anymore.

    But she couldn¡¯t go.

    ¡°Kate! Don¡¯t listen to him, damn it!¡± Lucy screamed and banged against the metal wall.

    .....

    She was crying.

    She didn¡¯t want Kate to listen to these things.

    Despite the fact that it was not directed toward her, she could feel the coldness and hurt inside her heart.

    Because she knew how much pain it would be for one to listen to these things.

    Even if they tried their best not to care about what other people said, they still heard it and it was something that was thrown straight towards their heart.

    She didn¡¯t want Kate to be treated this way.

    It has never been their decision to awaken certain power.

    So please, don¡¯t say anything else.

    ¡°You monster.¡± Mr. Yuri yelled. ¡°Kill the rank 7 giant mutated snake! That¡¯s your only worth, you reverse healer. You¡¯re nothing more than a killing machine, a monster used to deal with these rank 7 giant mutated snake and other giant mutated animals!¡±

 Chapter 253 - 253 The Cruel Truth

    253 The Cruel Truth

    Bang!

    The power within Kate¡¯s body was madly pouring out. There were countless other giant mutated animals and not just the rank 7 giant mutated snake. Right now, they all stopped moving because they could feel that their vitality disappearing.

    These white dots were moving rapidly towards Kate and she absorbed it into her body. It was the power of life.

    The things that was contained within every living being.

    And without it, they wouldn¡¯t be able to stay alive.

    From the very beginning, Kate didn¡¯t understand why she could see these white dots, but she understood very well that it had to be because of her special healing abilities. Perhaps, those other reverse healers were also in the simr situation as hers.

    They could see these white dots.

    And understood that it represented other people¡¯s lives.

    The ck dots were varied from representing sickness, disease, and thest one was theirck of life force.

    .....

    Kate didn¡¯t understand why these people whom she treated had such strange ck dots that seemed to be harder to deal with.

    But now she understood.

    It was because those ck dots were noting from ordinary injuries.

    It wasing from other reverse healers who used their abilities towards humans.

    From the very beginning, the people in City H had never epted the existence called reverse healer.

    They would try to do their best to deal with these reverse healers and one way or another, they will make sure that these reverse healers were doing what they wanted.

    But no matter how much they prepared for it, they could never be able to fully understand how much a reverse healer was actually capable of. These reverse healers were people who had strong abilities.

    The moment they chose to turn against humanities¡­

    Were the moment where these people would be killed.

    Her eyes were staring at Mr. Yuri with the same coldness and detachment. Even when her mind was thinking hard, she showed none of it on the surface. ¡°Satisfied?¡±

    ¡°There are still many others!¡± Mr. Yuri pointed at the rank 7 giant mutated snake in front of them. Because Kate was only rank 6, she definitely couldn¡¯t kill a rank 7 giant mutated snake instantly. And more giant mutated animals were pouring inside.

    The people who were watching from the distance were cheering. They were staying in safe ce, watching the battle that seemed to be not different from a performance in their eyes.

    At this moment, Kate had the feeling that the people here had long gotten used to this scene. From the very beginning, it was strange that there were several rank 7 giant mutated snake but they never appeared in other cities.

    Instead, they attacked City H directly.

    Why did these rank 7 giant mutated snake liked City H so badly?

    Because of the gems?

    Because of the people?

    For some reason, Kate didn¡¯t think that way. These rank 7 giant mutated snake were concentrated on the underground area. And she had long known that a reverse healers were strong in their vitality.

    It was just that ordinary people and even those who awakened might not be able to fully understand it.

    After all, there were simply too many strange things that had urred.

    And these white dots that represent the lives and perhaps vitality of the living beings, were not visible in the eyes of those who were not reverse healer. But the effect of these white dots were very clear.

    It could rejuvenate living beings.

    While resurrection was impossible, those who were living around these white dots would definitely live well. Because these white dots would slowly make those ck dots unable to enter so easily.

    Kate looked in the direction of City H.

    She had never thought of it before, but she now noticed that City H was practically brimming with these white dots. It was even blinding for her. But most people would not think too much because there were so many people who were living in City H.

    With a lot of people living here, wouldn¡¯t it be obvious that the white dots were so obvious and blinding?

    But now, Kate understood.

    These white dots didn¡¯t belong to these people.

    It lingered in the air¡­ because this ce is the burial grounds of many other reverse healers who had died in the hands of these people. The moment reverse healer died, the white dots representing their vitalities would definitely spread out.

    And it would eventually make a ¡®sacred¡¯ ground, a ce where sickness and pain would be much less than others.

    That was why City H had a lot of strong awakened.

    They could deal with the rank 7 giant mutated snake without fear.

    Many of these people were already rank 5.

    Even if they were not a match against the rank 7 giant mutated snake, they had no problem defending their city as long as they worked together and used their abilities wisely.

    After all, there was strength in number.

    It was something that would quite obvious.

    Kate only felt that she was truly stupid.

    Stupid for not realizing such a clue that was presented right in front of her eyes. But then again, who would have thought that there will be other reverse healers dying in the hands of humans before?

    ¡°How many reverse healers had died in this city?¡± Kate slowly asked, her voice somewhat hoarse.

    The thought of so many others died in the hands of humans instead of these giant mutated animals made her feel hurt.

    ¡°Why do you care about the other monster like you?¡± Mr. Yuri sneered. He had already coated his body with metal to prevent these reverse healers from hurting him. After some investigation, the other reverse healers had limitation in doing reverse healing when it was blocked by powerful metal.

    But what Mr. Yuri forgot was that the most powerful reverse healers he faced before was only rank 4 while the one standing in front of him right now is a rank 6.

 Chapter 254 - 254 Limit

    254 Limit

    ¡°How many?¡± Kate repeated the question.

    Mr. Yuri shrugged. ¡°Perhaps 6? Anyway, kill these giant mutated animals. Don¡¯t you know that reverse healer crystal cores can be used by anyone and also the most delicious meal for other awakened.¡±

    He sneered and looked at Kate as if he was looking at a prey instead of a human being. In his opinion, reverse healer was only useful for helping others to advance through ranks quickly.

    It was even better than those gems that could only be used by specific elements.

    The reverse healers core could be used by anyone.

    Though, their bodies had to be thrown away because they definitely didn¡¯t want to practice cannibalism.

    Kate¡¯s eyes turned red.

    Her guess was right.

    These reverse healers were dying in this City H and because of the special cores they had inside their body, they became the target of the other awakened. If they were not strong enough, all that would happen for them would be their death and being used by others.

    .....

    She looked at Mr. Yuri as her body trembled while behind her, Lucy was still mming against the metal wall. Clearly, she had heard about this matter but she purposely never told Kate about it.

    Because it was too sad.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Kate lowered her eyes as more and more giant mutated animals came towards them.

    When she first awakened this strange ability, she only thought of using it against the giant mutated animals in order to protect herself. At that time, she only felt that being able to kill these giant mutated animals with reverse healing was quite cruel but they were just giant mutated animals.

    But now, Kate realized that what worse than these giant mutated animals were these depraved humans who didn¡¯t have any regards about other people¡¯s lives.

    *cough*

    Reverse healers didn¡¯t depend on their crystal core and energy but more on their mental energy, which was intangible. Right now, Kate could no longer focus on these giant mutated animals due to her anger and sadness.

    Just because she¡¯s a reverse healer, does it mean that she no longer have any right as a human being?

    Just because she wielded this power, it meant that she¡¯s too dangerous.

    She never asked for this power.

    Why does the world always seem to go against her in this matter?

    Kate closed her eyes as her reverse healing worked in full power. She no longer wanted to care about such thing anymore.

    They thought she¡¯s a monster.

    And they just wanted to kill her for her cores.

    She just wanted to live.

    If the condition for her to be able to stay alive was for her to truly be a monster, then she will take it.

    All the white dots that could sense around her were madly rushing towards her body, be it humans, giant mutated animals, or anything else, she didn¡¯t care anymore.

    Only those whom she recognized would she still pay attention and protect.

    ¡°Wha¡­?¡± Mr. Yuri suddenly felt that something was wrong. In the past, when there were reverse healers who went mad on the spot and do reverse healing against humans, he only felt some tingling because they were not powerful enough to harm him.

    But now, it was different.

    He could clearly sense that something was disappearing from him rapidly as if being consumed forcefully.

    This made him panic and Mr. Yuri quickly ran in the other direction. But he didn¡¯t manage to go far before he tripped on the rock and fell to the ground. He looked at his hand that grew old at speed visible to the naked eyes.

    His eyes were filled with horror.

    He turned to look at Kate, who was still closing her eyes and screamed, ¡°Monster! You¡¯re truly going against all humanity! You will be chased¡­.!¡±

    His words stopped as he lost all strength.

    The vitality inside his body was rapidly disappearing and thus, Mr. Yuri dropped on the ground.

    The people who were around the area were screaming madly.

    Kate¡¯s reverse healing could affect more than 1km in diameter, thus everyone who were staying nearby were impacted.

    Those who wereughing died with their mouth open, not realizing what killed them at all.

    Those who realized the matter, tried to run only to fall after a few steps. They watched in despair as their lives were withered away in front of their eyes.

    Those who were more powerful fought bitterly but found out that their abilities were utterly useless against it. They could only watch as their futile attempts did nothing and their lives ended.

    Thud! Thud! Thud!

    Countless lives were lost.

    Be it the rank 7 giant mutated snake that was finally exhausted of life or the other giant mutated animals around or even the humans who were watching the show, no one was spared.

    As long as they had any speck of life, they would be implicated.

    Only those few familiar white dots belonged to everyone in her team would Kate spared. They were her friends, herrades.

    But perhaps, after this matter, she couldn¡¯t even stay with them anymore.

    *hiks*

    Sitting on the ground, Lucy could hear the screams from these giant mutated animals and humans disappearing. She pounded the metal wall but could not break it at all as she despaired.

    Her enhancement strength waspletely useless in the face of this powerful metal that had been reinforced by Mr. Yuri.

    She wanted to stop Kate.

    But Lucy knew that it was toote.

    In the face of these powerful people, she was simply a hopeless person who couldn¡¯t do anything.

    Kate slowly opened her eyes.

    The world was very quiet around her. She couldn¡¯t hear anything anymore. All the mocking, the screams, and the noise disappeared. She looked at the sky as she could feel that the vitality was surging within her body.

    It was more than what she could bear.

    She was reckless.

    But she couldn¡¯t stand it anymore¡­ perhaps, she¡¯s truly a monster like what they said she is.

 Chapter 255 - 255 Blood Stained Hands <1>

    255 Blood Stained Hands <1>

    Thus, her body was trying to amodate this overwhelming power within her body, with some leaking away.

    *hug*

    A sudden hug startled her, but the familiar smell made her lower her hand that was about to attack. She could see Kyle¡¯s face in front of her, looking distressed.

    She had felt him approaching her before through the white dots that she saw.

    And she didn¡¯t attack him and the others.

    ¡°Kate,¡± Kyle called out.

    Kate didn¡¯t answer and closed her eyes, leaning against Kyle.

    Bang!

    At this time, Jake had arrived and worked together with Robby to dismantle the wall that blocked Lucy before. They saw her looked like a mess with blood stained fist.

    .....

    ¡°Wang! Wang! Wang!¡±

    Robby rushed forward, madly licking Lucy¡¯s face to stop her tears.

    *cough* *cough*

    Lotte followed behind them, watching as Kyle hugged Kate. Her expression was terrifyingly cold.

    They were all busy facing that rank 7 giant mutated snake before because the defense was so high. The rank 7 giant mutated snake was of earth element, which made it harder for them to kill it.

    It took them some time to kill the rank 7 giant mutated snake but when they were done, they found out that the earth shook. Countless giant mutated animals were rushing towards them, so they had to fight bitterly once again.

    The rank 7 giant mutated snake that appeared from the underground was dealt by Kent and Mr. Yuri not long ago.

    And when these people began to scream and yell at the reverse healers, Kyle lost it.

    He lost all reasons and madly rushed here. Everyone who dared to stop him were all killed no matter who it is.

    At this moment, they all understood that they could never be able to stay under the light anymore because of this reckless action. But if the person important to them was treated that way, would they be able to stay sane and note forward?

    Lotte knew that she couldn¡¯t.

    Change that person to Jake, she herself would not mind staining her hand with blood. Lotte knew very well that she was not a kind person. She has always been a ruthless one and also a person who couldn¡¯t always make the most rational option.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡± Jake nodded. He was panting badly because he was fighting against that rank 7 giant and had to protect the others through his metal elements, especially Dn. Now his head was hurting, but he had to endure it until they were in the safe location.

    Dn was still a distance away, limping. He was wounded and couldn¡¯t follow the others that fast. Lotte had already used her wood element to alleviate his condition slightly, but it was still very bad.

    ¡°We have to go.¡±

    Kyle sped Kate tightly in his arm and they ran towards the location of the road. The military was still there and watched everything that had happened. It could be said that their faces were extremely bad, but Kyle didn¡¯t bother to give them any face at all.

    He only wanted to leave.

    Leave this damned ce that simply had no humanities left.

    Kate had killed so many people and it was impossible to hide this matter. There were still many other people who were alive because they were outside Kate¡¯s range. But those people were incapable of even moving.

    They were practically stricken with horror.

    Horror from seeing so many people and giant mutated animals dying just like that. Many of their friends and those who wereughing around them all died, their body withered away.

    It was terrifying.

    Despite the fact that they had already aimed towards other reverse healers in the past, this was practically the first time they met someone as powerful as Kate. Thus, they couldn¡¯t deal with Kate at all.

    In the face of a real reverse healer who had already grown their power, other awakened people were simply useless.

    Before they could even use their abilities, a reverse healer could kill them from a distance away.

    It was terrible.

    Bang!

    At the other side of the city, Petra was watching everything. He was outside the range of Kate¡¯s attack, but he saw everything through this distance.

    After running away from the underground waterway, he watched the people in City H being so sick and targeted those reverse healers. He himself had heard of those movements, but he didn¡¯t want to be part of it.

    Because he knew how powerful a reverse healer could be.

    He didn¡¯t want to lose his life because of such stupid reason.

    And now, watching so many people lost their lives, Petra only felt that he had made the correct decision not to participate in this stupid movement. There were so many of them who had lost their lives over the outrageous attack towards reverse healers.

    He could bet that many people only followed the crowd without fully understanding why they were against these reverse healers.

    ¡°So terrifying.¡± Lotus felt as if she was living in her nightmare again. Watching these people dying just like that, she was just reminded of her previous lives where she had seen these people drop dead and withered away.

    Those things in previous lives had already felt like dream after some time.

    But now, she once again witnessed it in real life and felt that the world was truly terrifying.

    Drap! Drap! Drap!

    Kyle was getting close and Petra chose to make his move. Anyway, that reverse healer couldn¡¯t attack him and with Kyle was already tired from the battle against that rank 7 giant mutated snake, Petra still had the confidence that he could deal with Kyle one way or another.

    ¡°Do you think that you can leave so easily?¡± Petra looked at Kyle coldly, blocking the road with the others behind him.

    Kyle looked at Petra with even colder look. He had no time to deal with this Petra. ¡°Move.¡±

    Petra sneered and raised his fist.

    Bang!

 Chapter 256 - 256 Blood Stained Hands <2>

    256 Blood Stained Hands <2>

    Lucy stood forward and blocked the fist. She looked at Petra with mad look. ¡°Don¡¯t stop us, you b*******!¡±

    She might be tired, but her anger fueled her energy right now. She just wanted to smash everyone who dared to step in front of her and blocked her way.

    After being so frustrated for failing to protect Kate not long ago, what Lucy wanted to do was to kill everyone who dared to try harming them. She didn¡¯t want anything to happen to Kate anymore.

    ¡°You¡­!¡±

    Swish!

    Fire element spread towards Petra group as Kyle took out the military car. He might want to kill Petra, but right now, he was more worried about Kate. He didn¡¯t want to spare even a second more with Petra.

    Lotte rushed to the driver seat, not caring about the fact that she actually only started to learn how to drive not long ago. Marc sat beside her with Robby and the others sat at the back.

    Brrm!

    The car sped away.

    .....

    They didn¡¯t care about anything else and just wanted to leave this ce. Anyway, with so many giant mutated animals around, it was impossible for the military to care about them unless they wanted to deal with these giant mutated animals first.

    The people in City H was already in disarray because of the incident just now.

    Not to mention, the matters would not end so easily just like this.

    Petra watched as the group left coldly.

    Behind him, Lotus was looking at Kate in Kyle¡¯s arm as her body trembled. She finally remembered the famous reverse healers in her previous life. Because she didn¡¯t participate in the battle in City H, she only heard about the fact that there was a female reverse healer who went mad and killed almost everyone cruelly.

    At that time, she didn¡¯t know the other party and only heard about the deeds. After that, it was told to her that this female reverse healer was from University A and also the same faculty as hers.

    This made Lotus even more nervous.

    She had known that Kate is a reverse healer, but she forgot about the fact that this particr reverse healer was also famous because she destroyed City H. It was as if this matter was purposely forgotten by her, making Lotus very nervous.

    Seeing the battle for herself only relive her deepest fear in her heart.

    On the day she returned to the past, she had forgotten about this matter. It was mostly because she didn¡¯t see anyone whose face was familiar.

    She and Kate were not close.

    They were at most acquaintance.

    In the university, Lotus did have some friends, but there were not many other females who were close with her. Kate was included in those who were not close to Lotus, making her not able to fully remember nor recognize the other party.

    But seeing Kate¡¯s action just now, she could remember that cold woman who was feared by everyone because of her reverse healers¡¯ ability. She unreasonably made ce for herself and no matter where she went, there will be countless withered corpses on the way.

    No one dared to get close to her.

    Even the higher ups were treating her very carefully in fear that she would target them. As these reverse healers reached higher rank, the limitation would decrease while the range would increase.

    At that time, it was really hard for them to defeat this female demoness.

    But things were different at this point.

    ¡®How did Kyle and Kate end up together?¡¯

    Lotus couldn¡¯t understand this point.

    From what she remembered in her past, the two of them were clearly only acquaintance who treated each other politely. There was no way that the two of them would be able to stay together, especially considering their background.

    Kate is a lone wolf, feared by everyone.

    She had no one to care about because her family members were coerced by the higher ups to be used to control her and they refused. It resulted in them dying, leaving only Kate alone.

    And the fact that Kate was a reverse healer should have been made known to many people a long time ago.

    That was the reason why Lotus had no qualm discussing about Kate¡¯s matter with Petra before.

    She felt that it would make no difference since Kate should have been a lone wolf who had no one around her and will kill everyone whom she deemed to be blocking her way.

    Kyle used to be part of the military until his family was destroyed in City B, forcing him to roam with his group with no roots.

    But things¡­

    Seemed different.

    City H is indeed destroyed.

    Well, currently half destroyed but it will definitely be destroyed because there were simply too many giant mutated animals around the area. These giant mutated animals would not let them off so easily.

    For some unknown reason, they liked City H so much.

    And in the future, this ce would be the gathering point of these giant mutated animals. This allow a lot of people toe and try to challenge their luck only to be many to end up dead.

    But the events that she saw with her own eyes right now was different from what she had heard in her previous life memories. This was something that Lotus couldn¡¯t understand.

    She had always trusted her past memories.

    Because everything that happened around her were extremely correct to the point that she even felt d that she could prevent some disaster. But because she was taking a different path from her previous life where she was at the bottom, some things have subtly changed.

    It was just that¡­

    The matter of these two viins, she had never been involved with them.

    Yet, they were taking apletely different path from what she had known and heard in her previous life.

    Lotus looked at the disappearing car in confusion. She was not a person who was involved deeply in these two¡¯s lives, but why did her rebirth seemed to have changed their lives¡¯ trajectory so much?

    Was there another rebirth person?

 Chapter 257 - 257 Blood Stained Hands <3>

    257 Blood Stained Hands <3>

    Lotus couldn¡¯t understand.

    She looked at City H that was filled with the smell of death and looked at Petra. ¡°We have to go. A lot of giant mutated animals wille to City H because of the previous battles and others. Our small team would never be able to face so many giant mutated animals.¡±

    Petra nodded with dark face. ¡°We¡¯re leaving.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re breaking the contract!¡± themander yelled.

    ¡°So what?¡± Petra sneered. ¡°Do you still have any energy to deal with us? With this condition, you can¡¯t even provide the reward you promised.¡±

    Themander was mad, but he really couldn¡¯t do anything.

    The other teams who came here had already silently left and Petra was also leaving. The military team were all killed in that brutal reverse healing proses not long ago.

    City H is doomed.

    Lotus looked at the city behind her, her eyes lowered slightly. The reason why she chose to follow Petra¡¯s group was also to stop these tragedies from happening, but she never expected that Kate would have been this strong.

    .....

    When she heard that Kate was already rank 6, she felt weak on her knees.

    She herself was only at the peak of rank 5, almost reaching rank 6. With so many resources she had consumed in order to make herself strong, why can¡¯t she catch up with those viins?

    Lotus think it¡¯s uneptable.

    But so what?

    She could only ept the fate and worked hard in order to be able to grow stronger and have a say in this cruel world. No matter where it is, thew had never change: only those who were strong had a say in this world.

    If she wanted to change her fate, she could only do her best to grow stronger as fast as possible.

    She didn¡¯t want to be like this for her entire life.

    She wanted to be strong, strong enough to no longer be controlled by the fear of death just like what happened in her past life.

    ¡­

    <In a hill not far from City H>

    Kent and his group was watching the farce and shook their head. Looking at the people who were dying, they felt chills on their back. After all, they understood very well that if Kate had wanted to, she could easily kill them leaving only withered corpses that could be crushed easily.

    It was very scary.

    Not to mention, under the matter of losing her control like that, it was obvious that they might not be able to keep their lives intact if they were within the vicinity of City H instead of this hill.

    Their decision to run away back then was correct.

    Even though Kent¡¯s team had lost some people, but many of them were still alive albeit injured. With enough time, they would be able to recover and continue to roam around in this wilderness.

    ¡°Boss, this¡­¡±

    ¡°Forget what you have seen.¡± Kent took a deep breath. ¡°Not everyone who have power want to control the world and not everyone who had the power will have the chance to realize it.¡±

    The men were stunned.

    ¡°We owe her our lives. Are you going to be ungrateful b*stard who didn¡¯t know how to say thanks? The first thing we could do is to shut our mouth and leave. Secondly, beat up whoever dared to spread false rumors.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Boss!¡±

    Kent passed another look to the back and shook his head. The world changed and human¡¯s depravity and fear of the unknown had been pushed to the limit. He didn¡¯t want to be part of this damned y.

    City H is doomed.

    With so many giant mutated animals rushing towards the city, it would be a miracle for the city to stay intact. He would not help and those who were left would eventually be buried.

    Smell of death permeated heavily from the ruins of City H.

    It told them the cruel truth:

    Humans were indeed very weak.

    ¡­

    <Alisa¡¯s Group>

    After the battle with that rank 7 giant mutated snake, there were a lot of giant mutated animals that came as a horde. Alisa and the people in her team wisely chose to retreat slowly outside the range of City H.

    They couldn¡¯t understand why these giant mutated animals were so attracted to City H, but they knew that they should go if they didn¡¯t want to die. The mission clearly only stated that they were tasked to deal with that rank 7 giant mutated animals and not the others giant mutated animals.

    Not to mention, it was highly probable that their mission this time would not be rewarded.

    Two rank 6 were lost.

    Alisa still could see it even from a distance away because the battle there had been extremely clear. With these people yelling about the reverse healers instead of caring about their safety and also the giant mutated animals around, she already had an inkling about what they were talking about.

    ¡°How disgusting,¡± Alisa spat out when she watched their discussion.

    ¡°Miss, this matter will be reported to Master. There might be some problems and your training session had to be postponed for the time being.¡±

    Alisa nodded.

    She only came out here for the sake of training instead of because of the mission¡¯s reward. She was getting stronger mostly because of those gems that she absorbed along with the crystals that her father provided for her.

    But her own battle experience was very poor.

    Thus, Alisa agreed to roam around.

    But with this incident urred, she could guess that it would be impossible for her to roam around for the time being and had to stay low.

    ¡°They should be the people who followed that madman.¡± Alisa clicked her tongue. ¡°We¡¯re going back now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss.¡±

    ¡°Also, figure out a way to contact their team.¡±

    The man¡¯s expression changed when he heard what Alisa said. He didn¡¯t think that Alisa will be giving such an order.

    ¡°Miss, do you mean the ck team?¡±

 Chapter 258 - 258 Blood Stained Hands <4>

    258 Blood Stained Hands <4>

    ¡°Yes.¡± Alisa nodded.

    The subordinate¡¯s expression was a bit strange as he looked at Alisa. He actually wanted to say that it would be difficult, but he also knew how stubborn this young miss could be.

    ¡°Miss, Master always tried to stay away from the political sides¡­.¡±

    ¡°If he dared to side with that madman, I¡¯ll run away from home.¡± Alisa¡¯s face looked disgusted. Looking at how this group of followers were trying their best to kill all the reverse healer, she felt disgusted.

    She was not close with Kate.

    Not at all.

    But she had seen that young woman during the time when they had dinner. She couldn¡¯t really associate the word ¡®monster¡¯ with that amiable looking young woman.

    For her, it didn¡¯t matter that the other party is a reverse healer.

    Anyway, she just felt that it was wrong to treat these reverse healer this way just because they feared the power. Or perhaps, there were also many people who were jealous of these reverse healers.

    .....

    After all, reverse healers could grow stronger much faster than ordinary healers who needed specific gems and crystals to grow stronger.

    ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± The subordinate looked at the young miss helplessly.

    It seemed that he could only try to convey about this matter to the Master.

    Alisa looked towards City H and then turned away with disgusted expression. She might be living protected by her father, but she was not clueless of the world that much.

    With these giant mutated animals appearing, human¡¯s depravity and bottom limit had been lowered even worse. Now, she had seen it with her own eyes and felt that the world was indeed a very annoying ce.

    Too many scums were around.

    Finding people who were truly worthy of befriending was indeed not easy just like what her father said. Alisa felt that she better stayed with her father and not roam around for the time being.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss.¡±

    ¡­

    <Kyle¡¯s Group>

    *cough* *cough*

    Jake felt extremely dizzy and leaned on the back. Finally, he couldn¡¯t hold it any longer and closed his eyes, resting. His head felt like it was about to explode.

    The car was madly getting away from City H.

    They didn¡¯t want to be caught with the giant mutated animals¡¯ horde that wasing. Even if there were some giant mutated animals around, the number was still within the limit they could bear.

    But if they were to stay here any longer, there will definitely be more giant mutated animalsing.

    ¡°There are giant mutated animalsing, Robby!¡± Lotte yelled.

    ¡°Wang! Wang!¡± <I¡¯ll deal with them!>

    The stupid dog Robby was still as energetic as ever. The metal element whirled and shot towards these giant mutated animalsing towards them. Back in the battle before, he was only running around stupidly and with Lotte¡¯s wind element helping him, he was not tired in the slightest bit.

    ¡°I can also fight, why you¡¯re not calling me?¡± Marc was speechless and extended his hand as earth spike formed on the way of these giant mutated animals.

    ¡°Conserve your strength. We¡¯ll be driving all day long.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Marc nced at the back and bit his lower lips. This was the first time the team was in this dire situation. No wonder that back then, Kyle didn¡¯t allow them to step forward to fight against the rank 7 giant mutated animals. Looking at the current result, they were indeed not suitable to do this kind of mission.

    When they got back, Marc silently vowed to train even harder.

    At the same time, he looked at his stupid dog. Because of this stupid dog¡¯s action, they indeed could finish that rank 7 giant mutated snake faster, but this dog was almost making him lost his life.

    ¡°Robby, the next time, I will never allow you to step forward and make a move on your own.¡±

    ¡°Wang! Wang! Wang!¡± <But Robby is also very strong! can protect you better!>

    Robbyined.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to be so reckless when you¡¯re protecting me.¡± Marc gritted his teeth.

    ¡°Wang! Wang!¡± <But you¡¯re also weak, Master!>

    ¡°That¡¯s why I need you to cooperate together with me, got it?¡± Marc looked at his stupid dog and felt that it was really tiring to have such a silly dog.

    ¡°Wang!¡± <Fine >

    Robby still felt that Marc was weak, but he felt that following Marc¡¯s order should be fine. Anyway, they had been working together a lot in the past.

    ¡°Good boy.¡± Marc patted Robby and sighed. ¡°You did great back then, but don¡¯t repeat it again, ok?¡±

    ¡°Wang! Wang! Wang!¡±

    Robby wagged his tail.

    Marc looked at his dog and smiled warmly. He really couldn¡¯t me Robby because he knew why Robby was desperate trying to help him. However, he didn¡¯t want to be put in such situation again.

    Having his own life tied with his dog, it would be hard for him if something happened to Robby.

    Thankfully, everything ended well.

    And Marc hugged his dog closely with him, closing his eyes to rest. If he needed to attack these giant mutated animals that wereing, he will make his move. But for now, he really need to rest.

    *whine*

    Robby looked at Marc and rubbed his head towards Marc before staying silent. In any case, he also need to have some rest too.

    *cough* *cough*

    At the back, Lucy looked at Jake and Dn who passed out and quickly checked them. She performed the first aid and bandaged her own hands before turning to look at Kyle, who was taking out various crystals and put it around them, including Kate in ordance to their elements.

    ¡°Will this work?¡± Lucy asked, her voice was hoarse after crying so much.

    Kyle pursed his lips. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    He knew that Jake was exhausted, so he put the grey crystals around Jake with hope that the young man could recover faster. Dn is injured, but his ability was almost emptied, so Kyle also took them out.

    He himself held the fire and lightning crystals in order to recover his ability as fast as possible.

    As for Kate¡­

    He didn¡¯t know whether to take out the crystals or not.

 Chapter 259 - 259 Blood Stained Hands <5>

    259 Blood Stained Hands <5>

    Looking at her pale face, Kyle¡¯s fingers were clenched tighter to form a fist. Those b*stards from City H better pray that they all buried by these giant mutated animals or when he found them, he would make them think that dead is better than living.

    *cough*

    Lucy panted and sat on the ground. She was also exhausted after fighting and venting her emotion like that. She looked at Kyle and pursed her lips. Even though she didn¡¯t really like this young man, but she knew that she could trust him.

    At least, to a certain extent.

    Kyle cared for Kate and had been taking care of her well all these times. Lucy knew that it would be better for her to trust Kyle to take care of Kate for the time being.

    ¡°Please take care of Kate.¡±

    Lucy closed her eyes. She needed to sleep and rest. The battle from before hadpletely exhaust her.

    ¡°I will.¡± Kyle looked at Kate and sat beside her, bringing her head to hisp as gently as possible, hoping that it would make her morefortable.

    He prayed that all of them would be fine.

    .....

    Waiting has never been as torturous as this time.

    Every seconds felt like years.

    Kyle kept on looking at Kate even when he was busy absorbing the fire elements into his body. He wanted to use the healing ability, but he knew that she had absorbed too much of it when using the reverse healing.

    Thus, he didn¡¯t know what he was supposed to do.

    He couldn¡¯t do reverse healing and could only do normal healing. The blood contract that he had with Kate didn¡¯t let him do reverse healing, so what he saw and what Kate saw were different.

    But even when doing normal healing, he would be using her ability.

    And with Kate in this situation, if he used the healing ability, would her body be fine?

    After hesitating, Kyle decided to try healing Dn bit by bit. The warm current entered Dn¡¯s body, healing his body at speed visible to the naked eyes. When it was done, Dn¡¯s breathing had returned to normal.

    Kyle then extended his hand towards Jake while watching Kate quietly. Her face was still flushed and she looked ufortable, but Kyle didn¡¯t know what he was supposed to do. The connection he had with her was simply that ridiculous blood contract that he didn¡¯t even know what to do with it.

    When Kyle finished healing Lucy too, Kate was still sleeping.

    He put his hand on her forehead and realized that she was still burning. Kyle sighed and took outpress from the space and put it on her forehead.

    Kate was struggling inside her dream.

    And the one outside couldn¡¯t help her at all.

    Time passed quietly outside.

    When it was nighttime, they still continued to move forward. Lotte was tired as hell and Kyle reced her to drive while she slept and Marc also rested while the stupid dog Robby helped Kyle to stay guard.

    Even when Robby was sleeping, this dog still had terrifying keen senses of danger. Once there was something strange, Robby will definitely warn them. Even though they didn¡¯t want to only use the dog, that was the best option for the time being.

    They were all still very tired and battered after the battle in City H.

    And with so many giant mutated animals on the road that was rushing towards City H, they had been fighting from time to time too.

    This made them wonder whether City H had gems or something like that.

    The number of giant mutated animals that was trying to head towards City H was simply ridiculous. It was so many that they didn¡¯t know what these giant mutated animals were chasing after anymore.

    But they couldn¡¯t care about it.

    They just wanted to stay away and figured out a way to rest and recover their strength as fast as possible.

    In the morning, they switched position again.

    Thankfully they had enough ration to eat, so they were not so tired.

    Lucy wake up and helped to stand guard while Lotte was driving. It couldn¡¯t be helped that not all of them could drive.

    ¡°City E is within a few hours of journey. Are we going there?¡±

    ¡°Depends on how my old man respond to the pressure from above.¡± Kyle took a deep breath. After a day¡¯s time, he was calmer than before, but his calm just felt like a calm before the storm.

    The matter of the reverse healer was something that also involved the military. Since his father was also part of the military, Kyle was not entirely sure about the current condition of City E.

    Would his father listen to those nonsenses or not?

    Not to mention, there were still Kate¡¯s parents in City E that might have to listen to the harsh words that were directed to their daughter.

    It wouldn¡¯t be peaceful in City E.

    With their current condition, it was estimated that they couldn¡¯t do anything to help either.

    Going back to City E will only make them be the target of these people and make the pressure towards City E even greater.

    ¡°We can¡¯t go back?¡± Marc asked quietly.

    ¡°Do you regret it?¡± Kyle looked at the young man. Marc only joined them because of the chance meeting in that university back then. They were not so close to the point that they had to follow each other all the time.

    In any case, if Marc wanted to, he could get out of the ck team.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Marc shook his head. When he saw the treatment of these people towards reverse healers, he was also very angry. Just because an unwanted mutation urred, they were med and put on the pir to be scolded and used.

    He had already interacted with Kate and the others for some time.

    Thus he knew that they would never actually hurt others unless it crossed their bottom limit or for self defense.

    He couldn¡¯t me Kate for killing those people in City H.

    And he will never regret following Kyle and this group of his.

 Chapter 260 - 260 Blood Stained Hands <6>

    260 Blood Stained Hands <6>

    ¡°People are afraid of the unknown and the power of the reverse healers are simply putting their lives on the thin line.¡± Kyle caressed Kate¡¯s hair slowly. ¡°They couldn¡¯t ept it and didn¡¯t want them to be powerful.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Marc looked away. ¡°I don¡¯t regret following you and beat up those heartless people.¡±

    ¡°Do you have anyone who could be used to target you?¡± Kyle asked.

    Marc is an orphan from the investigation he had. It was only because of his excellent academic that he was epted in the university without having to pay anything while the other orphans would never be able to reach as far as him.

    ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be.¡± Marc shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t have many real friends.¡±

    He¡¯s poor and just an orphan.

    For many people in that academy who were not as good as him, he was their target of bullying. Because he had much better result than them, they felt that he was blocking their way and wanted to eliminate him.

    He had to struggle and endured many things because he had no backers.

    But he didn¡¯t care that much about it. Having Robby apanying him most of the time had allowed him to forget those bitter memories.

    .....

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°If you have anyone close to you, they might be targeted because of this incident.¡± Kyle¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    His close friends were all in this car, so there wouldn¡¯t be anyone who could be used to target him aside from his father. But his father¡¯s capabilities, Kyle was not that worried something would happen to his old man.

    But it would be different with Dn and Jake.

    They also have their family members in City E. Not being able to return to that city might have bigger impact on them rather than him.

    Marc looked at Kyle for a moment and then nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Lucy also wished that she had given a few more ps to these people. She couldn¡¯t believe that they treated the reverse healers like that.

    ¡°How long has this happened?¡± Lotte asked, her fingers trembled a bit. She didn¡¯t pay much attention to the news in regards to reverse healer, so this was the first time she knew that the treatment for those who had healing mutation was so harsh.

    ¡°Two weeks or so.¡± Lucy had only heard about it from the news she read. Communication line hasn¡¯t been cut off, so she could still get some news from time to time. She didn¡¯t dare to tell the others about it in fear that they would then treat Kate differently.

    And as she had expected, once the fact that Kate was a reverse healer came out, those people from City H went against her and wanted her to use her life to kill these giant mutated animals.

    Did they never think that people who awakened reverse healing were also humans?

    If the person who awakened reverse healing was a person close to them, their parents, their siblings, their children, could they also treat them with the same coldness?

    That was what Lucy wanted to ask the most.

    But in the end, Lucy felt that it was useless to even ask those heartless people about this matter.

    They didn¡¯t care.

    As long as it was unrted people, why should they care?

    Everyone was selfish.

    It was useless to ask them.

    ¡°They¡¯re not humans.¡± Lotte gritted her teeth.

    Lucy agreed.

    Her fingers sped into a fist. There were still some bloodstain while the wound itself had already started to heal. As an enhancement ability awakened, Lucy¡¯s recovery ability was naturally also stronger than other people.

    After a few hours, the scary wounds had already showed sign of healing.

    But Lucy was truly not in the mood to care about this. Her feelings were filled with ups and down, a mess of things she regretted and hated.

    And then it was silent.

    They were all not in the mood to talk about many things, especially after what had happened in City H. The sight of these giant mutated animals and humans turning old and decayed in mere seconds caused fear to spread out from the bottom of their hearts.

    Only one figure stood in the middle of everything.

    But they could also understand the cause and effect of this matter. Without being provoked so much, Kate would never actually hurt other human beings.

    She was not that cruel.

    But others would not care. What they knew was that a reverse healer had killed a lot of people in City H.

    And perhaps, the story would distort so much that it was impossible for others to know the real truth anymore.

    This was no longer the same world.

    Even if there was some security footage that was used to control the public opinion, how many people could it reach? The current situation was simply so broken that it was hard to ry news to some remote areas.

    ¡°I hate this.¡± Lotte sighed, feeling really powerless.

    The world is changing.

    They were not ready to live in such a world and now having to face these broken people, it just made her feel even angrier and annoyed.

    How to settle this problem was not easy either.

    ¡°We can¡¯t use the same way as it used to be when we¡¯re in the modern world.¡± Lucy looked at Lotte. ¡°Just face it if you can¡¯t exin it.¡±

    How many people were wronged even when there was security footage back in the time before this change?

    Lucy didn¡¯t know, but she herself knew that there were times when she herself wanted to beat up her ssmates because of their words. Because of some broken rumors, they believed it just like that.

    Even when others said the truth, they would not believe it.

    In the end, all they could do was to stay silent and eat this damn loss in silence.

    It was annoying.

    But even the security footage couldn¡¯t be omnipotent and protected them all the time. Many times, there were some things that could be twisted the ck and white.

 Chapter 261 - 261 Blood Stained Hands <7>

    261 Blood Stained Hands <7>

    And how this will develop was not something they could guess either.

    They all felt silent.

    In the end, Lotte¡¯s eyes were red as she switched the conversation, ¡°Has Jake woke up?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s mentally exhausted, so it might take a bit longer.¡±

    ¡°How about Dn?¡±

    ¡°He should be awake once he had recovered mentally too.¡±

    Kyle looked at his two best friends and sighed deeply. If not because he rushed over to find Kate, they might not need to face the first impact of these giant mutated animals¡¯ attack. After all, he could stay with them to help them fended the giant mutated animals.

    But when he saw these people¡¯s treatment, something snap in his mind.

    He couldn¡¯t think about anything else.

    .....

    All he wanted was to rush to Kate¡¯s side and protected her so that she would not need to hear these cruel words.

    ¡°City H would be no more after this.¡± Kyle closed his eyes. ¡°And those higher ups might also be interested in the reason why a lot of giant mutated animals are interested in City H. That might be able to tone down the interest towards reverse healer a bit.¡±

    ¡°The higher ups not care but how about the ordinary people? They would only know that there are a lot of giant mutated animals in City H and tried to stay away from it. But then their topic will definitely talk about reverse healer.¡± Lotte sped her fingers in anger.

    She knew at least that much.

    And with so many giant mutated animals suddenly attracted to City H, it was estimated that there will be people who were sent there to investigate.

    After going there, they would be greeted with the sight of those withered corpses¡­what would they think then?

    That the rumor about the reverse healers were the truth?

    The mood turned even gloomier.

    ¡°Wang! Wang!¡± <Master, are you sad?>

    Robby licked Marc¡¯s face, trying to lift his Master¡¯s mood. He couldn¡¯t understand their conversation and the matter of reverse healer. For him, he only knew that Kate is powerful and that this little cat is his friend.

    That was the only thing that mattered for him.

    Thus, Robby couldn¡¯t understand the gloomy mood that permeates on this car.

    ¡°How nice it is to be a dog.¡± Marc looked at his dog helplessly and patted Robby¡¯s head. ¡°Don¡¯t be naughty and stay silent, ok?¡±

    Marc sighed deeply.

    Robby didn¡¯t understand, but he understood very well. His intelligence was quite good, which was the reason why some of his ssmates were either jealous of him or wanted him to teach them in some lessons.

    And in this matter, he understood very well that this incident could be used for many things.

    The situation didn¡¯t look good for the Reverse Healers people.

    Even if some people sided with them, when it was said that these reverse healers had killed a lot of people, what could they say? That they were forced?

    Would they believe it?

    They would just argue back that the reverse healers were so powerful, how could it be possible for them to be forced?

    And then, the argument continued that even powerful people have their weakness. No one is perfect. They had their Achilles heel that would make them crumble the moment it was touched.

    The argument continued.

    And it would probably be never ending.

    Marc sighed deeply as he thought about it in his mind.

    ¡°Whine¡± <Ok >

    Robby¡¯s head dropped down and he ced it on Marc¡¯s shoulder. While he didn¡¯t understand, he still wanted to console his Master, so he leaned close to Marc.

    Beside them, Lucy looked at Robby and stretched her hand, hugging therge golden retriever dog. She really needfort, even if it was only hugging a big dog.

    Time passed silently.

    They didn¡¯t talk about this matter anymore because they felt that it was useless even if they talked about it. There was no suitable method to resolve it by themselves and only running away might give them somefort.

    If they were not being epted, then they will just make their own ce where they would be able to do things freely.

    Without those hypocrites.

    Without those b*stards.

    Without those annoying people who would try to take advantage of them or using them again.

    Perhaps, there would be another way.

    But for now, they couldn¡¯t think of anything.

    They just wished that they could stay alive and get out of this area where there were countless giant mutated animals still rushing towards City H.

    ¡°Mmmh.¡±

    And it didn¡¯t take long for Dn to be the first one to wake up.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Dn opened his eyes slowly. He extended his hand and upon sensing that there was no pain, he slowly sat up. The only way it was possible for him to feel no pain was if either Kyle or Kate used healing ability.

    His gaze swept everyone before stopping at Kate and there was a faint frown on his forehead. ¡°Not awake?¡±

    ¡°Not yet.¡±

    Kyle was holding Kate and could feel that her fever was going down. However, Kate was still sleeping peacefully as if there was nothing that could disturb her. Her closed eyes made her looked more fragile than usual.

    It made Kyle unwilling to leave her alone even if it was just for a second.

    ¡°An abandoned hut.¡± Dn pointed at a location not far from there. ¡°Stop there.¡±

    ¡°Can you point out the way?¡± Lotte asked, wiping her eyes with one of her hands. Thinking about the unconscious Jake just made her want to cry, but she didn¡¯t want to show this kind of appearance in front of other people.

    Dn paused for a moment then said, ¡°I¡¯ll drive.¡±

    ¡°Have you recovered?¡±

    ¡°Good enough.¡± Dn thought for a moment before adding, ¡°Not much ability.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    Everyone was tired and no one wanted toe back to City E directly. They were not ready to face what they might face in City E.

    If it was the same as City H, it would be better for them to roam around.

 Chapter 262 - 262 Blood Stained Hands <8>

    262 Blood Stained Hands <8>

    Thunk!

    The abandoned house was empty. The remaining giant mutated animals around were killed and they cleaned up some giant mutated rabbits to eat. Staying there, Lotte looked at Jake and stayed silently beside him.

    The others didn¡¯t disturb these two and busy cleaned up the ce so that it could be used to stay for the night.

    Kyle took a room and stayed inside with Kate.

    Marc nced at Lucy, who was watching them. ¡°Do you want to stop them?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Lucy shook her head and sighed deeply as she kicked the nearby tree that it fell down. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m suitable to go between them when they trust each other so much.¡±

    During the time when she was not by Kate¡¯s side, Lucy had guessed that Kate and Kyle learned how to trust each other. It was because of this rtionship that Lucy felt that she had no ce between them.

    Anyway, it was not her ce to meddle in her best friend¡¯s private rtionship.

    Marc thought about it and nodded.

    .....

    The others quickly moved about to clean up the ce and made sure that no giant mutated animals could get close. Once it was done, Lucy walked towards Robby and hugged the big dog once more.

    She just liked this dog so much.

    ¡°Wang?¡± <What is it?>

    ¡°I let her borrow you for some time,¡± Marc exined to his silly dog and patted Robby¡¯s head. He knew that Lucy was a bit depressed and angry, but there was nothing that they could do right now.

    Right now, he only wanted to make Lucy felt better.

    Even if it was only a bit.

    ¡°Wang!¡± <Master, why are you lending me away to others?>

    Robby looked at Marc with usation. He was not an item that could be lent to others so easily, ok?

    ¡°Be good. You like Lucy too, right? She¡¯s a bit sad right now, so let her stay with you, ok?¡± Marc smiled and coaxed his silly dog.

    ¡°Wang!¡± <Ok! >

    Robby thought about it and nodded, his tail wagged in his agreement.

    Lucy, who was still hugging Robby, buried her face deeper in Robby¡¯s thick fur. For some reason, her cheek reddened a bit listening to Marc coaxing his dog. She couldn¡¯t understand Robby¡¯snguage, but she could guess that this dog had agreed with what Marc said.

    ¡­

    Inside the room, Kyle was monitoring Kate¡¯s condition. He was relieved when he felt that her temperature had returned to normal. If something were to happen to her, Kyle knew that it would be impossible for him to keep calm.

    He looked at Kate and muttered in a low voice, ¡°I won¡¯t let you stay far away again from me, understand?¡±

    Even if he wanted to respect her choices and all, he felt that it would be better for him to be hated by her rather than letting her put herself in a dangerous situation again. When he saw her being surrounded like that, he was so angry that he wanted to destroy the entire world so that no one would harm her again.

    Kyle silently caressed Kate¡¯s forehead. ¡°Wake up, please?¡±

    As if hearing his plea, Kate stirred up slightly. She blinked her eyes a few times, her vision was blurry.

    Her movement was not unnoticed by Kyle. He looked at Kate expectantly while the young woman tried her best to adjust to the new vision in front of her.

    She was just dreaming.

    An extremely long and terrifying dream.

    But she couldn¡¯t remember everything. She only remembered bits and pieces and the feeling of immense despair she experienced inside that dream.

    The entire world was against her.

    No one stood by her side.

    She didn¡¯t know anyone and was just like a kite that had lots its string, wandering around without any fixed location.

    All that she could remember was the ck crystal in her hand and the sight of countless people withering in front of her. Because of her ability, she killed them all instantly.

    Kate blinked her eyes.

    As her eyes adjusted to the light, her breath slowly calmed down. She was not in that gloomy ins anymore. She¡¯s inside a room, a strange room she didn¡¯t recognize. But at the very least, she knew that there was no danger here.

    Turning her eyes to the side, she could see a figure sitting beside her. It took her some time to recognize Kyle who was staring down at her intensely.

    ¡°Kyle?¡± Kate asked, her voice somewhat hoarse.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡± Kyle then took out a ss of water when he heard her voice. ¡°Drink something first. How are you feeling?¡±

    How is she feeling?

    Kate frowned as she took the ss of water and sipped. She was definitely not feeling that well, but she was not certain about her current condition right now.

    Physically, she should be fine. The reverse healing ability was only pulling those white dots towards her body and this special body of hers could definitely absorb all of them quite well. After experiencing a lot of battles and using her reverse healing abilities a few times, she knew this much at the very least.

    But mentally, Kate was not entirely sure.

    The scene in City H back then was like a nightmare, haunting her even in her dream. She didn¡¯t know what she was supposed to be feeling in regards to her action back in that city.

    Guilty?

    She hated those people.

    Because of their prejudice, they harmed the reverse healers without caring for the truth.

    But at the same time, she also knew that human feared the unknown. They only cared about their own safety and because of that, they would rather hurt other than letting themselves be hurt.

    For them, these reverse healers were dangers they had to eliminate before getting themselves hurt.

    As a reverse healer herself, she hated their action.

    But if she was in their shoes, could she say for certain that she wouldn¡¯t have reacted differently when she found out that others were a reverse healer and had power capable of killing them instantly?

    She didn¡¯t know.

 Chapter 263 - 263 Blood Stained Hands <9>

    263 Blood Stained Hands <9>

    Regret?

    Kate didn¡¯t know whether she would regret her action or not. At this time, she was not feeling that way, but she didn¡¯t know how she would feel in the future.

    After all, she had inevitably ended the lives of so many people.

    It was something that she had never done before. Something that she had never even considered doing in her entire life before.

    If not because of the change of the world and the appearance of these giant mutated animals, Kate knew that her life trajectory would bepletely different. But what was the use of her moping around?

    It would not change anything.

    Kate sorted out her emotions and thoughts as best as possible. She raised her face and saw Kyle was still staring in her direction. Looking at Kyle¡¯s concerned face, Kate felt a bit guilty.

    ¡°Sorry.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize. It¡¯s not your fault that those sick people are trying to use you.¡± Kyle was trying his best to keep hisposure, but his fingers were clenched into a fist. He looked at Kate with aplicated expression.

    .....

    He could¡­ erase her memory.

    Not exactly erasing, but it was more like make her fall into illusion that everything had never happened. That way, she would never remember about this anymore.

    He just wanted her to live freely without the need to see the dark and depravity of the world.

    He wanted her to just be the cheerful and somewhat na?ve young woman from before.

    There was no need for her to burden herself with these things.

    Let him be the one to handle it all for her.

    Kate looked at Kyle and raised her hand, lightly held his cheek. ¡°Sorry that I stay too far away from you. I should have known that I¡¯m not strong enough to move independently.¡±

    Back then, all Kate wanted was to make sure that no one would target them, but now she felt that it was so stupid. She was staying a bit too far for Kyle to reach in that chaotic scene, putting her own life in danger.

    She was not strong enough to protect herself on her own.

    She should have known that from the very beginning. Even though she had already tempered herself to adapt to this world filled with giant mutated animals, she was still very weak.

    In many areas, she was not strong enough to handle it on her own.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do it again.¡± Kyle took a deep breath. ¡°Ok?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Kate nodded and then looked at Kyle¡¯s hand. She could sense the faint mental fluctuation. Because she could technically also use Kyle¡¯s element, she faintly realized that it was the illusion element that Kyle had.

    Illusion?

    Kate¡¯s thoughts whirled when she realized that and quickly understood what Kyle wanted to do.

    She looked up at Kyle. ¡°Do you want to hypnotize me?¡±

    Kyle looked at Kate deeply. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to remember these experiences again and just stay by my side. I don¡¯t care what form you took, be it a cat, human, or even a child, just stay by my side, ok?¡±

    His voice was not as calm as his usual tone. It even contained a hint of pleading that could not be heard from him before. Right now, he just hoped that she would stay by his side, stay safe and¡­ if possible, be happy.

    Kate stared at Kyle nkly. Truthfully, she didn¡¯t remember the scene back then clearly. She only remembered that she was full of rage and disappointment. With her mind was already on the verge of exhaustion, she could only focus on protecting Lucy and the other people who were outside those metal walls while activating the reverse healing.

    Because she knew that no matter what, she could never hurt these friends of hers. They were all the people who had been with her for so many days, helping and covering each other in the face of danger.

    Even if she were to use her reverse healing abilities towards other humans, she will never allow herself to hurt them.

    Kate took a deep breath. She looked down at her hand. ¡°My hands had been stained with the blood of a lot of people. Do you think that it¡¯s possible for me to return to City E?¡±

    ¡°If you can¡¯t stay there, I¡¯ll follow you wherever you go, ok?¡± Kyle asked again.

    ¡°But that¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°Ssh, at least, let me be by your side, ok?¡± Kyle looked at Kate seriously. He could see the hint of worry and hesitation within her expression. Being a young woman who didn¡¯t know much about the society, he knew that Kate had been living a protected life.

    While she was not stupid, shecked experience.

    This made her unable to truly be ready when facing many things of the world.

    ¡°No matter what you have done before, I¡¯ll stay by your side. If you don¡¯t let me stay by your side, I¡¯ll follow you from behind and watched over you.¡± Kyle would never let Kate be alone.

    No matter the method, he will never leave her alone.

    Kate looked at Kyle nkly as his words registered to her mind. At this moment, she definitely couldn¡¯t ignore the thoughts that had been sprouting inside her mind.

    ¡°Why do you want to stay with me so much?¡± Kate felt her heart was beating so fast, but she still tried to ask the question. Her cheek reddened a bit.

    She might be slow because she never thought in that direction before. But after Kyle told her that he knew that she¡¯s his student, his doting and pampered action made her start to think in another direction. She just didn¡¯t dare to delve deeper before in fear that she made the wrong conclusion and destroyed their rtionship.

    After all, they were bound by the blood contract and would have to spend the rest of their lives with being connected to each other. If their rtionship ended up being awkward, it wouldn¡¯t be worth it.

    Kyle looked at Kate¡¯s shy look and slowly leaned in, nting a kiss on her cheek. His movement was slow and gentle as if he was treating the most precious treasure in the world.

    Kate couldn¡¯t react, but her face reddened even worse.

    Watching as Kyle distanced himself, she could hear his hoarse voice replying, ¡°What do you think? My motives have never been pure and I¡¯ll never let you go.¡±

 Chapter 264 - 264 City Eâ€™s Decision <1>

    264 City E¡¯s Decision <1>

    Kate looked at Kyle nkly.

    His words reverberated inside her mind, causing her face to turn even redder. She opened her mouth slowly, ¡°Even after that¡­?¡±

    She couldn¡¯t bear to say what she had done in City H. That painful scene and everything that had happened only made her want to forget everything. Thankfully, her memory seemed to support her decision as she could only remember bits and pieces.

    The rest was only the whirlpool of emotions that made her chest tight, but she just had to make sure that she didn¡¯t think of it.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Kyle took a deep breath and pulled Kate closer, hugging her. Kissing the top of her head, he whispered, ¡°I¡¯m not any better than you or even worse. What you did is just self defense, so don¡¯t me yourself.¡±

    Everyone wanted to live.

    It was just that their way of conveying that is different.

    Some people didn¡¯t care for other people¡¯s lives and used them to survive but some others couldn¡¯t be so cold hearted and tried to maintain their bottom line. Kate belonged to thetter, but this incident hadpletely broken her bottom line.

    Once the bottom line had been broken, it would never be the same anymore.

    .....

    Kyle knew this the best.

    Because he had experienced it in the past. The moment what he treasured the most was touched, he didn¡¯t care about anything and already destroyed a lot of people¡¯s lives.

    The reason people feared him was not because of his background.

    But because of what he had done in the past.

    And Kyle couldn¡¯t guarantee that such thing wouldn¡¯t repeat itself should what he treasured the most was hurt.

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    ¡°Stay with me?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Kate¡¯s voice was very low.

    Kyle¡¯s mouth formed a smile as he hugged Kate tighter. He didn¡¯t want to let her go at all in fear that he would lose her if he were to let her go even for a second.

    The two of them stayed in the same position for a while.

    *grumble*

    Kate¡¯s face flushed. She hadn¡¯t eaten for more than a day¡¯s time, so her stomach wasining. She looked up, feeling so shy and embarrassed. ¡°That¡­ I think we should eat something?¡±

    Kyle looked at Kate meaningfully and let out a faintugh. ¡°Ok, we¡¯ll eat something.¡±

    With that, he took out some food from the space. The two of them eat some food and seeing that it was almost night time, Kyle didn¡¯t let Kate get out of the room.

    ¡°You should rest more.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Kate now felt relieved. Even though she had slept for so long, she still felt sleepy right now. She looked at Kyle and chuckled a bit. ¡°Kyle.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve reached rank 7.¡±

    Kyle looked at Kate in surprise. He thought that her ability will increase, but he didn¡¯t expect that the improvement would be this much. Oh right, she was already at the peak of rank 6 before.

    He smiled. ¡°It¡¯s good.¡±

    Kate looked at the ceiling and nodded. When she noticed it, she herself was also surprised. Her range was even wider and she could clearly differentiate people and other creatures now. Not to mention, their strength was very clear for her.

    It was still in the form of white dots, but the shape and intensity had told her many things.

    ¡°Sleep now.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    As Kate slept again, Kyle looked at Kate on the bed. The gaze within his eyes were incredibly gentle. After a while, Kyle walked out of the room and saw that the other three were sitting there, eating their dinner.

    Lucy raised her head. ¡°She¡¯s awake?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Dn looked at his best friend¡¯s expression, noticing something, and asked a different question, ¡°Confirmed?¡±

    Kyle nodded but didn¡¯t borate the matter. He took out his phone. ¡°All that left now is City E¡¯s decision. We can sneak inside and then enter our secret base or just build a tunnel from outside to enter inside. Anyway, no one else will be able to go there.¡±

    With the supplies they had inside Kate¡¯s space, it was estimated that they would still be able to live avish life even if they were to stay there for a long time. However, making another exit would be preferable so that they didn¡¯t need to enter City E first.

    ¡°Well, you want to try going there?¡± Marc asked.

    ¡°Wang? Wang?¡± Robby waged his tail, not understanding what they were talking about at all.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give a call to my father.¡± Kyle walked out of the living room to the garden outside. The call was connected in less than two rings.

    ¡°YOU DAMN BRAT! TELL ME WHERE YOU ARE NOW, YOU TROUBLEMAKER B******!¡±

    Kyle had put away the phone from his ear to prevent his father from destroying his eardrum. Kyle chuckled. ¡°Do you really expect me to go to City E after what had happened in City H?¡±

    ¡°Do you know that City H ispletely destroyed? Countless giant mutated animals raided City H to the point that it¡¯spletely unrecognizable. Some survivor soldiers used you to be responsible for this matter.¡±

    ¡°Is it my fault?¡± Kyle chuckled, his eyes turned colder. ¡°I thought it¡¯s their fault for treating those reverse healers with such contempt and fear. Turning their fear to their entertainment, isn¡¯t it something that these people do best?¡±

    General Ryan felt headache when he heard his son¡¯s words. In fact, he had been bombarded with various calls from many people who said that the mission in City H is aplete failure because everyone there died in the hand of Kyle¡¯s group.

    How could he exin the matter?

    ¡°I know about that. I¡¯ve already reported the matter but the problem is that the higher up hated the reverse healing so much because his opponent awakened reverse healing and he¡¯s using this to kill them.¡± General Ryan was tired of this problem.

    There were two camps of politicians who were trying their best to be the leader even in this state where a lot of giant mutated animals were roaming around.

    And their campaign was¡­ hard to describe.

 Chapter 265 - 265 City Eâ€™s Decision <2>

    265 City E¡¯s Decision <2>

    If General Ryan had to choose, he didn¡¯t want to be part of either camp. With so many giant mutated animals roaming around, even defending their territory was already difficult.

    Yet these people still had the time to bother with the matter of fighting and doing these kind of things.

    He was so tired.

    But at the same time, he also knew that if he wanted to establish City E, they would have to interact with these officials at some period of time. That was the only way for them to make sure that they would be able to develop peacefully.

    The nation¡¯s order still existed.

    Despite the threat from these giant mutated animals, they still managed to somehow established some kind of methods for them to survive.

    And it was through this way that General Ryan knew that things could definitely turn for the better.

    Probably.

    But he honestly hoped that things would indeed turn for the better.

    .....

    ¡°I¡¯m trying my best to respond to them for now. But you need to tell me something about your own situation too.¡±

    With Kate being reverse healer and how much Kyle was possessive of that little cat, General Ryan knew that it would be impossible for him to escape. What he had to do was to prepare for the inevitable one way or another.

    Kyle chuckled. ¡°If they¡¯re daring enough toe, they cane to find me. For the sake of our rtionship, I¡¯ll tell you in advance that Kate had reached rank 7. With such high rank, do you think that those pitiful people from the higher ups can defeat her?¡±

    General Ryan was silent.

    He was afraid that they would have to use nuclear weapon if they wanted to deal with this one person. But the problem was that Kate would definitely be able to detect that nuclear weapon and then moved to other area.

    Also, if she were to stay in a ce with crowded poption and threatened with their lives¡­ could they even make a move?

    General Ryan felt that his imagination had gone wild.

    That soft little girl would definitely not do something like that unless she was on her wits end.

    ¡°How¡¯s her parents?¡±

    ¡°I keep them in my house for the time being so that no one can touch them. Return to City E, you know that no one will be able to hurt her.¡±

    Kyle was silent for a while. ¡°That will depend on her decision.¡±

    With that, Kyle hung up the phone.

    General Ryan looked at the phone and then looked at his brother in front of him. ¡°Dere that we¡¯re going to stand on the opposite party. Even if the reverse healers are dangerous, not everyone wants to take other people¡¯s life, so we¡¯re not going to support the movement to restrict them.¡±

    In front of him, General Ryou arched his eyebrows. ¡°Would that be appropriate?¡±

    ¡°Heh, even if the number of people who are supporting the suppression of reverse healers are loud, they¡¯ll be silent when they see the strongest reverse healer in the future.¡± General Ryan shrugged. ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t want to see my son and daughter inw destroying the entire world.¡±

    General Ryou: ¡°¡­¡± the real reason is the second one, right?

    But thinking of Kyle and that little cat, he could only sigh deeply.

    Knowing this special nephew of his, General Ryou knew very well that such thing could definitely happen. After all, what Kyle had done in the past was not exactly unknown to the two of them.

    It was just that they tacitly agreed not to mention this matter anymore.

    They knew what Kyle had done, but they also couldn¡¯t stop the brat. With General Ryan losing his wife, he might even tacitly agree with what Kyle did back then and General Ryou simply stood at the back.

    Now that the world had changed and those two were wielding power that was capable of destroying the world¡­.

    General Ryou felt headache.

    Whatever, he was not interested in the battle of power between these powerhouses either. So, they would choose to side with the one closest to them.

    ¡­

    <Kyle¡¯s side>

    After the phone call, Kyle took a deep breath and looked into the distance. If he had to be honest, he didn¡¯t want to go against his father in the slightest bit. While he was not afraid, he just didn¡¯t want to do it.

    His father was harsh on him and always tried to make sure that he was not being naughty at home and other things ever since he was young.

    Probably it was because of his harsh method that Kyle liked his mother more.

    In any case, General Ryan was not always at home and often went away because of missions and so on.

    And Kyle was in his rebellious age when General Ryan returned.

    Thus, the two of them shed a lot.

    When Kyle¡¯s mother died in that damned ident, Kyle was barely an adult. He couldn¡¯t ept it.

    Thus, he did everything he could to take revenge.

    Even if he knew that it could never bring his mother back, he just wanted to soothe the pain in his heart after losing the person he cared for the most.

    And it was also during this time he shed a lot with his father.

    It was to the point that the two of them couldn¡¯t stay in one room without shing and arguing with each other.

    But Kyle knew that deep down his father cared for him.

    It was just that his way of showing it was through his harsh method and also the repeated scolding Kyle had received in the past.

    Thus, Kyle never truly wanted to go against his father.

    He might be arguing with his father a lot, but he would never truly hurt the other party. When it came to the things that mattered the most, he will definitely stand by his father¡¯s side.

    That was why this matter would beplicated.

 Chapter 266 - 266 Lotteâ€™s Thoughts

    266 Lotte¡¯s Thoughts

    It involved too many things in regards to the higher ups that Kyle didn¡¯t understand and never wanted to participate in. For him, it would be better to stay away from those power hungry people. He didn¡¯t have any intention to mix with them.

    Not even in the slightest bit.

    Kyle sighed.

    Since his father had already said that City E will support him, he will go there and then decide how he would goter.

    ¡­

    <Jake and Lotte¡¯s Room>

    Because Jake overdrawn his ability to support the others, he had been sleeping all these times. It was Lotte who stayed beside her boyfriend, waiting for him to wake up and joked around like he used to be.

    ¡°You¡¯re always so noisy. I¡¯m really not used to see you being so quiet like this.¡± Lotte looked at Jake on the bed and sighed deeply.

    If she had to say, she just wanted Jake to wake up. Even though he was always being so annoying, she liked this side of him. Of course, she would never say it outright because she didn¡¯t want him to be overconfident and pester her a lot.

    .....

    ¡°When will you wake up, ah?¡±

    Lotte looked at Jake and sighed, rubbing Jake¡¯s hand and poking it lightly.

    She knew that he was not injured and only tired mentally because he had overdrawn his ability.

    But she was still worried for Jake.

    Dn had woken up.

    And from the conversation she heard from outside, she knew that Kate was also awake.

    Then why did Jake was still not awake?

    Lotte looked at her boyfriend worriedly and bit her lower lips. She wished that Jake would wake up as soon as possible.

    ¡°Wake up and just tease me again like usual, ok?¡± Lotte asked, her tone was somewhat pleading. She didn¡¯t care about Jake being annoying like he did. What she wanted was for him to wake up and apany her as usual.

    No matter what, she cared for him greatly.

    Jake and Lotte¡¯s rtionship hadsted for so many years. They knew each other during their school years and then somehow get together. It was to the point that even their family members had met each other andmunicated together.

    But even with such condition, she used to be quite busy because of her own academics and also future prospect. The two of them lived in different cities and usuallymunicated through video calls.

    Lotte hadn¡¯t thought much about getting married.

    After all, she felt that it might still take some time. Considering Jake¡¯s easy going personality, she was not in a hurry either. He was still busy doing this and that to the point that Lotte herself wondered whether Jake would ever grow up.

    But even if he was that way, she still liked him very much.

    After the world suddenly changed and a lot of giant mutated animals appeared, she had been in constant worry. Staying with Jake like this made her remember the time when they were still in school.

    At that time, they would y together almost all the time when the school had finished.

    It was to the point her father scolded her for forgetting to study.

    *cough*

    Well, Lotte had to admit that when she was still a teenager, she was also quite rebellious and just wanted to spend more time with her boyfriend. They hadn¡¯t done anything that cross the line and mostly only some dates.

    And of course also ying some pranks.

    They even tried to prank Kyle and Dn but the revenge from these two were a bit too much that Jake and Lotte decided not to target them but others.

    Those days were really fun.

    Lotte wished it would never end.

    She looked at Jake on the bed and tears trickled down from the corner of her eyes. Right now, she just wished that he could wake up and stay with her.

    ¡°Umm¡­.¡± Jake felt there was water on his hand and wondered whether it was raining. He slowly opened his eyes and what greeted him was the sight of Lotte crying.

    He was dumbfounded.

    ¡°Wha¡­ Lotte, are you ok? Are you hurt or something? Do you need me to do anything?¡±

    It was Lotte¡¯s turn to be stunned when she saw Jake woke up. But seeing him, all Lotte wanted to do was to hug him over and to spend more time with Jake.

    HUaaaaaa!

    Jake was stupefied.

    He looked at Lotte, who was hugging him, and felt thoroughly confused. But he had to admit that he liked this situation¡­

    *cough*

    Now was not the time for him to think in that direction.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Jake asked, his voice was lowered purposely. He put one of his hand behind Lotte and patted her back tenderly.

    Even though he liked being hugged by Lotte, he would feel heartache when he saw her crying like this.

    Thinking about him sleeping for a long period of time, Jake guessed that Lotte must be worried for him. He has always been naughty ever since he was young, but he would bounce over and run around to y more tricks from time to time.

    It was rare for him to be sick for a long period of time.

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault that you¡¯re so worried like this. Stop crying, ok?¡± Jake coaxed.

    Lotte was stifling in Jake¡¯s embrace.

    His words entered her right ear and passed through her left ear. She just wanted to feel his presence and know that he¡¯s alright.

    That was all that mattered to her.

    Jake looked at Lotte, who was still a crying mess and felt helpless. Whenever Lotte was in this condition, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything.

    Looking at Lotte, Jake suddenly whispered. ¡°How about if we get married once we get back, Lotte?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Lotte was dumbfounded. She looked at Jake with a stupefied expression, seemingly not able to process what he was saying at all.

    ¡°I¡¯m saying, we should get married.¡± Jake rubbed Lotte¡¯s head helplessly, his fingers lightly caressed her cat¡¯s ear.

 Chapter 267 - 267 â€œ...â€

    267 ¡°...¡±

    Lotte¡¯s body trembled.

    Her cat¡¯s ear was extremely sensitive for some reasons she herself didn¡¯t know. With Jake caressing it like that, Lotte only felt that her face heated up.

    It was ticklish.

    She looked at Jake and nodded.

    Jake looked at Lotte¡¯s reaction, almost didn¡¯t believe his luck that Lotte finally agreed to his proposal. Only the Heaven knew how many times he had been trying to propose to Lotte only to have her avoid the conversation altogether.

    Thus, Jake could only grit his teeth and waited for the right moment.

    Now that she had agreed, he was so happy and hugged Lotte¡¯s body tightly.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll ask for my mother to prepare everything and then we¡¯re going to have a daughter as cute as you¡­¡±

    Lotte¡¯s face burned when Jake talked about the second one.

    .....

    She only agreed to get married and he was already thinking about their children?

    She felt that he was moving too fast!

    And the next moment, the wind element exploded.

    ¡­

    Bang!

    As Kyle finished and was about to go inside the house, he blinked his eyes when he saw the room demolished and Jake was clinging onto Lotte¡¯s hand. His expression looked like he was pleading to her. He turned to look at the others as if asking what happened.

    ¡°Jake woke up when Lotte was crying, so he coaxed her and then suddenly proposed marriage.¡± Lucy didn¡¯t know how should she exin and could only look at the two couple in front of her with a headache.

    Proposing marriage is fine, but do you need to demolish the wall because you¡¯re so surprised?

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to destroy the wall!¡± Lotte¡¯s face was red. Her wind element was out of control for a moment when she heard Jake¡¯s words after the proposal. In fact, she was already thinking of being the one to propose considering that this man usually didn¡¯t dare to be so serious.

    Marc watched the farce and felt speechless.

    Even his dog was not so outrageous!

    ¡°Wang?¡±

    Robby looked at his Master, feeling that there was an usation that was thrown to him without him realizing it.

    Kyle rubbed his forehead. ¡°I think that we¡¯ll have to have a training session in the future. If your elements went haywire when you¡¯re in the vicinity of other people, there might be a lot of mess.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t really imagine how it would be if these two were to destroy the public facilities when they were in City E.

    After all, there were a lot of awakened and they were all powerful. When the giant mutated animals eventually died out, they definitely need to figure out a way to use their abilities¡­

    For now, he would ask his father to issue a fine should something like this happened in City E.

    This should reduce the number of these awakened making a mess in the city.

    If she lost control of her abilities when she reached high rank, it would no longer be a room that was demolished but rather a house.

    ¡°I know.¡± Lotte felt like burying herself on the ground.

    She thought about the harsh training that she had to undergo in the future and felt like cursing her own stupidity for not controlling her element.

    Thankfully, Jake is fine.

    He was quite durable. Even though he just woke up from the longa, he was fine after being sted by Lotte like this.

    An awakened usually have strong body and Jake was definitely not an exception.

    On the other hand, Jake was smiling stupidly. Lotte epted his proposal, so of course he¡¯s very happy. He had decided that he would prepare everything that she needed so that she would no longer need to worry about anything.

    ¡­

    After some cleaning up, the house finally looked better.

    ¡°Wang! Wang!¡± <Why can¡¯t I destroy things but they¡¯re fine when destroying the wall?>

    Robby felt that it was unfair. Having to clean up after these two¡¯s messes, he looked at Marc with indignation. He was always scolded by Marc whenever he bit the other party¡¯s sandals or tear some clothes¡­

    ¡°They will be punishedter.¡± Marc looked at his dog and shook his head.

    ¡°Wang!¡± <By standing in front of the wall?>

    Marc looked at his dog speechlessly. That was the way he used to punish the silly Robby because this dog liked to munch his sandals. He didn¡¯t know how many times he had changed his sandals because of Robby in the past.

    It was to the point that he even considered buying metal sandals to make sure that this dog wouldn¡¯t be able to eat it.

    But in the end, he never bought that metal sandals.

    It was simply too heavy¡­

    He would hurt his feet more than restraining Robby.

    ¡°They have their own punishmentter.¡± Marc truly didn¡¯t know how Kyle would punish themter. But he guessed that it would be a set of training to make sure that such an incident would not repeat itself.

    After all, no one would want to lose control over their abilities.

    That would be too annoying and troublesome.

    Not to mention, the other things they had to consider.

    ¡°How do you usually punish Robby?¡± Lucy asked when she saw Marc and Robby chatting with each other. She felt a bit jealous that Marc could understand Robby while she had to ask others about what they were saying.

    ¡°Standing in front of the wall and reflect.¡± March looked at Lucy back helplessly.

    He couldn¡¯t possibly punish Robby so badly, right?

    He didn¡¯t want to mistreat his dog.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that standing in front of the wall will have any effect on him now.¡± Lucyughed. With Robby¡¯s current endurance thanks to him getting stronger, Robby would be able to stand in front of the wall for an entire day without feeling tired in the slightest bit.

    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it. I just feel that if the punishment is training, I¡¯m the one who will get tired faster than him.¡± Marc sighed.

    ¡°Wang! Wang!¡± <That¡¯s because you¡¯re too weak, Master!>

 Chapter 268 - 268 Morning

    268 Morning

    Marc looked at his dog resentfully. Does this dog had to poke onto his weak point?

    He didn¡¯t really like exercising before the word changed. Not to mention,paring a dog¡¯s endurance with a human¡¯s endurance was simply asking for trouble.

    This dog was simply to energetic that Marc would feel extremely tired if he were to train with this dog.

    He didn¡¯t want to court death yet, ok?

    ¡°Let Robby have some rest for the day.¡± Lucy stood up and stretched her body. She also wanted to have more sleep for the time being. ¡°I¡¯ll rest first.¡±

    ¡°Got it. Let¡¯s go to our room, Robby.¡± Marc knew that it was gettingte. Staying away during this time was not ideal.

    ¡°Wang! Wang! Wang!¡± <But I¡¯m still hungry! You haven¡¯t¡¯ given me anything to snack for the night>

    ¡°You¡¯re already getting fatter!¡± Marc looked at his dog and rolled his eyes.

    ¡°Wang! Wang! Wang!¡± <You¡¯re fatter, Master!>

    .....

    ¡°How do you even know that I¡¯m fat? You¡¯re the one who¡¯s fat because you keep on eating!¡±

    ¡°Wang! Wang! Wang!¡± <You¡¯re also eating a lot, so of course you¡¯re fatter than me!>

    ¡°You¡¯re eating much more than me!¡±

    ¡°Wang! Wang! Wang!¡± <Did you calcte it? You¡¯re definitely the one who eat more than me, Master!>

    Marc felt tired: ¡°¡­¡± why did I argue with a dog in the first ce?

    Dn and Kyle were sitting in the living room, watching Marc and Robby messed around, arguing with each other. Dn couldn¡¯t understand what Robby was talking about, but he didn¡¯t really care about it either way.

    ¡°I guard.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure? You¡¯re not tired with the fighting that happened in the day?¡± Kyle asked. He was actually thinking of covering the first shift because Kate had woken up and had fallen asleep again just now.

    If he were to have the first shift, he might be in time for Kate to wake upter in the morning.

    Dn nced at Kyle and then nodded. ¡°I¡¯m second.¡±

    ¡°Heh, ok.¡±

    Kyle sat on the sofa, watching Dn disappearing into one of the rooms and looked at the ceiling.

    There were still many giant mutated animals outside but they were still a distance away, so Kyle didn¡¯t care about them. He only thought about what he wanted to do in City E and the few countermeasures should things didn¡¯t go in the way he wanted.

    After all, no one could say for sure how the future would unfold.

    ¡­

    After the ups and down, they all finally have their rest. In the morning, everyone gathered in the living room, discussing about what had happened before.

    ¡°Lotte, your face is red.¡± Kate walked out of the room and saw Lotte walked out of her room with red face.

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s just because the weather is too hot,¡± Lotte tried to reason and waved her hand.

    Kate blinked her eyes.

    Behind Lotte, Jake walked out with refreshed expression. Those who see him could definitely see the word ¡®happy¡¯ that was written all over his face.

    Dn looked at these two and snorted.

    As a man, how could he not know what Jake was doing with Lotte? Just looking at their expression, he had guessed what happened.

    Though, he believed that they never crossed thest step considering that their parents were quite traditional and conservative. It would require that marriage to happen first before that step.

    ¡°Wang! Wang! Wang!¡± <You two smells really weird. What are you doing?>

    Robby looked at these two in confusion. A dog like him naturally didn¡¯t know about what the pair had been doing, but his sharp nose sensed something was wrong.

    Their smells¡­ were too simr to each other.

    But they were supposed to be two different people, right?

    ¡°Robby, you better not ask about that.¡± Marc pulled Robby¡¯s cor when he heard what Robby was asking. He didn¡¯t want to be beaten up for prying into another person¡¯s private¡¯s matter, okay?

    Not to mention, even he felt shy when he saw them.

    As a single dog, he didn¡¯t want to be fed with more dog food from this couple in front of him!

    He refused these dog foods!

    ¡°Wang?¡± <Master? >

    *cough*

    Lotte coughed, her ear also turned red because of Robby¡¯s question. Knowing that this naughty dog could sense their smell just made her feel even more embarrassed. She should have kicked Jake out of her room next time so that he would not spend the night in her room.

    This was just an exception this time because he was injured.

    Kate blinked her eyes and looked at Robby before turning to look at Lotte. Realizing what might happen, she turned her eyes away and also blushed.

    For some reason, she also felt embarrassed now.

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be so worried anymore after a night of rest.¡± Kyle walked out of the room and looked at Jake, sneering at the other party. Jake didn¡¯t understand Robby¡¯s words, so he wouldn¡¯t know that Lotte was getting even more embarrassed right now.

    ¡°Heh, of course.¡± Jake smirked. ¡°Are you jealous?¡±

    ¡°Jealous?¡± Kyle turned to look at Kate. He had only confirmed his rtionship with Kate not long ago. With her shy and reserved personality, he knew that it would be difficult for him to be like Jake who had been staying with Lotte for years.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be jealous when I will have my turn soon.¡±

    Lucy had just walked out her room and stared nkly at these people. Why did it feel that there would be a battle in this living room?

    ¡°Good morning everyone?¡± Lucy asked carefully.

    ¡°Good morning,¡± Kate responded and walked to Lucy, trying her best to forget whatever thought that crossed her mind just now.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat first.¡± Kyle rubbed his forehead and made up his mind to arrange even harsher training for Jake.

    Jake, who didn¡¯t know that he had unterally dug a pit for himself, nodded happily.

    ¡°Wang! Wang!¡± <Eat! Eat! I want to eat!>

 Chapter 269 - 269 Decision

    269 Decision

    With the resources in the space, they all ate simple breakfast.

    ¡°How¡¯s City E situation?¡± Jake finally asked. He no longer thought about teasing the others anymore.

    The previous one was enough for the time being.

    ¡°My father said that he¡¯ll support us returning.¡± Kyle picked the ss of water and smiled faintly. ¡°But how the people will react is still uncertain.¡±

    Lucy frowned.

    Recalling the sound that she heard back when she was trapped back then, she felt somewhat repulsive to return. But her family members were still in City E and she also didn¡¯t want to implicate them in this matter.

    This made her troubled.

    Jake shrugged. ¡°Even if we don¡¯te back. I don¡¯t actually mind that much. My parents can protect themselves and my siblings are not so close to me. Even if something happened to me, they will not be affected so much.¡±

    After all, they were all already adults.

    .....

    And knowing how much troublemaker Jake used to be, it was normal for his family members to just beat him up. Even outsiders wouldn¡¯t be surprised if they were to hear that Jake was kicked out of their house.

    Though, so far, his parents never resorted to that move.

    But if it was necessary, he could ask his parents to just kick him out of the house so that they would not be affected by him following Kyle like this.

    Dn raised his hand. ¡°No problem.¡±

    His parents had their own business empire and his sister and brother inw would be able to take care of the business empire by themselves. While businessmen had lower power than politician, but it was not impossible for them to confront the other party.

    And losing the Ice Blue Group would be quite detrimental for the politicians too considering the invention and many other things that the Ice Blue Group controlled.

    Even if Dn were to follow Kyle and stayed out here for a long period of time, it would not affect his family too much.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a home.¡± Marc patted Robby, who was sitting beside him, gnawing on therge bone that he didn¡¯t know which giant mutated animals it came from. ¡°I can roam around with Robby on my own if I want to and right now, I just want to stay in ck Group.¡±

    ¡°Wang! Wang! Wang!¡± <Robby also wants to stay with Master! As long as Robby can eat a lot of food!>

    Marc: ¡°¡­¡±

    He looked at his glutton dog and sighed deeply. He truly felt that this dog would be really fat because of eating too much.

    Robby ignored his Master¡¯s look and continued to gnaw on the bone.

    The bone is more interesting and delicious!

    ¡°Do you forget that we¡¯re connected with the blood contract, Robby?¡± Marc felt like beating this naughty dog.

    ¡°Wang!¡± <I didn¡¯t forget!>

    ¡°Then you can¡¯t stay far away from me.¡± Marc snorted.

    ¡°Wang! Wang! Wang!¡± <That¡¯s abuse of power! Robby can still run around and feel the connection!>

    Marc rolled his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t make trouble here!¡±

    ¡°Wang! Wang! Wang!¡± <bad Master! Robby wants more food!>

    ¡°You only think about food, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Wang! Wang! Wang!¡± <Of course! More food meant more delicious food!>

    Marc: ¡°¡­¡± I feel really tired!

    Lucy watched Marc¡¯s interaction with Robby and giggled. She couldn¡¯t understand Robby¡¯s words, but she knew that these two were arguing with each other and from Marc¡¯s exasperated expression, she knew Robby won.

    Marc vs Robby for the second time.

    Robby won!

    It was indeed very tiring to argue with a dog.

    ¡°I¡¯ll follow wherever Jake goes,¡± Lotte added after Marc finished arguing with his dog. She showed a faint smile. ¡°My parents will not disagree with my decision either way.¡±

    Her parents were also in City E.

    But Lotte herself rarelymunicated with them about her decision. From the moment she dated Jake back then, her parents had given her a lot of freedom to decide on her future.

    She didn¡¯t have to stay with them if she didn¡¯t want to.

    But they would also be happy when she spend more time with her family.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Kate looked at Kyle, feeling somewhat conflicted.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just take your time to make your decision.¡± Kyle knew what Kate wanted to ask. From her gestures, he could already guess many things.

    When Kate was still a little cat, he used to be unable to understand what Kate was saying. This allowed him to learn how to read Kate¡¯s gesture from time to time.

    That had allowed him to gain more understanding about Kate and allowed him to understand her even without her speaking.

    ¡°I still want toe back,¡± Kate replied in a low voice, her eyes lowered.

    The experience in City H is really bad.

    She admitted it.

    But she had been staying in City E for some time before going to City H and doing those missions. If she had to say for herself, she wanted to return.

    Her parents were in City E.

    Kyle¡¯s parents were in City E.

    The family members of the other members in ck Group were also in City E.

    While she did feel afraid of what she might see in City E, she also didn¡¯t want to make them all a runaway.

    Running around without any ce to belong would be very tiring and saddening.

    The dream she had was vague, but she felt that she had be a lone wolf in that dream. Alone without any ce to belong, without any friends nor family, just wandering alone by herself.

    It was lonely.

    And Kate didn¡¯t want to make the others who were also herrades to experience the same thing.

    ¡°Well, do you want to go back to City E?¡± Jake asked, a bit surprised.

    Kate nodded.

    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Kyle asked, his hand moved and sped Kate¡¯s hand tenderly. ¡°We¡¯ll stay with you.¡±

    ¡°Yep~. Everyone in the ck group will apany you.¡± Lotte grinned.

    ¡°Together.¡± Dn looked at the couple in front of him.

    ¡°Wang! Wang! Wang!¡± <Going and ying together>

    Marc patted Robby¡¯s head and also nodded.

    Lucy smiled.

    Kate looked at everyone and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

 Chapter 270 - 270 Heading to City E

    270 Heading to City E

    Kate felt warm.

    The loneliness she felt inside her dream shattered after this morning breakfast. Looking at everyone in ck Group, she felt that it was really her luck to be able to meet with them all.

    Even if they all faced with many unpleasant things, they still decided to stay together because they were allrades.

    They will not leave anyone behind.

    This made Kate felt really warm.

    Kyle patted Kate¡¯s head tenderly and looked at his friends, nodding to them. Being able to have good friends like this was indeed his luck.

    ¡°Heh, now that we have decided that, let¡¯s pack up and prepare to go back.¡±

    ¡°Yep.¡±

    ¡°At the very least, we should see how City E¡¯s attitude towards us first.¡± Jake stretched his body.

    .....

    Kate nodded. No matter what, she still wanted to see her parents. After that¡­ she will decide whether to stay in City E or roam around.

    Not to mention that the others¡¯ family members were all in City E. They definitely had toe back at some point in their lives if they still wanted to see their family members.

    They all entered the car and drove towards City E.

    Now that another day had passed, the number of giant mutated animals around had decreased. It seemed that those who wanted toe to City H had already went there and the rest were simply roaming around.

    Even some of these giant mutated animals didn¡¯t dare to go to City H.

    The ce there was limited.

    And the rest of them would rather roam around rather than seeking death. Some of them were smart enough but there were more than enough who were not smart and continued to head to City H.

    Watching these giant mutated animals and killed some of them from time to time, the journey was rtively smooth. They didn¡¯t encounter any danger like before when they had to face that horde in City H.

    Time passed quietly.

    ¡°That¡¯s City E,¡± Jake informed when City E was already within sight. ¡°Are you ready?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Kate looked at the gate and the soldiers guarding, feeling somewhat nervous. She could no longer remember the scene back then, but the thought of having to experience something like that again just made her feel extremely bitter.

    She definitely didn¡¯t want to experience it again.

    So she hoped that City E would not be the same as City H and instead just be like how it used to be.

    That¡¯s her wish.

    Kyle sensed her emotional turmoil and held Kate¡¯s hand directly. His expression was straight, but it was clear that he was paying more attention to Kate.

    Feeling Kyle¡¯s warm hand, the uneasiness within Kate¡¯s heart slowly subsided. She felt more reassured when she was with him.

    ¡°Why do we get more dog food?¡± Lucy looked at the sky despairingly. She felt that she should have just asked to sit at the passenger seat so that she didn¡¯t need to see this scene. As a single person, this scene was a torture to her frail heart, alright?

    Marc smiled bitterly. ¡°Maybe¡­ it¡¯s because there¡¯s a dog here?¡±

    As a fellow single dog, Marc also felt tortured with the dog food that was thrown by the two couples in their group. For some reason, he felt that if there was any reason for him to break up with the ck Group, the main reason would be the overwhelming dog food instead of the reverse healer matter.

    But he definitely would never be able to spout this reason in front of others.

    He would be mocked terribly.

    ¡°Wang! Wang?¡± <Where¡¯s the dog food? Why can¡¯t I see it?> Robby wagged his tail and moved about in the spacious room.

    Looking at the stupid dog, Dn started to wonder why it was named as dog food in the first ce. The dog itself didn¡¯t seem that they were affected by the sudden disy of affection from the people in front of him.

    Oh well, it was not his business.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± the soldier asked. He looked at Jake with surprise. ¡°So it¡¯s Soldier Jake, you¡¯re wee to enter directly.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Jake was stunned.

    Even Lotte¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t conceal her surprise.

    They looked at each other and drove the car into City E. Even though the soldiers looked the same as usual, they still felt uneasiness. However, when they came inside, they realized that they were thinking too much.

    The soldiers didn¡¯t look any different from before.

    In fact, some even treated them better than before. This made them extremely confused as they alighted down the military car at the militarypound. General Ryou was already waiting for them.

    ¡°Your parents are all waiting for you. Kyle and¡­ Kate, please follow me to General Ryan¡¯s office.¡±

    The others looked at each other and then their gazesnded on Kate. Kate smiled reassuringly with Kyle still holding her hand tightly. It was clear that he was unwilling to leave her alone even for a moment.

    ¡°You guys go back first. If there¡¯s anything, contact me.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    After they dispersed, Kyle followed his uncle to his father¡¯s office. Along the way, he could see the soldiers were treating them with respect. Even¡­ there was a hint of pity?

    While Kyle was analyzing these soldiers¡¯ gaze, they finally arrived at General Ryan¡¯s office.

    Knock! Knock!

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    The door opened.

    Kyle could see his father looked a bit haggard and tired. He arched his eyebrows as he walked inside. ¡°I see that you¡¯ve been doing some propaganda works in the past few days.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not called propaganda. It¡¯s called telling the truth.¡± General Ryan snorted. ¡°Anyway, you can live here peacefully and you can even set up more bases underground if you want to for your group¡¯s family members if you want. I don¡¯t care what you¡¯re doing as long as you don¡¯t destroy the world.¡±

    Kate¡¯s lips twitched at how blunt General Ryan was.

    She looked at Kyle and silently wondered just what did he do to make General Ryan make such statement.

 Chapter 271 - 271 Introduction

    271 Introduction

    Kyle kept a straight face and shook his head lightly. ¡°I don¡¯t have any n to destroy the world for the time being.¡±

    General Ryan¡¯s lips twitched as he really wanted to take out a stick and smack this shameless brat in front of him.

    Did he have to say ¡®for the time being?¡¯

    Does he want to say that he might have such n in the future?

    Taking a deep breath, General Ryan looked at Kate beside Kyle. ¡°So, it¡¯s the transformation ability that allowed the cat and human¡¯s form to fuse perfectly?¡±

    ¡°You already know.¡± Kate looked at General Ryan with a bitter smile.

    She thought that she had hidden everything perfectly. But reality told her that there were a lot of smart people around her. They would definitely be able to tell should there be something wrong with her.

    Or even guessed what had happened.

    ¡°There are two others of simr case overseas. I see their report around two to three weeks ago, so I can guess more or less about what had happened.¡± General Ryan nced at Kyle. ¡°The research world will be happier if you can tell more the experience of the blood contract with those of the transformation ability.¡±

    .....

    It was no longer a secret that there were people with transformation abilities. The moment they made contact with any kind of animals during the time of the red rain, their transformation abilities would be triggered.

    It allowed them to fuse together with the animal, upying the animals¡¯ form that waspletely different from theirs.

    But the exact details were still unknown.

    After all, it was just a theory and there was no one who could say for sure that it truly happened. They didn¡¯t even know whether there will be the third red rain and tried to implement their theories.

    Thus, it was just their conjecture.

    But what attracted the interest of these researchers were mostly about these special case abilities. Each and every one of them grew up very quickly and could absorb the power well.

    General Ryan estimated that there might even be some discussion about this matter in the future.

    After all, there was one in front of him.

    And she even reached rank 7 in healing ability¡­

    That was definitely categorized as the highest rank. Even if she were topare with those awakened from overseas and other nation, General Ryan had the confidence to say that she could be the highest ranked.

    But anyway, no nation would be stupid enough to truly show off their trump card.

    Especially in this mess where many giant mutated animals still roamed around and disrupted their lives.

    ¡°There¡¯s not much to tell.¡± Kyle arched his eyebrows, clearly unwilling to cooperate.

    General Ryan was still keeping hisposure as he sneered. ¡°Whatever you said, you brat. Go and have some rest. I heard that everyone in your group is seriously injured when you departed.¡±

    This time, Kyle looked at General Ryan with narrowed eyes. ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be anyone who would report to you.¡±

    ¡°Satellite images.¡± General Ryan rolled his eyes. ¡°How do you think I can share the news about the incident so widely if there¡¯s no recording whatsoever?¡±

    City H ispletely destroyed, so any recording from within the city was estimated to be buried and would nevere to light. But there were still satellite images that could be used. During the incident, there was a video recording from the space that clearly recorded everything.

    Kyle¡¯s face darkened. ¡°With such high technology, you¡¯re still being suppressed?¡±

    ¡°Hey, I have no interest in participating in the political struggle.¡± General Ryan raised his hands. ¡°But I still need to pay attention if I want to stay alive. After all, I¡¯m not here by myself and there are a lot of people under me.¡±

    After a few moments, Kyle nodded. ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°So, what¡¯s your n now, brat?¡±

    ¡°If City E ept us, stay here. If not, we¡¯re going out.¡± Kyle was still holding Kate¡¯s hand tightly. He didn¡¯t want to be anywhere without Kate, so this was the only option in his mind.

    General Ryan arched his eyebrows when he saw their action. He could guess that his son had already made his move and probably have the youngdy¡¯s approval.

    He silently cursed his son¡¯s shamelessness in his mind.

    But then again, this trait might be inherited.

    ¡°I see, then I need to change my way to address her now?¡± General Ryan arched his eyebrows, sneering at his shameless son.

    Kyle smirked. ¡°She¡¯s your future daughter inw.¡±

    Kate nearly choked on the air when she heard what Kyle said. Her face burned in embarrassment while her other hand pinched Kyle¡¯s hand. Did he have to be so blunt in front of his father?

    They had only confirmed their rtionship recently, ok?

    Does she need to change her address when facing with his father now?

    General Ryan saw Kate¡¯s reddened face and rolled his eyes inside his mind. It was confirmed that his son would never let this young woman get away in his entire life. This made him wondered just where did this damn brat got this strange trait.

    He never taught Kyle to be like this when thetter was young.

    General Ryan sighed and then looked at Kate. ¡°In that case, do you want to stay behind to have dinner first? I think that this is the first time we¡¯ll have dinner as father inw and daughter inw.¡±

    Hearing General Ryan¡¯s words, Kate felt a bit embarrassed that her cheek reddened. ¡°Uncle Ryan, if you don¡¯t mind us, then we¡¯ll eat in your ce.¡±

    Kyle rolled his eyes. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, you don¡¯t have to force yourself to ept this shameless old man¡¯s invitation.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m still your father, Kyle!¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Kyle looked at his father. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m still sitting here and not just leave directly.¡±

    General Ryan rubbed his temple. He felt that Kyle was specifically sent to anger him. But he knew that Kyle was dissatisfied because he would be taking their time together with the dinner.

    Forget it.

    He always knew that his son is very annoying.

 Chapter 272 - 272 Going Home

    272 Going Home

    ¡°One more thing, the Civil Affairs Bureau had been built, so if you want to register your marriage, you can do it now.¡± General Ryan waved his hand. ¡°Come to my house for dinner, you can go see your partner¡¯s parents first.¡±

    He felt that he better just took a step back.

    Anyway, rtionship couldn¡¯t be rushed. He also wanted to see his son have his own happiness and not be an old bachelor for his entire life. In fact, that was what General Ryan thought would happen to Kyle in the past.

    After all, with his personality and way of doing things, he really couldn¡¯t imagine this son of his being gentle and cared for anyone else.

    But things seemed to turn in a way he never expected.

    Well, he would have to figure out how to coax Kate¡¯s father first. That man loved his daughter a lot and definitely wouldn¡¯t agree to have her date Kyle since he knew how much trouble Kyle could be.

    General Ryan felt immediate headache.

    ¡°Ok.¡± Kyle¡¯s eyes lit up. For the first time, he felt that his father was truly bringing him good news.

    On the other hand, Kate was stumped.

    .....

    Marriage?

    Wasn¡¯t that too fast?

    Thankfully, Kyle didn¡¯t mention about that matter anymore when they got out of General Ryan¡¯s office. Instead, they headed to find Kate¡¯s parents, who were already worried about their daughter.

    Kate¡¯s parents were staying in a separate courtyard not far from General Ryan¡¯s residence.

    After that incident that involved their daughter directly, General Ryan wanted to assure their safety. Thus, he set a separate house where the couple could stay for the time being.

    ¡°Kate!¡± Kate¡¯s mother hugged her daughter the moment she saw Kate appeared.

    ¡°Mom,¡± Kate called out, hugging her mother.

    She felt really relieved that her parents were still alive and well. When she lost control back then, she had forgotten everything and seemed to not care about anything else. But when she calmed down, she realized that her parents were still in City E.

    What if her action had caused trouble to her parents?

    Kate was really worried.

    And seeing them living well now, Kate felt immediate relief andughed lightly.

    She really felt that was lucky to be able to still be able to see her parents.

    ¡°You should have told us if there¡¯s something so important like that.¡± Kate¡¯s Father looked at his daughter with aplicated expression.

    When he found out that Kate¡¯s ability was actually reverse healer, he felt his mind turned nk. This powerful ability was something that was discussed only in private because everyone felt it was so powerful and out of their reach.

    Most of the ordinary healers were different from reverse healer.

    They couldn¡¯t protect themselves unless they were dual awakened. Thus, there would always be other people who came to protect the healers.

    And knowing that his own daughter is actually a reverse healer, Kate¡¯s Father was stupefied.

    Space ability.

    Transformation.

    Andstly reverse healer.

    The three rare abilities were gathered in one person, making Kate¡¯s Father felt deeply how extraordinary his daughter actually is. It was also because of this that he felt deep worry for his daughter.

    She was rather na?ve.

    And herck of experience was caused by her somewhat introverted personality.

    If she were to roam around out there, Kate¡¯s Father would definitely be very worried about his daughter.

    ¡°Sorry.¡± Kate looked at her father and lowered her head.

    She knew that it was wrong of her not to tell her parents about her real ability. But she really didn¡¯t want to tell them back then.

    How could she possibly tell them that their adorable and cute daughter hold a power that could possibly destroy the entire world? She didn¡¯t want to destroy her image in front of them, okay?

    Kate¡¯s Father looked at Kate¡¯s appearance and sighed deeply. He pulled Kate and Kate¡¯s mother and hugged them.

    ¡°No matter what, Dad will always stay by your side.¡±

    Kate¡¯s body trembled a bit when she heard her father¡¯s words.

    Her father and mother loved her deeply and always respected what she decided. Even if there were some arguments from time to time, it has always been because they cared for her and didn¡¯t want any harm toe to her.

    Her father even loved to pamper her so much, which might be the main reason why her personality was more na?ve.

    But she loved her parents.

    They also loved her greatly.

    ¡°Yes, Dad,¡± Kate whispered in a low voice.

    At the back, Kyle watched Kate reunited with her parents and stayed silent. Unlike him and his father who had always been at odds, Kate¡¯s rtionship with her parents were really good. He could see how much her parents treasured her.

    Kyle¡¯s rubbed his nose.

    It seemed that the next conversation with Kate¡¯s father might be a bit difficult.

    It took some time for the three of them to calm down.

    ¡°How¡¯s City E¡¯s treatment to you, Mom, Dad?¡± Kate asked, a bit worried about another matter.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. They didn¡¯t seem to have much prejudice about reverse healer.¡± Kate¡¯s Mother smiled.

    ¡°None at all?¡± Kate arched her eyebrows, not quite believing her mother¡¯s words.

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    Kate¡¯s Father sighed. ¡°There are some people who didn¡¯t like it, which is why the military is deployed. But their number are still the minority.¡±

    Kate¡¯s pupils trembled when she heard her father¡¯s words. She really felt that it was her fault that her parents were treated worse in City E. If she didn¡¯t awaken reverse healing ability, they would have never had to face such coercion.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡± Kate¡¯s Father waved his hand. ¡°If you want to me anyone, me those meteorites thate to our.¡±

    ¡°Meteorites?¡± Kate blinked her eyes.

    Why did she seem to not know about this?

    ¡°Well, there are some things that you will knowter.¡± Kate¡¯s Father nced at Kyle. It seemed that this young man hadn¡¯t exined to Kate about the real reason why these giant mutated animals could appear in the first ce.

 Chapter 273 - 273 Meeting Father in Law

    273 Meeting Father in Law

    ¡°The real reason why these giant mutated animals are because there are meteoritesing?¡± Kate asked.

    She had been wondering why these giant mutated animals appeared in the first ce. Those red rain should have been caused by something, but she had never guessed that the main reason was because there were meteorites.

    Kate¡¯s Father smiled wryly.

    ¡°You¡¯lle into contact with this sooner orter but yes, they¡¯re the main reason.¡±

    ¡°Then will the resource ever end?¡± Kate asked this point. This was what concerned her the most because she felt that should there be an end, it meant there wouldn¡¯t be any giant mutated animals again in the future.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Kate¡¯s Father then pointed to the sofas in the living room. ¡°Let¡¯s talk more inside.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    The two of them walked inside and sat down. Kate¡¯s Mother sat beside Kate¡¯s Father while Kate sat beside Kyle.

    Kate¡¯s Father tapped the table. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry too much about the future and just worry about your present. Even if there are other things, there will be other people who will handle it.¡±

    .....

    Kate blinked her eyes.

    She was now hesitant to tell her parents that she was technically the person with the highest rank in the entire world.

    There hadn¡¯t been any news of anyone reaching rank 7 for the time being, which meant that she had be the highest ranked person. But as long as she didn¡¯t spread it, no one will actually know.

    With her current rank, Kate knew that there would definitely be somethings that she wille into contact with.

    But it didn¡¯t have to be mentioned to her parents.

    ¡°Yes, Dad.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re now a grown up. You don¡¯t have to stay with me all the time like this.¡± Kate¡¯s Father looked at his daughter helplessly.

    Stay with her parents?

    Kate turned her head to look at Kyle. It seemed that her n was actually to stay with Kyle instead of staying with her parents.

    Should she mention this?

    Kate¡¯s Father¡¯s eyelids jumped when he saw Kate¡¯s gaze towards Kyle. Looking at the way Kyle was looking at his daughter, bad premonition surged within his mind.

    He¡¯s also a man.

    Naturally, he could see the gaze that Kyle gave to Kate contained possessiveness and indulgences.

    ¡°Kate, you and Kyle¡­¡± Kate¡¯s Father asked slowly.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Kate¡¯s face turned red. She was still thinking about whether to tell her parents about this matter or not and hadn¡¯t actuallye into decision. Who would have thought that her father was so sharp that he would notice it right away?

    ¡°I¡¯m now her boyfriend, Uncle,¡± Kyle replied with a smile.

    Kate¡¯s Father¡¯s face was as ck as a pot when he heard that his daughter is now dating this young man.

    He previously thought that Kyle was a decent person albeit a bit dangerous, but now he felt that this young man was full of fault. No matter which side he looked, he felt that this man was not good enough for his daughter.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Kate¡¯s mother¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard that her daughter is now dating. She looked at Kyle and nodded.

    Unlike her husband, she was not privy to many matters and only felt that Kyle was a good person. At the very least, she had seen that Kyle was treating Kate very well even when she was in her cat¡¯s form.

    For her, she just wished that her daughter to be happy with the person whom she had selected to spend the rest of her life.

    ¡°Is that true, Kate?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mom.¡± Kate nodded, her face was really red. She cleared her throat, ¡°I¡¯m now dating Kyle.¡±

    Kyle¡¯s smile turned brighter when he heard Kate introduced him properly to her parents. He felt that today¡¯s decision to pay a visit to Kate¡¯s parents was simply the best decision ever.

    No matter what, hearing Kate¡¯s introducing him to her parents made him very happy.

    Kate¡¯s Father felt that this young man even more unpleasant to see. Especially that smug smile that Kyle had. He swore silently in his mind that he would pay a visit to General Ryan to ask for exnation.

    In the end, he dragged Kyle to theb so that they would have a ¡®pleasant conversation.¡¯

    Naturally, Kyle followed.

    Anyway, this is his woman¡¯s father, so he had to make good impression in front of her. Well, even if it was not a good impression, he had to make sure that Kate¡¯s Father epted his rtionship with Kate.

    He didn¡¯t want to argue with Kate¡¯s Father so much.

    That would reduce his time together with Kate.

    Kate looked at her father and Kyle¡¯s back, a bit worried. She turned to look at her mother. ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t look surprised.¡±

    ¡°I was once young, so I can guess a bit.¡± Kate¡¯s Motherughed lightly. ¡°Anyway, I can see that he cares for you and treat you well, so I have no opinion.¡±

    For her, as long as her daughter is happy, she will ept whoever it is. But if that man hurt her daughter, she didn¡¯t mind kidnapping her daughter back to her house.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Kate smiled brightly.

    Kate¡¯s Mother sighed and felt that she was already growing old. Her daughter had grown up and found a partner on her own. Maybe she would have grandchildren soon?

    Kate¡¯s Mother felt that it wouldn¡¯t be too bad if she were to have a grandchild.

    After all, she quite missed the time when Kate was young and still very cute.

    The two mother and daughter chatted happily about many topics. Being with her mother again made Kate feel rxed. This warm home waspletely different from the outside world that was filled with destruction and many other things.

    For her, it was indeed a very good ce to rest.

    She liked staying with her mother.

    While the two of them were having a pleasant conversation, the same couldn¡¯t be said to Kate¡¯s Father and Kyle. At first, Kate¡¯s Father talked about the matter of City E and then breached into various subjects.

 Chapter 274 - 274 Meeting Father in Law (2)

    274 Meeting Father in Law (2)

    Kyle had excellent grades and used to be a scientist himself, so he didn¡¯t have much problem following Kate¡¯s Father¡¯s conversation. It was just that some biological terms were stranger to him because his major was different from Kate¡¯s Father.

    ¡°You¡¯re indeed very knowledgeable.¡± Kate¡¯s Father looked at the man in front of him and shook his head.

    Indeed, it was rtively easy for Kyle to answer these kind of questions. As a professor who had been staying in the academic world for a long period of time, it was normal for Kyle to know all these things.

    ¡°I have learned a lot, Father inw,¡± Kyle answered humbly.

    While he could act out and argued with his own father all day long, he definitely wouldn¡¯t repeat the same when he was talking with Kate¡¯s Father. After all, he wanted to ask for thetter¡¯s daughter¡¯s hand in marriage.

    He had to be polite.

    If he were to sh with his father in aw all the time, he would definitely had a hard time in the future when he wanted to ask for Kate¡¯s hand in marriage.

    That was a big no.

    ¡°Kate is a good girl. She¡¯s a bit na?ve at some things.¡± Kate¡¯s Father looked at Kyle. ¡°I have never expected you to set your sight on her.¡±

    .....

    Who would have thought this troublemaker would be asking for his daughter¡¯s hand in marriage?

    When he saw this brat in the past, he only felt that such a brat was hard to control nor tomunicate with each other. But after interacting more with him, Kate¡¯s Father could only sigh.

    Academically, Kyle is really good.

    In terms ofmunicating with other people, he could also excel as long as he wanted it and not try to annoy others purposely. After all, Kyle had done that many times in the past.

    When he saw Kyle¡¯s possessiveness towards his daughter the first time this brat called him as father inw, he couldn¡¯t help but beat up the other party. After all, there was arge pig trying to snatch his cabbage.

    How could he not be angry?

    He had to teach the other party a lesson.

    Now that his own daughter had acquiesced with this rtionship, there was simply nothing that he could do anymore. He definitely didn¡¯t want to make his daughter sad by tearing up his rtionship with Kyle openly.

    ¡°Kate is good,¡± Kyle said calmly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that you would have met with her if not for this special circumstance.¡± Kate¡¯s Father sneered.

    Kyle shrugged.

    The two of them did have apletely different life. They wouldn¡¯t have been able to contact with each other if not for the appearance of the red rain and the special circumstance that led to their first meeting.

    Even now, it sounded quite magical how he got interested with a cat in the first ce.

    Even if he knew that the cat was special and looked like people, the beginning was indeed quite¡­

    Unusual.

    ¡°Do you agree with me being with her?¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t. Your record is not good.¡± Kate¡¯s Father rolled his eyes.

    Kyle pursed his lips.

    When he was young, he did make a lot of troubles to the point that even his own father was so enraged. Looking back at those times, Kyle had to admit that he did a lot of things out of impulsiveness.

    It was a mess.

    ¡°Are you serious about her?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Very serious.

    Kyle didn¡¯t want to let Kate go nor letting her feel sad. He just wanted to stay with her for his entire life and tread in this path together.

    Looking at Kyle¡¯s serious expression, Kate¡¯s Father sighed deeply. While Kyle was known for his troublemaking activities that had destroyed many things in the past, Kyle was also a person who was known to be serious when he had decided on something.

    At the very least, without dedication, he would have never achieved so much in both research and military world.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about your past anymore. There¡¯s no point in talking about it.¡± Kate¡¯s Father looked at Kyle. ¡°What I want is your words for the future.¡±

    Kyle¡¯s expression also turned more serious. He nodded.

    ¡­

    It took some time for Kate¡¯s Father and Kyle to finish their talk. Looking at their indifferent face, Kate really couldn¡¯t guess what was the result of their conversation.

    ¡°You¡¯re done?¡± Kate asked carefully.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Kyle nodded and wanted to reach out and pat Kate¡¯s head, but thinking that his father inw was still staring at him, he refrained from doing so.

    He definitely didn¡¯t want to increase the hatred that was thrown to his face by his father inw even more.

    It was not easy for his father inw to let him stay with Kate.

    She bid them farewell and walked with Kyle to General Ryan¡¯s second house. This general was really something as he had two houses to stay in City E.

    ¡°Kyle, what did my father said?¡± Kate was a bit nervous. Her father has always been somewhat overprotective of her, so she was worried that he would make Kyle be in disadvantage.

    ¡°Nothing much. I just promised him that I¡¯ll take care of you.¡± Kyle smiled reassuringly.

    How could he tell her that Kate¡¯s Father was also testing him in various knowledge and made him promise a lot of things rted to Kate? He would rather not let her know about that and just let him protected her silently.

    Anyway, his father inw was still notpletely satisfied with him. He still had to work harder to make his father inw epted him more.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Kate looked at Kyle suspiciously. Would it take that much time if it was just a simple promise?

    But she also knew that there were things that Kyle would never tell her even if she asked, this matter was definitely among them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner with my father?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ ok.¡±

 Chapter 275 - 275 Resting Period <1>

    275 Resting Period <1>

    <Jake¡¯s House>

    Bang!

    Jake looked at his mother, who seemed to have been overexcited and gulped his saliva down. He felt that he really should find a backup to help him face his mother.

    ¡°I heard about the things that happened in City H.¡± Jake¡¯s Mother looked at her son and nodded. ¡°You did good.¡±

    ¡°You approve what we did?¡± Jake was astonished.

    No matter what, his mother was still part of the military, so he thought that his mother would rebuke him after hee home. But what greeted him was apletely different scenario that he didn¡¯t expect.

    ¡°Do you want me to support them?¡± Jake¡¯s Mother arched her eyebrows.

    Jake quickly shook his head.

    Naturally, he felt that it would be for the best if his parents were on his side. That would make many things easier for him too.

    .....

    ¡°I was worried that City E will be like City H,¡± Jake admitted frankly.

    Jake¡¯s Father, who had just finished his work, heard his son¡¯s words and snorted. ¡°We¡¯re trying to stay neutral before. But because of Kyle¡¯s decision, we¡¯re now swept in the political matter.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Is it bad?¡± Jake was confused.

    He had to be honest that he didn¡¯t understand those things. Whenever his mother asked him about things that were rted to politics¡­ he would have to raise his two hands because he simply understood nothing.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything.¡± Jake¡¯s Father looked at his son with disgusted expression.

    Asking Jake to help?

    This son of his would only make more trouble rather than helping.

    Jake looked at his father¡¯s expression speechlessly. Did he have to show such a great dislike towards him?

    He inherited this stupid trait from his father, okay?

    If his father were to hear his words in his mind, it was estimated that another beating wille to Jake.

    ¡°Also, Mom, I need your help.¡±

    ¡°What help?¡± Jake¡¯s Mother was not really interested in her son¡¯s matter. Aside from getting Jake out of trouble, it would only be wiping this damn son¡¯s asses from his troubles.

    Thus, she felt a bit reluctant whenever Jake asked for help.

    ¡°That¡­ I want to discuss my marriage matter with Lotte¡¯s parents,¡± Jake said, his face was a bit red.

    ¡°Oh your marriage with¡­ wait, what did you say?¡± Jake¡¯s mother looked at her son deeply and felt that she had misheard something. The rtionship between Jake and Lotte were indeed very good, but the two of them hadn¡¯t discussed about marriage for so many years.

    Anyway, they were no longer in the ancient times where they would be pressing their children to get married. They could afford to let these two stay as girlfriend and boyfriend for more time.

    But hearing her son¡¯s words, Jake¡¯s mother¡¯s eyes shone brightly.

    ¡°Did you propose to her?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jake pursed his lips.

    ¡°Hahahaha! Finally! Don¡¯t worry, leave everything to your mother! I¡¯ll make a perfect wedding for the two of you!¡± Jake¡¯s mother waspletely excited and quickly rushed out as fast as possible.

    She wanted to share this news to Lotte¡¯s parents!

    Jake watched his mother disappearing and felt speechless.

    Did she have to be so excited.

    He turned his head and looked at his father, who also came towards him. Jake¡¯s Father raised his hand and patted Jake¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You finally did a good thing.¡±

    Jake: ¡°¡­¡± So, I never do a good thing before?

    ¡­

    <Dn¡¯s House>

    Ding!

    Dn looked at the electronic gate and silently put away his card. He strode inside and quickly saw his sister, Dina, was already waiting there.

    ¡°You¡¯re finally back.¡± Dina took a sigh of relief. She then took out a phone skillfully and sent several messages.

    ¡°Something?¡±

    ¡°Father and mother are ready to dere war if you didn¡¯t return soon.¡± Dina shrugged.

    Dn¡¯s father and mother naturally knew what happened in City H because the news spread far away. At this time, it was estimated that only a very few people wouldn¡¯t know of what happened there.

    Dn frowned. ¡°Trouble.¡±

    Dinaughed. ¡°You¡¯re their only son, so of course they will do anything to defend you. Also, do you feel unwell or something?¡±

    ¡°Healed.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Dina stood up. ¡°Father and mother wished that you can stay in City E more than roaming around. How about giving you a small position in thepany first if you didn¡¯t want to take it over yet.¡±

    Dn didn¡¯t answer and instead looked at his older sister deeply.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t look at me like that. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m the one who wants this but it¡¯s our parents. They just didn¡¯t say it outright because they didn¡¯t want to trouble you.¡± Dina shrugged.

    ¡°Of course, if you still want to go in mission with your ck Group, they wouldn¡¯t say anything either.¡±

    Their parents would not force them to do anything they didn¡¯t want to do. Thus, they could still make their own decision for many matters.

    Dn didn¡¯t immediately answer.

    He himself knew that going outside was quite tiring. And having hovered between life and death, Dn had to admit that he himself wished to stay within Ice Blue Group more than roaming around.

    But if he had to leave ck Group, that would definitely be a big no.

    He didn¡¯t want to stay away from his group.

    ¡°How about it?¡± Dina looked at her younger brother and smirked. ¡°Just admit it. You liked to stay indoors more than going outside. Do you think I don¡¯t know my younger brother?¡±

    Dn ignored his older sister and strode to the refrigerator to take a drink. He nced at the few options there and finally picked orange juice.

    Drinking the cool water, Dn thought of several things.

    ¡°I stay in both.¡±

    ¡°You agree to stay in City E but you still want to ept missions from time to time?¡± Dina arched her eyebrows. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll ry it to our parents. But I guess they will ask so that there wouldn¡¯t be any mission anytime soon.¡±

 Chapter 276 - 276 Resting Period <2>

    276 Resting Period <2>

    ¡°Fine.¡± Dn didn¡¯t mind.

    Dina nodded and send the messages to her parents, who were already retreating their forces. She clicked her tongue and looked at her younger brother, feeling a bit apprehensive.

    Perhaps, her younger brother didn¡¯t know that his presence was actually the most important in Ice Blue Group. Should anything happen to him, their parents would not hesitate to burn their resources to seek revenge and ask for exnation.

    But that was fine.

    This is her cute younger brother and she will just follow his whim.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go back now. Joshua is waiting for me.¡±

    Dn looked at his older sister and narrowed his eyes. ¡°Rest more.¡±

    Dina snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Dn nodded and finished his juice before heading towards his room. Now that he had decided to stay in City E for the time being, it was time for him to finish some of his projects that he had tossed to the side because of the changes in the world.

    .....

    ¡­

    <Lotte¡¯s House>

    Lotte returned home safely and her parents were happy when they saw her going back in one piece.

    ¡°The news is so outrageous! I was afraid that something happened to you.¡± Lotte¡¯s Mother looked at her daughter up and down a few times before she was satisfied. At the very least, she felt that it was good that her daughter was still one piece and could return safely.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, ck Group is very strong.¡± Lotte smiled.

    ¡°Hmph! I still can¡¯t find that Jake brat reliable.¡± Lotte¡¯s Father snorted when he heard his daughter¡¯s words.

    The one who convinced Lotte to join the ck group was naturally Jake. Because the two had been dating for a long time, the two parents were close to each other too. They naturally knew Jake¡¯s personality.

    Having to hand his daughter to Jake¡­ Lotte¡¯s Father felt extreme unwillingness.

    Even after so many years, he still felt that way.

    Lotteughed lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad. Jake is not that bad.¡±

    Lotte¡¯s Father only snorted.

    Seeing her father, Lotte only smiled and said nothing more. She knew no matter how many times she exined it, her father would never show that he epted Jake on the surface. Though, he never actually prevented her to be together with Jake after so many years.

    He only felt dissatisfied because he felt that Jake was unreliable.

    ¡°Do you also get affected by the ck Group¡¯s matter, Dad, Mom?¡± Lotte was worried about another thing.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re fine.¡± Lotte¡¯s mother chuckled. ¡°We¡¯re living in the safest area in City E and General Ryan is arranging for the military to do their rounds nearby. That way, we¡¯re fine.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Lotte sighed in relief.

    Ring! Ring!

    ¡°Yes?¡± Lotte¡¯s Mother picked up the phone. She just wanted to say a few words when she heard the words from the other side. Her expression froze.

    After replying nkly, she turned the phone off and looked at her daughter.

    ¡°Mom?¡± Lotte had a bad feeling when she saw her mother¡¯s expression.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to get married with Jake?¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Lotte was stunned and guessed that the phone should be from Jake¡¯s mother. Her face reddened. ¡°I agreed to his proposal.¡±

    ¡°What? That brat gave proposal? Why didn¡¯t I know that?¡± Lotte¡¯s Father was stunned. ¡°You better tell me everything or I will go to that brat¡¯s house and break his leg!¡±

    Lotte looked at her father and silently prayed for Jake.

    Hopefully, he wouldn¡¯t get his legs broken by her father in the end.

    ¡­

    <Lucy¡¯s side>

    Lucy¡¯s parents were absolutely not worried about their daughter. Seeing how their own daughter could even lift a car weighed several tons¡­ they had long had the feeling that their daughter was not ordinary.

    Thus, they were not surprised that their daughter went home well.

    Lucy looked at her parents and after a lunch with them, she walked out of the house again. Rather than staying indoors, she liked roaming around and yed around more.

    ¡­

    <Marc¡¯s Side>

    The only one without any family members was Marc.

    His parents had died when he was young, which was the reason why he was put into orphanage. Because it happened when he was young, he no longer remembered the exact details anymore by now.

    Ding!

    Walking out of the supermarket, Marc ripped the stic bags of the bread he had just bought and split the bread into two.

    ¡°Half for you.¡±

    ¡°Wang! Wang! Wang!¡± <Why do you not buy more food! This little bit is definitely enough!>

    Robbyined, but he still obediently ate the bread that Marc gave to him. Even if it was not enough to make him full, but it was still food nevertheless.

    Marc rolled his eyes. ¡°Just make do with this for now. I¡¯ll search for another cheap restaurant.¡±

    ¡°Wang! Wang! Wang!¡± <You¡¯re so stingy, Master! I want more food!>

    ¡°I don¡¯t have much money because you keep on eating.¡± Marc red at Robby.

    Robby wanted to argue, but seeing Marc¡¯s gaze, he could only lower his head and whined weakly. Alright, he admitted that he had eaten a lot, okay?

    *whine*

    Marc sighed and patted Robby¡¯s head. He was not that poor, but he didn¡¯t want to spend so much money on food. After all, there were still some things that he also wanted to buy in City E.

    As he walked with Robby, he noticed Lucy walking from the opposite direction.

    ¡°Hey Lucy!¡±

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here Marc.¡± Lucy nodded at Marc and then smiled brightly at Robby. ¡°Robby! Are you hungry?¡±

    ¡°Wang! Wang! Wang!¡± <Yes, I¡¯m very hungry! I want to eat food!>

    Robby excitedly wee Lucy even better than when he was weing his owner.

    Marc looked at Robby and really wanted to pull the dog¡¯s ear to ask just who is his owner.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat together? There are several new restaurants opened now.¡± Marc ignored the heartless dog and looked at Lucy.

    Lucy was petting Robby and nodded in agreement. ¡°Sure. I have seen one that sell hotpot and looked delicious.¡±

    ¡°Hotpot in this weather?¡±

    ¡°Why not? Just once in a while.¡±

    ¡°Do you want hotpot, Robby?¡±

    ¡°Wang!¡± <Yes, yes!>

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±

 Chapter 277 - 277 Resting Period <3>

    277 Resting Period <3>

    <Kate¡¯s side>

    The dinner didn¡¯t seem to be that much different from the time when Kate was still a cat. It was a short but nice dinner. When the dinner was done, Kate felt sleepy and directly turned into a cat before sleeping on the sofa.

    Kyle looked at Kate helplessly.

    One of the disadvantages of her transformation ability was that the fusion caused her to have both the body of an adult and a child at the same time. As a child, she needed more rest than what an adult would need.

    This was the reason why she kept on sleeping from time to time.

    ¡°Kyle.¡±

    Hearing the call, Kyle raised his head and looked at his father. ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Stay in City E for the next month as things calm down. Also, Dn¡¯s parents texted me, saying that they want to give Dn position within the city so that he didn¡¯t need to participate in dangerous mission again.¡±

    Kyle arched his eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯ll stay in City E. Dn agrees?¡±

    .....

    ¡°Yes. He wants to focus on research and no longer fought at the battlefield.¡±

    Dn is powerful, but he didn¡¯t necessarily like to fight. Besides, his water ability had mutated to form ice, which was rare and might make him also targeted by others. After all, some people hated these special awakened who could gain more benefit.

    They felt that it was not fair.

    Though, their reaction was not as strong as when they were facing Kate¡¯s reverse healing.

    That mutation was simply¡­ outrageous.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± Kyle nodded.

    ¡°The others will also be assigned temporary position until there¡¯s a mission again. But for the time being, I don¡¯t advise you to get out, especially when there are a lot of people who are targeting you.¡±

    The incident in City H had already caused Kyle to be on the limelight. Not to mention, there were also other forces who were setting their eyes on them at this period of time.

    General Ryan didn¡¯t want anything to happen to his son, so he hoped this troublemaker could tone down slightly.

    ¡°I know.¡± Kyle was calm. He looked at his hand and chuckled lightly. ¡°Besides, there aren¡¯t that many people who will be able to go against us here.¡±

    General Ryan scoffed and felt like kicking his son out.

    ¡°How about Dn¡¯s Family business?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s going well.¡±

    ¡°How many survivors are there in this nation?¡± Kyle suddenly asked another question.

    General Ryan was stunned. He sighed deeply. ¡°Our nation had the poption of around 3 billion people before the mutation urred. Right now, it¡¯s estimated that there are only around 1 billion of people who survived.¡±

    The world had around 20 billion of people in total, so it was a staggering number. Their nation was not the nation with the highest poption, but it was still a considerable number.

    For so many people to die¡­ Kyle could only imagine that the world would enter an era with recessive economy.

    ¡°From a total of 20 billion people, it¡¯s estimated that only around 5 to 6 billion of people are left. Our nation still has a lot of people, but this is just an estimation because there has been several nuclear weapon used in the country to suppress the giant mutated animals.¡± General Ryan looked at his son. ¡°The end number might be less.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not nning on killing the rest of the people, are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a psychopath.¡± Kyle rolled his eyes. He felt that his father¡¯s expectation of him was getting lower and lower. ¡°I¡¯m thinking of finding a secluded ce as an emergency n to stay with Kate.¡±

    General Ryan looked at his son. With around 5 to 6 billion of people left, it would be easier to find empty space aspared to before. However, there were many areas that were not suitable for living due to the nuclear weapon.

    ¡°Up to you.¡±

    ¡°Heh, you¡¯re surprisingly supportive.¡±

    General Ryan snorted and walked out. He didn¡¯t want to stay here any longer lest his blood pressure would rise to an uncontroble range.

    ¡­

    After the dinner time, General Ryan took a rare walk towards the Research Institute. It was not like he had nothing else to do, but he felt that he had to have a talk with Kate¡¯s Father.

    After all¡­ he knew how unreliable his son could be.

    That troublemaker had already caused a lot of people to want his head even during peaceful time. Now that he was also being targeted by so many people, Kate¡¯s Father really couldn¡¯t imagine how many people were eyeing Kyle¡¯s head.

    He wanted to protect his son.

    But he also knew that this annoying brat was stronger than him.

    In any case, he wanted to help his son to achieve his own happiness. Regardless of what had happened in the past, he still loved his son deeply.

    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Kate¡¯s Father looked at General Ryan and shook his head. ¡°I guess you¡¯re here to talk about your son.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have anything else to talk with you.¡± General Ryan looked at Kate¡¯s Father helplessly. ¡°Professor Kinsley, do you mind handing your daughter to my son?¡±

    Kinsley is Kate¡¯s Father¡¯sst name. It was also Kate¡¯sst name, but she rarely used it because there were not many asion that required her to use this specialst name of hers.

    Kate¡¯s Father looked at General Ryan and shook his head. ¡°Even if I disagree, I don¡¯t think I can stop either of them.¡±

    His daughter is stubborn.

    After living with his daughter for a long period of time, he naturally knew about his daughter¡¯s personality.

    Once she had decided on some matters, she will never change it no matter how others persuaded her.

    That was why Kate¡¯s Father could only silently support Kate and made sure that she would not be harmed. It was just that¡­ he still felt sour and bitter in his heart because his beloved daughter is about to be taken by an annoying man.

 Chapter 278 - 278 [Bonus chapter]Staying in City E

    278 [Bonus chapter]Staying in City E

    ¡°My son is far from perfect.¡± General Ryan knew that very well. In fact, he himself wanted to scold his own son so badly, but he definitely wouldn¡¯t do it in front of Kate¡¯s Father. If he made Kate¡¯s Father impression of Kyle worsen, that brat will definitely seek him out for another argument or even fight.

    ¡°But since he had decided to protect Kate, he will take care of her well for his entire life and will not hurt her.¡±

    ¡°He better be.¡± Kate¡¯s Father looked at the sky.

    Thinking of the days when Kyle was manipting others in order to make sure that he got his revenge, he could only sigh. There was not even a single thing that Kyle did by himself.

    He simply controlled his words and action to make others do what he wanted.

    His ability was terrifying.

    And once hemitted to do something, it would be hard for others to stop him. There was not even any evidence that could actually link Kyle to the crimes, making others helpless.

    But there was simply now that could punish others for sharing information nor to talk.

    That would be ridiculous.

    .....

    ¡°I hope such an incident like what happened to your wife will never repeat itself.¡±

    General Ryan was silent.

    His wife, Kyle¡¯s mother, died due to an explosion that urred near their residence. It was because of the experiment that Kyle did was interrupted by that Petra brat who trespassed and eventually resulted in such ident.

    The two brats were also injured and hospitalized.

    But when Kyle heard his mother had passed away, he lost it all.

    The world seemed to be Kyle¡¯s enemies.

    He didn¡¯t care about other people¡¯s lives and only cared for himself. There were even times when General Ryan felt that Kyle might not even care for his own life.

    But after meeting Kate, Kyle began to care more about lives and everything that revolved around her.

    General Ryan felt thankful.

    At the very least, Kate is a kindhearted girl and not a violent girl who cared nothing of the world. Because he knew that if Kyle were to fall for someone who had no regards whatsoever for the world, that brat would have no hesitation to destroy the world in the slightest bit.

    And at that time, General Ryan would have no other choice but to stand at the opposite side of his son.

    No matter how unwilling he was, he couldn¡¯t let his son destroy the world.

    ¡°I¡¯m handing my daughter in your son¡¯s care. I hope that she can be happy.¡± Kate¡¯s Father smiled bitterly and turned around, walking inside the research institute.

    ¡°I¡¯ll watch over them,¡± General Ryan promised and also left.

    They were older and could only watch during the short period of time they could stay in this world with their children. But from the bottom of their heart, they wished that the two children will be doing well.

    ¡­

    The night passed quietly.

    In the morning, Kate was still being a cat and hopped down the bed. Looking at the well-furnished room, she felt morefortable. At the very least, she was not outside and not doing dangerous missions outside the city again.

    Even though the world had changed for several months, Kate liked the peaceful live the best.

    Those who had been living peacefully would never think of it.

    But for those who used to live in peace and now the world changed with so many dangerous and giant mutated animals around, would definitely be able to feel it.

    What they wanted was stability.

    Peaceful life where they only needed to think about what to eat and what to do tomorrow without the need to worry whether they would die.

    ¡°Kate, you¡¯re awake?¡±

    ¡°Meow.¡± <I¡¯m awake.>

    As Kyle pushed the door open, he looked at the cat helplessly. ¡°Do you really like being a cat that much?¡±

    Kate swayed her tail yfully.

    ¡°Meow.¡± <Like I told you before, it¡¯s more convenient to be a cat~>

    ¡°Heh.¡± Kyle shook his head. ¡°Go down and have breakfast. Lucy texted me saying something happened to her brother. Also, you might want to have a phone on your own.¡±

    Kate thought about her old phone and searched her space. Looking at the dead phone, she knew that she better charge it first if she wanted to use her phone again.

    It has been dead for weeks.

    She didn¡¯t even know whether the battery was still in a good condition or not. But well, her space had the ability to stop time, so it should be still in quite a good condition, right?

    Kate would just try to charge itter.

    They had their breakfast and then left to the residential area of City E. After City E was being rebuilt, the areas were slowly separated between the industrial areas and also the residential areas.

    There were also some other buildings.

    This made City E slowly but surely looked like a normal city during the time before the changes had urred back then.

    Seeing the people who were working andughing around, Kate smiled unknowingly.

    She liked this atmosphere.

    Kyle was watching the little cat in his arm. Because of the blood contract, he could sense her emotion and knew that she was happy. Even though there were nothing interesting, he was d when he sensed her emotion.

    Since she liked this, he would try his best to maintain it.

    That¡¯s all that mattered.

    ¡°Kyle! Kate! You¡¯re here!¡± Lucy waved her hand when she saw the two of them approaching. Though, it had to be said that Kate was simply staying in Kyle¡¯s arm when they got closer.

    ¡°Meow~.¡± Kate meowed and looked at the others.

    It seemed that Lucy also called the others toe here.

    ¡°So, what happened? I was just calling my mother to ask for her help to arrange my marriage¡­¡± Jakeined.

    Lotte¡¯s face turned red and she pped Jake¡¯s back.

    ¡°Stop talking about it!¡±

 Chapter 279 - 279 Settling

    279 Settling

    Aftering back to City E, the first thing that Jake did was to ask for his parents to help him arrange his marriage. The two people seemed to be injected with chicken blood because they began to excitedly call people here and there as if they couldn¡¯t¡¯ wait to announce the fact that their son would get married.

    Lotte¡¯s parents even had to hear from Jake¡¯s mother and they confirmed it with her.

    At this moment, Lotte just felt intense embarrassment when she recalled the way her parents talked about it. Her mother kept on reminding her that she had to know how to protect herself and a few dozens more advices.

    She began to feel that getting married was such a hassle.

    But she also wanted to be with Jake.

    Thus, Lotte was in a great dilemma.

    ¡°But that¡¯s the truth¡­¡± Jake was about toin but when he saw Lotte¡¯s expression, he decided to wisely shut up. It would be better for him not to irk his girlfriend in fear that she would suddenlysh out to him.

    He didn¡¯t want to have a taste of her wind element again.

    It was enough that he was beaten up from time to time in the past. He didn¡¯t have the hobby to make Lotte angry all the time.

    .....

    ¡°Will Dn alsoe? I heard that his family is going to make him busy,¡± Marc remarked from the side.

    After they returned to City E yesterday, he had been staying in his room. Dn¡¯s sister came and brought him away, saying that Dn will be working in his family¡¯s business for now on.

    It seemed that this incident had caused quite the scare.

    Without the healing elements, it was indeed very dangerous.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s not the type to stay holed up in one room all the time. Even if he loved working withputers, he also didn¡¯t want to miss out on the fun.¡± Jake grinned.

    The main reason why the three of them were good friends with each other stemmed from the fact that they were all actually troublemakers. They liked to cause troubles here and there.

    While Dn would not say much, but he himself was also involved in many of Jake and Kyle¡¯s schemes.

    It could even be said that many of their tricks couldn¡¯t be done without Dn¡¯s help. His capabilities inputing, programming, and hacking were indispensable when they wanted to erase the evidence of their pranks.

    But that was in the past.

    After such a long time had passed, they also no longer yed around that much anymore. After all, they had their matters they had to deal with.

    Kyle was busy with his revenge.

    Dn was busy with his study.

    And Jake was busy with his date.

    *cough*

    That was not exactly the point, but anyway, Jake was indeed the idlest. Since he couldn¡¯t prank many other people, he ended up teasing his girlfriend a lot and ended up being beaten up by the angry Lotte.

    Well, he deserved it.

    ¡°I thought that his family business will be very busy?¡± Marc was confused.

    He didn¡¯t know much about their family¡¯s matters. After all, who would be talking about their family when they were chatting with others and fighting together?

    They would not care about such thing and would rather talk about other matters.

    This was what made Marc doesn¡¯t know much about the other family members. As for himself, he didn¡¯t have any family left, so he only stayed in the Research Institute most of the time.

    His only family is Robby.

    So no matter how naughty Robby is, Marc will never leave this dog.

    ¡°Dn is really smart. The pr opposite of Jake,¡± Lotte exined. ¡°He can settle any problems quickly. You don¡¯t have to worry about him unable to finish his work. That will never happen.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s that smart?¡± Marc was astonished.

    ¡°Of course. With these two in the same ss, they got perfect score in almost of their lessons.¡± Lotte could remember Jake was being forced to be tutored by the other two because of his mess in his lessons.

    She even wondered how these three got together in the first ce.

    The other two aced their lessons while Jake was hovering between passing the line or not.

    And after their graduated, they all took different path. But it was clear that Jake was steering away from the academic path and instead took other methods for him to earn money.

    Though, it hadn¡¯t been sessful so far.

    Still, with his easy going personality, he didn¡¯t seem to care that much about his failed business and so on.

    It was Lotte who had headache when she watched her boyfriend being like this. But in the end, she just left him be and chose to support him in whatever he wanted to do without having much expectation.

    ¡°That¡¯s because Jake never paid any attention to his lessons.¡± Kyle nced at Jake and ruthlessly exposed the other party.

    Jake chocked.

    He didn¡¯t like those lessons, got it?

    It was torture for him.

    Seeing those lines on the book and everything, he only felt that he was going dizzy and that everything was truly difficult. He didn¡¯t know what he was supposed to do to make these words made sense for him.

    In the end, Jake simply gave up.

    It was not for him.

    He only worked enough to be able to pass the lessons so that he would not be punished by his parents. After that, he went on and yed around with the other two boys, who never experienced what he felt.

    How could they experience it?

    Whatever was thrown to them, they could master it quickly.

    It was to the point that Jake was thoroughly confused. Just like how a child was learning how to read and write a sentence. When Jake was still struggling with reading the first word, Dn and Kyle had already finished rewriting the entire sentence.

    He sighed.

    Comparison was truly painful.

 Chapter 280 - 280 Lucasâ€™ Problem

    280 Lucas¡¯ Problem

    Lotte patted her boyfriend¡¯s shoulder.

    Anyway, she couldn¡¯t really understand Jake¡¯s problems in learning either. While she was not as smart as Dn and Kyle, her lessons were still rtively good. She was also younger than these three, so she didn¡¯t know for sure how Jake did in his lessons.

    But she could guess that it must be terrible.

    She had already seen his test paper back then and they were all below the passing line¡­

    ¡°Meow.¡± <I didn¡¯t know you have such interesting stories.>

    Kate was listening with interest.

    She was also curious how these three could be together. And listening to their differences, she felt even more curious. At the same time, shemented that Kyle was really smart while she was¡­

    Ehm.

    Ordinary.

    .....

    Her result was barely enough to be in the top 10 of her ss and in the university, her result was only slightly above average.

    It was definitely far away from the genius Kyle and Dn.

    ¡°I have a lot of stories of their past.¡± Lotte then looked at Kate and grinned. ¡°If you want to, I¡¯ll tell you in the future.¡±

    ¡°Meow!¡± <Yes! >

    Kyle pinched the cat¡¯s ear slightly. ¡°If you want to know, you can just ask me and not her.¡±

    ¡°Meow~.¡± <But there must be things you don¡¯t want to say about yourself>

    Kate looked in Kyle¡¯s direction with her doe eyes. Her expression was so cute and adorable that one couldn¡¯t resist but want to agree with her request.

    Watching the little cat was trying to use her cuteness¡¯ advantage, Kyle fell silent.

    He silently pinched the cat¡¯s ear once more and said nothing. The cat¡¯s ear was really soft and Kate¡¯s body trembled slightly with Kyle¡¯s movement. When she was a cat, her ear was truly sensitive.

    ¡°¡­Can I be spared from dog food here?¡± Lucy watched Kate and Kyle and wanted to cry.

    She was the one who asked them all to gather today not for the sake of eating dog food. But from left to right, she kept on being fed with dog food.

    At this moment, Lucy was seriously considering the prospect of her finding a future boyfriend.

    She wanted to be the one giving the dog food.

    Not the one getting it all the time!

    ¡°Wang! Wang?¡± <Where¡¯s the dog food? Where¡¯s Give it to Robby!>

    Robby excitedly run around in circle, excited at the thought of more food. As a dog, he was fully qualified to be a glutton dog.

    Marc looked at his dog speechlessly.

    ¡°There¡¯s no food for you.¡±

    ¡°Wang! Wang!¡± <Bad Master! She said that there¡¯s a dog food!>

    Robby kept onining. Why did these people liked to talk about dog food but not giving him any? He also wanted to eat, ok?

    Marc was silent.

    He will never exin the real meaning of dog food to this silly dog of his. Who knew what this stupid dog would ever say if he knew the real meaning of the dog food?

    Marc dreaded such days.

    He already had enough trouble with the current Robby.

    Brmm!

    There was a sound of car and they could see a red sports car appearing from the distance. Before long, the car stopped beside them.

    ¡°Who in the world would use sports car in this kind of time¡­¡± Jake was speechless when he saw the car. But when he saw Dn walked out of the passenger seat, he wisely shut his mouth.

    Offend anyone but the four people in his group.

    He wouldn¡¯t be able to afford the price of offending them.

    ¡°Dn, when you¡¯re done, you can call me and I¡¯ll give you another lift.¡± Dn¡¯s sister nced at her brother helplessly.

    Dn finally agreed to stay in City E, so she wanted for him to be more familiarized with the family¡¯s business. But in the end, Dn was still more fixated with his own business and also his friends.

    They definitely couldn¡¯t force him, so they only tacitly agreed with what Dn wanted to do.

    As long as he was no longer taking those dangerous missions, they didn¡¯t mind Dn wandering around City E.

    At the very least, it was not that bad.

    City E was not that dangerouspared to the outside world. She didn¡¯t need to worry about her younger brother¡¯s safety so much.

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Dn walked out of the car and nodded to the others in front of him. ¡°I¡¯mte?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still earlier than the agreed time. We¡¯re the ones whoe here earlier.¡± Jake waved his hand and then turned to look in Lucy¡¯s direction. ¡°So, can you tell us about your younger brother Lu something problem?¡±

    Lucy nced at Jake speechlessly. She thought that they would have forgotten the main reason why she called them, but it seemed that they still remembered this. ¡°Ie here to ask for help about my younger brother, Lucas. After Ie back yesterday, hee to my ce and requested for me to find a secluded ce for him.¡±

    ¡°A secluded ce?¡± Jake interjected. ¡°What for?¡±

    Bletak!

    ¡°Wait for her to finish talking first!¡± Lotte pped her boyfriend¡¯s back helplessly.

    ¡°Okay, okay.¡±

    ¡°Well, he said that his abilities seemed to have some problems. He¡¯s worried about affecting others with this ability of his, so he wished for a quiet ce to stay for the time being.¡± Lucy sighed.

    She might argue a lot with her younger brother, but she also cared for this brat greatly. When she heard about his problem, she was also anxious.

    The matter of their abilities were something that hadn¡¯t been fully researched.

    If there was any problem, it was estimated that they wouldn¡¯t be able to find the solution. In the worst case scenario, those people who lost control of their abilities will be executed in fear that they would implicate others.

    Death has be verymon.

    But Lucy didn¡¯t want to see her younger brother¡¯s death, so she thought of asking them all for help.

 Chapter 281 - 281 Strange Phenomenon

    281 Strange Phenomenon

    ¡°What kind of problems did your younger brother actually experience with his ability?¡± Kyle asked the crucial problem first.

    He also knew about the rules and regtion for awakened people who couldn¡¯t control their abilities. It was harsh, but for the sake of other people who were also alive, they had to make sure that these awakened didn¡¯t hurt others.

    That was why these awakened who failed to control their abilities will be executed.

    If their family was rich and influential enough, they could also request to lock the awakened in question until the solution was found. That way, they didn¡¯t need to be executed and could still stay alive.

    ¡°Wait, what¡¯s your brother elements first?¡± Jake hadpletely forgotten everything about Lucas at this point.

    The only time they met with Lucas was when they were in that university to fetch Dn¡¯s cousin. After that, they didn¡¯t bother with those others who were not part of their group, so they didn¡¯t really know what had happened to those people.

    ¡°Lucas is of earth ability,¡± Lucy quickly exined. ¡°He said that ever since he broke through to rank 4, he started to experience a strange phenomenon.¡±

    ¡°What kind of strange phenomenon?¡±

    ¡°That¡­ his ability seemed to be unable to control the earth well. From time to time, he felt as if there¡¯s some missing earth from what he controlled.¡± Lucy also felt that her brother¡¯s exnation was strange.

    .....

    But she herself was not of earth element and didn¡¯t know much about the problems of these people who could control these elements. Her awakened ability was of enhancement and Lucy only needed to make sure that her body was trained enough every single day.

    By beating the hell out of those giant mutated animals, she could advance rtively quickly.

    Thus, Lucy didn¡¯t seem to be that worried about many other matters.

    But she was still worried for her younger brother and wished that he would be doing well. She didn¡¯t want him to fail to control his element well and ended up hurting himself or others.

    Once that happened, it would be impossible for him to live peacefully in City E anymore.

    He had to either find a secluded ce or to make sure that he would never use his ability anymore one way or another.

    It would be difficult.

    ¡°Missing?¡± Jake was confused. He turned to look at Marc. ¡°You¡¯re of earth element, so you might be more helpful in this matter.¡±

    Dn listened to Lucy¡¯s description and furrowed his eyebrows.

    This was not helpful at all.

    ¡°How about if we see Lucas and watch him use his ability?¡± Kyle proposed. That way, they would be able to figure out more about if there was anything wrong with Lucas¡¯s ability or anything like that.

    ¡°That might be for the best.¡± Lucy nodded and then pointed to the dpidated building not far from them. ¡°I bought thend with the reward I received and Lucas built that house. But the building seemed to be a bit¡­ strange.¡±

    They all turned to look at the dpidated building behind Lucy, trying toprehend the reason why she said that it was strange.

    And they think¡­

    It was indeed a bit strange.

    For a building that was built with earth element, they should be able to shape it in ordance to the way they wanted it without the care of anything else. If they needed stronger foundation or support, they could ask for those of metal elements for help.

    And this building looked to be missing some parts here and there.

    Yet, it was still standing firmly without missing anything.

    Kyle looked at the building in front of him and his eyes gleamed a bit. He turned to look at Kate in his arms.

    <Do you notice it, Kate?>

    ¡°Meow~.¡± Kate nodded while meowing. She could also notice what Kyle noticed. With their ability shared, even if she could only use one rank lower than Kyle, she still could notice what Kyle noticed.

    It was also because of this that she understood why Lucas was worried.

    ¡°Shall we go in?¡± Lucy asked embarrassingly.

    ¡°How about if we wait outside?¡± Jake looked at the building and somehow feared that it would fall down when he was inside. From the sight of it, the building seemed as if it was going to fall anytime soon.

    Jake was definitely not going to risk his life by entering the building.

    ¡°I¡¯ll call him outside.¡± Lucy rushed inside and pulled her brother out.

    Lucas still looked simr as he used to be before. If anything, he might look a bit worried and anxious, but he still tried his best to stay calm.

    With Lucy¡¯s strength, she easily dragged her younger brother out.

    ¡°So, show us your ability.¡± Jake looked at Lucas curiously.

    Lucas hesitated for a moment and then raised his hand, the earth in front of him formed a wall. Yet the wall seemed to be missing some chips and pieces and didn¡¯t lookpletely solid like how it was supposed to be.

    It looked strange.

    ¡°See, it¡¯s strange.¡± Lucas looked at his sister helplessly. If not because his sister was standing there, ready to beat the hell out of him, he would not want to show his ability to outsiders.

    People will definitely look at him with strange look.

    He didn¡¯t want to show it because he was afraid that they would think his ability was defective and that he wouldn¡¯t be able to find any work in the future.

    This wall was already the best proof.

    The world was changing. Even with so many giant mutated animals outside, they still tried to live a normal life. And for them, those who were awakened were of the highest priority and will definitely be ced at the highest rank.

    But at the same time, it meant that those without any awakening ability would have rtively lower paymentpared to the awakened.

    And for those who couldn¡¯t control their abilities well¡­

    Would they be shunned?

    Lucas didn¡¯t know.

    He was just worried and wanted to fix his ability. However, he felt that it was so hard as he didn¡¯t know what he should do.

 Chapter 282 - 282 Half

    282 Half

    ¡°¡­Are you truly using your ability properly?¡± Marc asked as he inspected the wall in front of him.

    From a distance, he could also see that the walls looked rtively strange. It was as if the sides were chipped away, making it hard for it to be used for living. No one wanted to live in a ce that looked like it would fall down any minute.

    But now that he was standing in front of him, he felt as if his perception was being altered.

    Yet, his earth ability was telling him that the wall in front of him is fine. With his earth element rank being higher than Lucas, he could tell at least that much.

    But why did it look chipped?

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lucas nodded helplessly.

    ¡°Strange. Why what I see and feel with my earth element ispletely different?¡± Marc was baffled.

    Kate watched them and stretched her small body slightly. ¡°Meow.¡± <He might have dual abilities>

    ¡°Dual ability?¡± Lucas turned to look at Kate in surprise. ¡°You mean; I might have two abilities?¡±

    .....

    Silence.

    Everyone turned to look at Lucas with strange expression. Not all of them could understand what Kate was saying, but at this time, they realized that Lucas actually understood.

    He could understand animals¡¯nguage.

    Blood contract?

    Or half?

    ¡°Lucas¡­ did you perform blood contract secretly?¡± Lucy gritted her teeth. And here she was so worried for her brother, but it turned out that his ability was actually because of another element?

    She felt that all of her worry should be thrown to the trash bin!

    Damn it!

    Return all of her emotions back!

    ¡°No! I don¡¯t even know what is blood contract.¡± Lucas looked baffled.

    He was not privy to a lot of information like his sister. When he was staying in City E, he stayed at a rtively bottom position. After all, he was nothing more than a brat at rank 3 when he first came.

    The rank was quite good.

    But it was far from those of rank 4 who had more endurance and could control the earth much better than him.

    He also preferred a normal life.

    Though, he did miss university life a little.

    ¡°Then, you¡¯re a half?¡± Lotte asked, her expression was serious. She looked at Lucas¡¯s head and seriously thinking that he didn¡¯t look any different from normal humans. Unlike her who had cat¡¯s ears on her head.

    Lucas looked at Lotte. To be exact, he was looking at her ear and after some hesitation, he nodded.

    ¡°What animals? Damn it, why didn¡¯t you tell me about it?¡± Lucy roared in anger.

    Seeing his sister was getting angry, Lucas quickly used his two hands to block his ear and looked at his sister helplessly. ¡°It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t want to tell you. It¡¯s mostly because¡­ it¡¯s strange.¡±

    ¡°Speak! What animals!¡±

    ¡°Aw, aw, aw, it¡¯s hurts, sis! Let go of my ear!¡±

    ¡°Tell me what animals first!¡±

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t tell¡­¡±

    Seeing the two brother and sister pulling each other, the others were silent. They tacitly agreed not to disturb these two and let them mess around. Anyway, it seemed that the problem was not that big.

    <Kyle, do you notice that the fluctuation of this illusion seems different from you?>

    <I did notice it>

    Kyle looked at the wall in front of him, his eyes showed a strange light. At this moment, he started to think that there might be something mysterious in Lucas¡¯ ability, but he didn¡¯t know for sure what it was.

    After all, he couldn¡¯t possibly force the young man to be examined or something like that.

    ¡°Aw, aw, aw¡­¡± Lucas¡¯ ear was already so red and he was crying. His sister was of enhancement element damn it. Not to mention, Lucy was trained in martial arts before the world changed and these giant mutated animals appearing.

    Her strength was even more insane¡­.

    Lucas felt as if his ear was going to fall off right now.

    ¡°It¡¯s a mouse damn it!¡±

    Mouse?

    The others looked at Lucas. Kate¡¯s eyes narrowed as she looked at Lucas and bared her w.

    The animal she hated the most is mouse.

    Rat, mouse, name it, she hated them all.

    Lucy also almost fainted when she heard of the mutation that urred to her younger brother and almost threw him away with all of her strength.

    Damn it!

    Why did it have to be a mouse?

    She also hated mouse greatly, ok?

    Looking at her younger brother with murderous look, she was seriously considering whether it was fine for her to beat him up until he was unrecognizable or not. After all, he was also her younger brother.

    Lucas, seemingly able to perceive his sister¡¯s hostility, shivered.

    He also knew that there were a lot of giant mutated animals that was in the form of rat and mouse. But he was also helpless about it, ok?

    He didn¡¯t want it, but when the red rain urred, he knew that he had somehow fused with that damn rat.

    Even he wanted to cry.

    ¡°¡­So, why do you not have any characteristic of a mouse?¡± Lotte asked, her tone was a bitplicated. She had unknowingly also took a step back because she didn¡¯t like mouse either.

    And after fighting so many giant mutated mouse in the past¡­

    Ehm, her impression of mouse had be extremely bad.

    ¡°¡­I have.¡± Lucas wanted to cry even more when he answered. If he didn¡¯t answer, his sister wouldn¡¯t hesitate to punch him and beat him up.

    How could he have such a sister?

    He wanted a refund!

    A refund!

    Other people¡¯s sisters were really cute why did he have such a sister who loved to beat him up the most?

    Lucas just wanted to cry.

    If not because he was so weak, would he be in this miserable situation where his sister beat him up a lot?

    ¡°What¡¯s the mutation?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Lucas mumbled something.

    ¡°I can¡¯t hear you.¡± Lucy looked at Lucas and showed her fist.

    Lucas trembled and quickly replied, ¡°A TAIL DAMN IT!¡±

 Chapter 283 - 283 Physical Examination

    283 Physical Examination

    Pfft!

    The moment they heard that Lucas had a tail, they all couldn¡¯t help it andughed. Even though Lotte herself also had tail, it was a cute cat¡¯s tail that was really adorable.

    On the other hand, Lucas had a mouse¡¯ tail.

    It was estimated that he would never dare to show it off to the outside world in the slightest bit. He would rather hide the fact that he was a half rather than announcing to the world that he had a mouse¡¯ tail.

    But under his sister¡¯s forceful coercion, Lucas had no other choice but to admit it.

    ¡°Why does it have to be such a useless mutation?¡± Lucy looked at Lucas speechlessly. She grew much stronger but her younger brother was getting weirder.

    Did they need to have such strange mutations?

    ¡°How do I know? I was in the bathroom when the first red rain urred and I fell down on top of a mouse, got it?¡± Lucas gritted his teeth, feeling extremely ashamed when he admitted this matter.

    He was just doing his business in the bathroom as usual. Who would have thought that he would suddenly faint out of nowhere and when he woke up again, he had an additional tail on his back?

    .....

    He wanted to cry too, ok?

    The experience was simply so miserable that Lucas didn¡¯t know what else he should say and do.

    He could only do his best to hide this tail of his.

    Thankfully, the tail was small and his pants were more than enough to hide it. The only problem was that he didn¡¯t dare to use public toilet anymore in fear that they would notice his strange back.

    Previously, he could hide it well and ignore it.

    Who would have thought that his abilities would turn strange, which made him unable to work in the buildingpany again?

    He could only hide and figured out a way to make sure that he didn¡¯t mess up too much.

    It was really miserable.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to the research institute.¡± Lucy took a deep breath.

    ¡°What? I don¡¯t want to go there!¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t even control your second element and you don¡¯t want to go there? Huh? Listen to me, you brat!¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m not an experiment subject¡­.¡±

    Lucas¡¯ howling could be heard as Lucy easily lifted Lucas up and made a mad dash towards the research institute.

    The other people looked at Lucy and then averted their eyes away. Ever since they saw Lucy carried arge boulder that was bigger than a car, they already knew that this woman had an insane strength.

    Seeing her carrying someone¡­

    They didn¡¯t feel it was strange.

    They only felt sympathy for the man whom she carried because they knew very well that there were very few people who could match her in terms of strength contest.

    ¡°I guess it meant more work for Dr. Dall.¡± Kyle took out his phone and contacted Dr. Dall. To make sure that this matter would be settled peacefully, he would rather use this doctor than other people.

    ¡°All halves have two abilities at the very minimum.¡± Lotte rubbed her nose. ¡°So, his other ability is illusion element?¡±

    When Kate spoke out, she had already guessed as much. After all, Kyle had admitted that he had illusion element even if it was not that strong. For him, the low level illusion that Lucas casted should be extremely easy to see through.

    It was for this reason that they didn¡¯t say anything else and only watched from the side.

    ¡°It should be. But his illusion ability is a bit strange.¡± Kyle didn¡¯t know how to exin it, but he knew that it was different from his own illusion¡¯s ability.

    It was as if the illusion was also affected by other matters.

    Not to mention, Lucas didn¡¯t seem to be able to control his illusion ability in the slightest bit. It was automatically added to his earth element when he used his ability, causing this incident in the first ce.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go and watch his performance.¡±

    ¡°I thought that Dr. Dall is still busy with what you asked him to do before.¡± Jake remembered that Kyle was nning on making his ownb. But before that, Kyle was nning on having a separate database for his research and so on.

    For that, Dr. Dall was asked to make the report and also every documents necessary along with the necessary other matters.

    Dr. Dall had been cursing Kyle a lot.

    ¡°He still have time and he will never pass out the chance to see a half that can¡¯t control one of their elements.¡± Kyle took out a car from the space. ¡°Let¡¯s go and head to the Research Institute.¡±

    ¡°We should have just stayed there,¡± Jakeined.

    ¡°Wang! Wang!¡± <Don¡¯t forget to buy more food for Robby first! is hungry.>

    Marc looked at his dog helplessly. ¡°Can¡¯t you think of anything else but food?¡±

    ¡°Wang! Wang!¡± <Robby is hungry! Robby>

    The othersughed as they watched Robby make trouble. Marc had no other choice but to hand out his snack to Robby and sighed deeply.

    A dog really live better than human here.

    ¡­

    <Research Institute>

    When they finally reached the Research Institute, Lucas was already having his physical examination. There was various equipment used and also a lot of people who were staying there to watch and helped out.

    It seemed that for these researchers, having a halfing was the best thing that could happen to them.

    They would not hesitate to abandon the rest of their work in order to be able to see the half¡¯s experiments.

    Lucas could only helplessly follow the arrangement.

    He didn¡¯t like it at all.

    But his sister was still watching with her arms crossed. He knew better than to go out and have his sister beat the hell out of him.

    Even now, his handsome face already had resemnce to pig face¡­

    If he were to be beaten up even more, it would take much longer for him topletely heal.

    Lucas felt miserable.

 Chapter 284 - 284 Black Crystal <1>

    284 ck Crystal <1>

    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Lucy nodded when she saw the others. She felt a bit embarrassed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the problem is actually so simple.¡±

    ¡°It might not be that simple. He should be one of the few rare ones that fused with animals that should be giant mutated animals,¡± Kyle calmly said.

    He felt that the reason for this strangeness might because mouse should have be giant mutated animals. But because it fused with Lucas, it ended up making him having strange ability and couldn¡¯t control his ability well.

    For now, that was his theory.

    ¡°Is it? He¡¯s really troublesome.¡± Lucy sighed. She was still crossing her arms and watched her brother, but her eyes were tinged with worry.

    The others didn¡¯t say anything and just watched as Lucas had to use a lot of machines that they themselves didn¡¯t understand the use. It seemed that the scientific world was trulyplicated and hard toprehend.

    At least, most of them would have never encountered them in their entire life if not because of the red rain and these giant mutated animals around them.

    It took a long time.

    Thest one was a body scan and looking at the result, they were astounded. As it turned out, these crystals could be seen through specific scan.

    .....

    They didn¡¯t know whether this machine was newly invented or it was the same CT scan or other scanner that previously existed. The researchers were unwilling to tell them and shut their mouth.

    ¡°There are two crystals.¡± Lucy noticed the two crystals within her brother¡¯s head. She raised her hand and rubbed her own head, thinking about the fact that she herself had a crystal within her head.

    It seemed that their development truly depended on these crystals that appeared in their body.

    It seemed strange.

    ¡°That means he truly has two abilities.¡± Kyle was inspecting the crystals. One way or another, this scanner was capable of replicating the color of the crystal.

    It seemed that these researchers were not idle during this time.

    They were doing their best to make sure that they still had some result.

    ¡®I¡¯ll think of a way to figure out the method and then make my own.¡¯ Kyle was also interested in checking his own crystal. But he definitely didn¡¯t want to use the one that these researchers made because it meant that his personal information would be leaked.

    With the many people who were still watching him and didn¡¯t like him that much, Kyle would be stupid if he agreed with their terms.

    It would be better for him to do it himself.

    Even if it took much more time and effort, if it meant that he would be safer and would not put those important to him in unnecessary danger, Kyle didn¡¯t mind in the slightest bit.

    ¡°The color is still being generated. The scanner is still analyzing it.¡± Lica walked out and pointed at the screen in front of them. Even if the researchers actually wanted to keep this matter hidden, they actually knew that it might not be possible.

    Since the one who came here was someone rted to Kyle¡¯s group member, this man will definitely be present.

    And how could they send this devil away?

    That was nothing more than a pipe dream.

    ¡°How urate is it?¡±

    ¡°Around 90%. We¡¯re still improving it with the data we received from time to time.¡± Lica smiled.

    Kyle nodded.

    The other professor also walked out and Dr. Dall was naturally included among them. The moment Dr. Dall saw Kyle, he had the urge to smash the document in his hand to Kyle¡¯s face.

    Thanks to this annoying man, Dr. Dall was so busy that he nearly couldn¡¯t sleep at all. And many of the matters that Kyle asked him to do was actually something that can be done by others.

    But he just wanted him to do it.

    Dr. Dall was thoroughly annoyed.

    But Kyle just had to pick the sore spot and gave him a lot of resources for his own research¡­ thus, Dr. Dall could only grit his teeth and follow through what Kyle asked him to do.

    ¡°Is it done?¡± Kyle asked.

    Dr. Dall pointed at the monitor. ¡°The size of the crystal represents their rank. But so far, there hasn¡¯t been any way to confirm it perfectly for those above the fourth rank. Based on the size of the two crystals, one of them is rank 4 and the other one is only rank 1.¡±

    ¡°Rank 1?¡± Lucy was stupefied.

    The illusion that they all saw was actually only rank 1?

    In that case, wouldn¡¯t it be dangerous should they meet with anyone who awakened illusion element in the future?

    Even the others sweated when they thought about this.

    Thinking that Kyle himself had advanced a few times in the illusion element, they hoped that he could also protect them. At the very least, when they were facing the illusion element, they could hand it over to Kyle for him to settle.

    ¡°Yes, but there¡¯s something strange.¡± Dr. Dall turned the position.

    At this time, they realized that this scan was 3D. It could be turned as they wished.

    The smaller ball that was ck in color had some kind of crack at one side. It was small and nearly invisible, but they could still see it from the image in front of them.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Lucy asked.

    ¡°This is the first time I see it.¡± Dr. Dall had already checked a few people who tested the machine to see their own crystals. It was even more so for those who had money and wanted check up or something like that.

    Those crystals he had seen were all normal. At the very least, they were nothing more than a round ball that didn¡¯t look any different from other ball.

    But Lucas¡¯ crystal had a faint crack.

    It was not visible if one were not to pay close attention, but under this scan, they could see it very clearly.

 Chapter 285 - 285 Black Crystal <2>

    285 ck Crystal <2>

    ¡°Does it mean that his ability is limited or something?¡± Lucy asked carefully, worrying about her brother.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know for sure. What we know is that this crystal is different and might be the cause of him unable to control his ability well and influenced his other ability.¡± Dr. Dall looked at Lucas and itched to do more experiments.

    He really wanted to see more about this young man and find out if there was anything that was different.

    This was the first time he saw anyone with cracked crystal.

    He really wanted to do more experiments.

    ¡°Do you have any way for him to be able to use normal ability?¡± Lucy asked. This was her biggest concern for now.

    ¡°Well, if you can suppress his crystal, it¡¯s not impossible.¡± Dr. Dall looked at Lucy nkly. ¡°But so far, the suppression method we have is not absolute and can be broken once they continued training.¡±

    There were a lot of people who were still alive.

    Many of them were struggling, fighting against these giant mutated animals to the best of their ability. Because all they wanted was for them to get stronger and to make sure that they could make a difference.

    .....

    But aside from those who were still struggling, there were also those who devoted their times for many others.

    After all, these abilities they have were still in infancy.

    They would have an extremely long time into the future to explore about its use, implementation and many others so that they could fully explore their potential. And this suppression method was one of them.

    After all, should the world return to the way it was when everything was orderly, they would need a method to suppress those awakened who wanted to break thew and destroy the peace.

    This suppression method was the best they could use.

    ¡°Oh? How did you make it?¡± Kyle was instantly interested.

    ¡°There¡¯s a device we have prepared. It¡¯s using the space element¡¯s ability but thanks to the protection inside, ordinary space ability wouldn¡¯t be able to crack it.¡± Dr. Dall puffed his chest proudly.

    Kate looked at the device that the other researcher presented to her.

    Her eyes turned strange because she could clearly felt the space element inside and could even destroy it easily.

    ¡°Meow.¡± <It didn¡¯t seem to be that strong>

    ¡°Pfft.¡± Lotte nearlyughed out loud when she heard what Kate was saying, but she held her mouth to prevent her from making a scene.

    She could guess that Kate was much stronger than this so called device. After all, Kate¡¯s rank was already rank 6. Most of the researchers couldn¡¯t even hope toe in contact with people of this rank without special event.

    At least, for now.

    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re stronger, Little Kitty.¡± Kyle patted Kate¡¯s head and turned to look at Lucy. ¡°Do you want your brother to use this?¡±

    ¡°Can it suppress specific element or both?¡± Lucy asked.

    She knew how much her brother liked the fact that he had be an awakened. If he had to suppress his ability and be an ordinary person again, could he ept it?

    ¡°So far¡­ all.¡± Dr. Dall scratched his nose.

    ¡°Then, no. Until you can develop one that can suppress one of them, he wouldn¡¯t ept it.¡± Lucy shook her head.

    Dr. Dall thought for a moment and then smiled. ¡°How about you let your brother stay here for the time being while we develop the necessary tools? He can also help and contribute here since there are not many people in illusion department.¡±

    Kyle nced at Dr. Dall.

    Sensing Kyle¡¯s gaze, Dr. Dall trembled a bit. He had the feeling that this young man was definitely not going to let him off if he tried to y any tricks.

    ¡°You have to ask him that.¡±

    Dr. Dall nced at Lica, who beamed happily and jogged inside.

    Seeing their action, Lucy¡¯s lips twitched. Lica might be part of the research facility, but she was also a very cute and pretty girl. Added with that two bunny ears on her head¡­ she might be the figure bunny girl that many men dreamed.

    Thinking of her brother¡¯s hobby and those pictures on hisptop¡­ Lucy had the feeling that her brother would definitely fall into the trap.

    And sure enough.

    When Lica came out again, she told them that Lucas had agreed to stay in the Research Facility and helped them. She will also be personally helping him to get morefortable here.

    ¡°Tsk, tsk, failed the test of beauty,¡± Jake clicked his tongue. It seemed that there were always some things that they had to be guarded of.

    Lotte red at Jake. ¡°If you dare to fail, I¡¯ll never let you enter my house.¡±

    ¡°Wait, wait, I will definitely not fall! If the woman is not you, I can¡¯t even be¡­.¡±

    Smack!

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that in public, idiot! Do you want to be fined for being so shameless?¡±

    ¡°What kind of fine is that? Can¡¯t I flirt with my girlfriend?¡± Jake wanted to cry. Whoever made thew that they were not allowed to flirt in public deserved to be hacked to death!

    He must be single!

    Kyle rolled his eyes. ¡°There¡¯s no suchw in City E.¡± if there¡¯s one, he wille to his father and asked thetter to change it immediately. When Kate is turning into a human being, no one shall stop him from doing the flirting.

    ¡°See! He said that there¡¯s no suchw!¡±

    ¡°Idiot!¡± Lotte smashed her fist and her wind element sent Jake out of the Research Facility smoothly.

    Looking at his posture, it was clear that Jake was not even trying to fight back.

    Marc watched everything and felt his heart was hurt once more. As a single dog, he felt extreme pain in his heart when watching all of these¡­.

    He turned to look at Dn, who still looked indifferent.

    Marc: ¡°¡­¡±

    Was he the only one who cared for this immense dog food thrown every single day?

    Why is the other single person in the party seem to be indifferent?

 Chapter 286 - 286 Dream

    286 Dream

    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel like beating them?¡± Marc asked with difficulty towards Dn.

    Dn arched his eyebrows. He was only watching everything because he was curious of Lucy¡¯s brother¡¯s situation. At the same time, he was wondering whether there will be anything strange with his own crystal.

    Thus, he didn¡¯t care for Jake and Lotte who were ying around.

    These two always loved to spread dog food everywhere. He had long gotten used to that fact a long time ago.

    It was useless to even warn or care for them.

    ¡°We¡¯re still young.¡±

    Why worry so much?

    Marc: ¡°¡­¡± he couldn¡¯t refute that at all.

    Dn was around the same age as Kyle, which was around 24 to 25 years old. On the other hand, Marc was only 20 years old. Thinking about it from another perspective, he was indeed too young to think about it.

    .....

    But as a young man, why couldn¡¯t he want a girlfriend?

    He also wanted to be cared by someone, ok?

    Lucy looked at these two and shook her head. After having strength that could rival elephants¡­ Lucy had long lost hope in terms of romance. She would rather y with dogs rather than looking for boys.

    It was more fun.

    Not to mention, she wouldn¡¯t need to worry so much about the future inws.

    ¡°Miss Lucy, your brother will be moved to a separate room. Would you like to talk with him?¡± A researcher came forward and asked.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Lucy gritted her teeth. She really wanted to beat up this younger brother of hers for making the decision to stay in the Research Institute. Did he not know that he would be tested with many things here?

    But then again, her younger brother is also an adult and can make his own decision for his life.

    So all Lucy could do was to beat him up for the time being.

    They reached the room where Lucas was located.

    ¡°Wait here for a while.¡± Lucy looked at the others apologetically and then walked in. Before long, the anguish and wailing from Lucas could be heard from outside.

    The others silently lit a candle for Lucas.

    Having a sister who was extremely strong like that¡­ was both fortunate and unfortunate. The good thing was that they didn¡¯t need to worry about their older sister. There was no chance for anyone to ever overpower Lucy in terms of raw strength unless they were of enhancement awakened at high rank. The unfortunate thing was that they couldn¡¯t do anything when they were being beaten up by this peculiar sister.

    ¡°I¡¯m thankful my siblings don¡¯t like to beat me up,¡± Jake murmured.

    ¡°Your mother,¡± Dn reminded.

    Jake¡¯s lips twitched when he recalled his mother and the beating he had suffered. At this time, Jake only wanted to find a hole to hide himself and console his damaged heart. He really didn¡¯t want to be reminded of that thing ever again in his entire life.

    Thankfully, his mother no longer thought of beating him up again ever since he announced that Lotte agreed to marry him. However, it still pained him greatly that the preparation took quite a long time.

    Anyway, his mother will be busy.

    He didn¡¯t have to worry about being beaten up again.

    Cheers!

    Kyle chuckled lightly while Kate also meowed with her body shaking. She felt amused when she thought of Jake¡¯s miserable experience.

    But this man would always jump back up excitedly after everything was over.

    He just never put those matters into his heart.

    Very easy going.

    Kreeet!

    ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± Lucy nodded to the others, weing them inside.

    When they walked inside, what greeted them was the sight of Lucas sitting on the bed. His face was already that of a pig face, swollen here and there. Thankfully, there was no professor or other Research Institute¡¯s employee or they would be stupefied.

    ¡°What a handsome face,¡± Jakemented when he saw Lucas¡¯ face.

    ¡°¡­ how is this handsome?¡± Lucas asked resentfully. He really wished that he could be stronger than his sister. At this point, even if he built a wall to protect himself, his sister could destroy it with her bare hands.

    He felt really miserable.

    Why did he have such a sister?

    He wanted a refund!

    ¡°It¡¯s really good.¡± Lotte stifled herugh and put a thumbs up.

    ¡°Wang! Wang! Wang!¡± <What an ugly man. Master, don¡¯t follow him. I wouldn¡¯t like you if do.>

    Marc, who was alsoughing silently, fell speechless when he heard Robby¡¯s words. He turned to look at the dog beside him and really wanted to beat up this dog instead.

    Who had been feeding this dog all these times, ah?

    This dog already lived a life better than humans but still saying that thing.

    How ungrateful.

    ¡°Come to the point.¡± Kyle looked at Lucas with inquiry. The crack within Lucas¡¯s crystal was actually a surprise he himself didn¡¯t expect. The only reason why the researchers used that scanner was because they wanted to confirm that Lucas is of double awakened.

    But it gave them a surprise.

    ¡°Yes?¡± Lucas asked. His face was getting better as Kate delivered some of those white dots to him. She would definitelyugh all the time if she had to see his beaten up face like this.

    ¡°Do you experience anything strange?¡±

    ¡°¡­Everything in this world is strange.¡± Lucas rolled his eyes but he still thought seriously. Ever since the first red rain came, the world had changed. He himself also felt it very greatly¡­

    Especially with his mouse tail.

    It was an extremely painful reminder of how the world had changed.

    ¡°I have a dream.¡± Lucas thought about it and then decided toe clean. ¡°Ever since the first red rain, I always had this nightmare whenever I sleep and had dream.¡±

    ¡°What nightmare?¡± Lucy looked at her younger brother worriedly. She had never seen Lucas looked different. Anyway, she knew that her younger brother rarely dreamed because he always mocked her when she had nightmare, so it was strange that he was the one who had nightmare this time.

    ¡°Dream of my death.¡± Lucas looked helpless.

 Chapter 287 - 287 Would You Like to Go Back to the Past?

    287 Would You Like to Go Back to the Past?

    Silence.

    They all looked at Lucas with pity.

    Having to fight these giant mutated animals during the day and dreamed of his own death at night¡­

    That was really miserable.

    ¡°I don¡¯t dream that often.¡± Lucas waved his hand when the others were looking at him with such gaze. ¡°After the second red rain, the frequency had decreased and after my ability mutated like this, I never dreamed again.¡±

    Kyle looked at Lucas and then asked, ¡°Can you tell the details of your dream?¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s always started the same. I was in my dormitory and the world changed. I have to fight these giant mutated animals to get out and then my sister and another woman came to help.¡±

    Another woman?

    Lucy nced in Kate¡¯s direction imperceptibly but didn¡¯t say anything. If Kate hadn¡¯t be a cat, it was estimated that the two of them would travel together.

    .....

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell time in my dream and how many days had actually passed. It¡¯s like a movie but at the same time, it¡¯s a very scary one.¡± Lucas smiled bitterly. He didn¡¯t really want to remember those dreams because it was really miserable.

    The battle in the dormitory was even worse than what he actually experienced. Perhaps, it was also because he had experience of battles in the dream that he fared better in real life.

    He didn¡¯t know how these two were connected.

    After all, his dream was bits and pieces that seemed to be strung together but there were also many missing pieces.

    But the end of the dream is always the same.

    ¡°After getting out of the university and the city, there¡¯s a horde of giant mutated animals. We have to go somewhere, towards a road and then enter a forest¡­. But our abilities run out at that time and I was killed by these giant mutated animals,¡± Lucas answered and sighed deeply.

    The others looked at each other.

    For some reason, the story made sense. After all, most of the other students would definitely not be able to fight these giant mutated animals well. Not to mention, without Kate suppressing the giant mutated animals outside with her reverse healing ability in that university, they will definitely face a lot of giant mutated animals when they got out.

    Thus, it could definitely be said to be a horde of giant mutated animals.

    Kate looked at Lucas and her blue eyes flickered slightly. She remembered her body¡¯s strange reaction towards all kind of ck gems and the dangerous feeling she felt whenever she came close to them.

    For some reason, she felt that these mutations might have deeper mysteries inside.

    Their abilities were named based on what they could see and experienced outside. But who actually knew the real limit of these abilities? The past few months were definitely not enough for them to explore everything.

    There had to be something deeper in these abilities they had.

    ¡°That¡¯s a very realistic dream, but you have to remember that it¡¯s just a dream, got it!¡± Lucy red at Lucas. ¡°I¡¯m not going to die so easily and so will you.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Lucas looked at Lucy helplessly.

    Now that they were in City E, things were basically much better. He didn¡¯t have to worry so much about these giant mutated animalsing to get him. All he had to do was to pay attention to the development of the city and nothing else.

    Kyle looked at Lucas deeply.

    That dream¡­

    For some reason, he recalled that annoying student of his who seemed to know too much. There were even some nonsenses in the things that the annoying student mentioned that Kyle couldn¡¯tprehend.

    He even wondered slightly whether those so called rebirth inside a novel could happen.

    And listening to Lucas¡¯s words, he had some thoughts.

    <Kate >

    <Huh? > Kate was stunned when she heard Kyle suddenly talked in a differentnguage directly inside her mind. She nced at Kyle who was still carrying her in confusion. <What is it, Kyle?>

    <Have you ever thought that want to go back the past>

    Kate was stunned.

    She had just been thinking about Lucas¡¯s words because it sounded reasonable. At least, from the conjecture of her life if she hadn¡¯t be Kyle¡¯s cat, it was extremely possible for her to go with Lucy instead.

    After all, she might not be willing to stay with her parents all the time. Despite the fact that she liked peaceful life, she was also someone who wanted to see the world but hadn¡¯t had quite the chance.

    Well, not like there was no chance.

    But it was more like she restrained herself and stayed holed up within her room most of the time.

    Also, if Lucy were to ask her toe with the other party to save her family, could Kate refused?

    She definitely couldn¡¯t.

    And when she was still thinking, she heard Kyle¡¯s words and some thoughts converged within her mind.

    Would she want to go back to the past?

    She wanted to.

    There were many things that she regretted and wished to change if there was a chance. But she also knew that it was nothing more than a dream that could never be fulfilled.

    It was not realistic.

    Yet, at the same time, she didn¡¯t want to back.

    Because at this time, she had experienced so many things. Things that she would rather not have the young her remember nor knowing in the slightest bit. Because it meant that her childhood would not be as free as it has been.

    Recalling some bitter memories, Kate knew that if she had memories of those events during her childhood, she would never be able to grow up properly. She will definitely hate those people even before their meeting.

    Would she still be the same person then?

    That was what Kate feared the most.

    She didn¡¯t want to be a person who would only focus on hatred just because of those memories. Even if it meant that she would treasure her time with her family more, she liked this gradual process she had when she was interacting with others.

    Thus¡­.

    <No >

 Chapter 288 - 288 What ifâ€¦

    288 What if¡­

    Kyle¡¯s eyes flickered when he heard Kate¡¯s words.

    He himself had asked the same question to himself a few weeks ago. At that time, he was discussing some matters with Jake and the topic breached this matter.

    And his answer was the same as Kate.

    While he didn¡¯t know whether their reasoning was the same or not, but he knew that they have simr views.

    It is good.

    Having someone who had simr worldview to stay together would be better than having someone with conflicting thoughts. This would definitely reduce the possibility of them shing due to ideological differences.

    <What if you had the chance to go back past through a method? Would take that chance?>

    Kyle suddenly asked again.

    He looked at Lucas, who was still debating with his older sister in regards to his absurd dream. If the dream was moreplete and more thorough, it can even be mistaken as another life of his own.

    .....

    But because it was really fragmented and Lucas could only remember bits and pieces himself, it had turned into nothing more than nightmare.

    But who knew how many times Lucas dreaded the future because of it.

    The scene in which he himself died and watching his older sister also being overwhelmed should have been full of agony.

    Yet, he mentioned it lightly just now.

    Because he had been numb after experiencing it over and over in his dream without seeing any hope for there to be anything different.

    And Kyle was thinking of his own illusion element.

    Should it be tampered, would it be possible for him to have those so called memories of his past life too?

    For some reason he felt d that he didn¡¯t have one.

    Because he knew that he could never be the same person. Having experienced another life, he would definitely feel remorse and hatred to those who wronged him and schemed against him.

    The stupid him in the past would fall because he was unprepared.

    But after knowing it, he might even take the initiative to hurt them because of the past memory he had in his mind.

    He didn¡¯t want that.

    There were many things that had actually never happened but in his mind, it had. And it will definitely disrupt a lot of things in his life. No matter how much he tried to ignore the dream, he will definitely be affected.

    Not to mention, there will definitely many things that he could take benefit too from having such memory.

    But the disadvantage was also clear.

    It was just most people would usually ignore this disadvantage that existed. After all, they would focus on the things that mattered to the most while reliving their life.

    Thus, Kyle thought that for the sake of himself, the people around him, and the beautiful memory that had passed, it would be better for him to never had such a chance. Anyway, he will still be reunited with his family members in the underworld.

    That was what he believed.

    ¡®What if you had a chance?¡¯

    Kate looked at Kyle nkly.

    She could guess that he was implying something, but Kate was thinking hard about that. If she had to be honest, she had never actually thought of reliving her life again. The many things that happened in the past made her unwilling to repeat.

    Not to mention. Those torturous study as a student¡­

    She really didn¡¯t want to be a student for more than 12 years again.

    Just thinking about those made her want to vomit blood.

    If she could change some events that she had regretted in the past, would she still be able to prevent other things that she didn¡¯t regret after reliving her life?

    Most probably not.

    Life is full of possibilities.

    Just because something didn¡¯t happen, it didn¡¯t mean that it waspletely impossible. Who could say that after having the memory of her future life, she will be able to live well?

    Kate doubted it.

    At least, with herzy personality, it was possible for her to instead have a worse one.

    Because there were some thoughts that things should have been like this but as she lived on, her action will definitely cause many things to change. At that time, the so called memory would be useless.

    Those rted with her directly will definitely be changed in ordance to her action.

    And the bigger world might still go on the same, but those that had intersection with her can also change slowly but surely.

    The so called butterfly effect.

    <I might not take it if I don¡¯t have anything particrly regret on>

    Kate knew that unless she had something she regretted immensely, she would not want to take the chance.

    But even if such thing happened, she would wish to change the past through some other methods. Because having such memory inside her mind would torture her mentally whenever she recalled it.

    Even if it ended up not happening yet¡­

    The pain still existed.

    And it was the type of pain that couldn¡¯t disappear easily.

    <I see>

    <Are you thinking about that ck crystal Lucas had? I¡¯m not of illusion department, so might even be able to happen me>

    Kate squirmed lightly and patted Kyle¡¯s hand.

    Kyle watched the little cat in his hand and patted Kate¡¯s head tenderly. Even if he knew that she was not of illusion department, what if such thing could still happen to her?

    After all, that damned red rain had already destroyed many things that he knew in his entire life.

    <I¡¯m just worried>

    <Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t think that will ever have a chance to even do> Kate meowed lightly.

    If she could go back to the past, would she choose to be Kyle¡¯s cat?

    She might rather go on her own rather than having totch onto him like this. Though, she had to admit that at this time, she liked being his cat too¡­.

    *cough*

 Chapter 289 - 289 Aftermath

    289 Aftermath

    As Kyle and Kate weremunicating with each other telepathically through their blood contract, no one else would be able to hear what they were talking with each other.

    At this time, they were all just watching Lucy messing with her younger brother.

    The sight was indeed really amusing.

    ¡°I¡¯m going back now. You better be good here.¡± Lucy looked at her younger brother and sighed deeply.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll not do anything strange.¡± Lucas reassured his sister.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± Jake stretched his hand. ¡°We still have a lot of work to do in City E¡­.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not talking about going back to be a builder, right?¡± Marc looked at Jake warily. The memory of the time when he had to be a builder was still fresh in his mind even if it had been some time.

    ¡°No!¡± Jake also refused greatly. ¡°I¡¯m back to preparing my marriage.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it outside!¡± Lotte¡¯s face was red again. She felt that this Jake was already so impatient to announce it to the outside world that he was getting married, ahh!

    .....

    ¡°Why? There will be invitation letter!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say it here!¡±

    The two of them have their usual couple quarrel as they walked out of the Research Institute. Other people who passed by these two gave them a sidelong nce, wondering why they had to be greeted by this unusual sight.

    It was rare for them to eat a dose of dog food in such early morning, alright?

    These researchers were mostly already advanced in age and looked at these young people messing around, they could only sigh at how nice it is to be young¡­

    While silently returning to their own room to have their heartforted by their partner.

    And those who didn¡¯t have partner could only go to their research room to finish their research and tried their best to forget this sudden ¡®attack.¡¯

    Marc also walked back with Robby barking beside him and only Lucy stayed behind to ask for some matters to the doctors and researchers in regards of her brother.

    Kyle shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m also going back.¡±

    ¡°Kyle,¡± Dn called out.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t be able to participate for outside mission again.¡± Dn frowned and thought hard about this decision of his. He liked going out from time to time, but he didn¡¯t want to make his family worried like this again.

    When they saw the image of the entire City H being destroyed, it was estimated that they were so afraid that something happened to him. After all, he took the mission to City H back then.

    ¡°I know.¡± Kyle nced at Dn. ¡°My father already informed me about that.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll help from the back.¡± Dn thought for some time. ¡°If you need me, just call me.¡±

    ¡°In return, if you need me, you can call me too.¡± Kyle patted Dn¡¯s shoulder and Dn also smiled back.

    The two of them knew that while this might be only a verbal agreement, this was something that they would definitely adhere should there be something.

    Even if this made ck Group¡¯sprehensive strength lower when they were taking mission from outside, it didn¡¯t matter that much. Everyone had things they cared the most in their life and the appearance of these giant mutated animals only made them treasure what they have more than they had before.

    Kate watched while staying in Kyle¡¯s arm, feeling somewhat apprehensive.

    She silently closed her eyes and fell into deep sleep while Kyle carried her back to their residence.

    ¡­

    A week passed by quietly.

    Kate thought that a lot of people hated reverse healers, but when she saw the videos circting about the horrible treatment and the propaganda used about them, she felt that some people were crazy.

    The background of this damn treatment was only because of a leader who had his opponent awakened reverse healing ability. In order to suppress the other party, he tried to goad the public opinion and pull more people to his side.

    Some people truly believed his nonsense and those who gathered in City H were mostly people who easily believed in the masses. They were afraid of those who wielded reverse healing ability and hated being suppressed by the other party just because the reverse healing was so powerful.

    Thus, they trapped those reverse healers to work for them.

    It allowed them to feel satisfaction when they watched these reverse healers who were supposed to be powerful ended up in that desperate situation.

    And there were even two other cities like them.

    They were located quite far from here, so General Ryan simply stated that people from those two cities were not wee in City E.

    The videos circted.

    People easily sympathized with the weak and seeing the mistreatment of these innocent reverse healer who didn¡¯t know much, the people in City E supported them instead.

    This was what made Kate a bit dumbfounded. She never thought that it would actually happen this way.

    And Kate stayed in General Ryan¡¯s house once a week.

    That was under General Ryan¡¯s request because he said that his house was too empty and that bratty son of his would not be willing to apany him. Kyle was rolling his eyes in annoyance, but Kate agreed.

    In her opinion, it was just staying over. Not a big deal at all.

    ¡°That¡¯s great, since you¡¯re staying over, do you want to stay in Kyle¡¯s room¡­.¡±

    And General Ryan was kicked out by Kyle before he could finish his outrageous request. After Kate could return to be human, she would stay in a separate room. Anyway, her room in the seventh underground floor was furnished well and could be lived almost immediately.

    Knock! Knock!

    ¡°Yes?¡± Kate opened the door and saw Kyle standing there while holding a ss of milk.

    ¡°Warm milk before sleeping.¡± Kyle smiled gently. ¡°You haven¡¯t been drinking milk for some time.¡±

    Kate looked at the milk helplessly but still epted it as she weed Kyle to her room.

 Chapter 290 - 290 Third Red Rain

    290 Third Red Rain

    Looking at the milk, Kate sighed deeply. She hadn¡¯t drunk any milk again recently because she felt that she had drunk too much milk in the past. But since the one who brought the milk to her was Kyle, Kate decided that she should drink it.

    Anyway, drinking warm milk will not kill her.

    Hmm, it was also sweet.

    ¡°Have you settled down here?¡± Kyle asked. He looked at the young woman in front of him, feeling that it was too bad she couldn¡¯t just stay as a cat and stayed still beside him. However, itforted him that they could spend their time together from time to time depending on what Kate wanted to do.

    Kate nodded while sipping the milk. ¡°Yeah, the people here are nice.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    Kyle had already seen what his father did and asked Dn to help here and there. With the public opinion tilted towards them, it was clear that those higher ups wouldn¡¯t be so happy, but why should Kyle care? They were located far away from here and those people they sent were all killed by him.

    He would not allow anyone to disturb the quiet life he had here with his woman.

    It has been more or less a week since the incident at that time and each and every one of them had started to find other jobs. In their words: let¡¯s stay low for the time being and let the matter passed.

    .....

    Anyway, it was not like there were many gems left in this area after they had already taken the majority of it.

    The crystals from killing giant mutated animals were enough for them to gradually grow stronger. Anyway, their talent was not bad and almost everyone had already reached rank 6 within the past few days.

    It was a pleasant surprise for them.

    ¡°Finish the milk.¡± Kyle pointed at the milk, which Kate only drank half.

    ¡°Uh¡­ can you help me finish it?¡± Kate asked Kyle with embarrassed expression. She was full because she had eaten quite a lot during dinner.

    Kyle looked at Kate and arched his eyebrows. ¡°Can¡¯t finish it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m full¡­¡±

    ¡°Drinking milk is good to let you grow up faster.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m already an adult.¡± Kate red at Kyle. She¡¯s already 21 years old almost 22, ok?

    Kyle chuckled and took the ss from Kate. He drank the rest of the milk easily and then patted Kate¡¯s head. He leaned in, ¡°In that case, give me goodnight kiss?¡±

    Kate¡¯s face turned as red as tomato. She kept on ring at Kyle as she felt that he was getting more and more outrageous. When she was a cat, he had been huddling her and now, he was openly asking for a kiss.

    She can¡¯t keep up with his pace, ah!

    Kyle chuckled at Kate¡¯s reddened face. He leaned in and kissed Kate¡¯s forehead. ¡°Sleep well.¡±

    Sitting on the bed, Kate watched Kyle¡¯s departing back, the blush on her face didn¡¯t recede in the slightest bit. She didn¡¯t know why, but she kept on thinking about Kyle and in the end, Kate turned around and buried her face on the pillow.

    Everything felt like a dream to her.

    From following Kyle to hug his thigh, to being his pet and cared for him, to be his girlfriend at this point.

    Ah, Kate felt embarrassed.

    She fixed her position and lied on the bed while looking at the ceiling. She had to admit that she was still a bit afraid of going out, but in City E, she felt safe andforted whenever she was staying near Kyle.

    Slowly, Kate closed her eyes.

    Beside her room was Kyle¡¯s room and unlike Kate who had fallen asleep, Kyle was using hisptop to have a video meeting with Jake and Dn. The two of them had been busytely and Kyle himself was spending most of his time to stay with his girlfriend, so they hadn¡¯t gathered together again.

    Jake looked at Kyle¡¯s refreshed face and rolled his eyes. ¡°I can guess what you¡¯ve done based on your expression.¡±

    Kyle arched his eyebrows. ¡°How¡¯s your marriage preparation?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s going well.¡± Jake grinned, showing his white teeth. ¡°Our parents are very supportive¡­ well a bit too much actually. They¡¯re busy trying to prepare everything and the two of us can¡¯t really do anything to interrupt.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been dating for years, so it¡¯s not that weird for them to be supportive.¡± Kyle rolled his eyes. Jake and Lotte had been together since their university days, which was a few years ago. He was sure that their parents were already prepared for their children to get married sooner orter.

    ¡°Hehehehehehe.¡± Jakeughed foolishly.

    Not wanting to be fed more dog food, Kyle turned to look at Dn. ¡°How¡¯s your new office? Your parents are not nagging you because you put yourself in danger, right?¡±

    Dn¡¯s parents heard about the incident and the dangers in City H, which was why they persuaded Dn to stay in City H and no longer go on mission. Dn himself was not that fond for mission and the reason why he made the group back then was to get away from City A and to make a ce for him to stay.

    Now that they could settle down in City E, Dn was a bit unwilling to move around.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Dn nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve already gathered the necessary information to your mail. If you want to, you can settle those people.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Dn nodded and then looked outside the window. Neither of them were staying in the underground rooms for the time being due to their personal matters. He could faintly hear the rain that was knocking against his window. ¡°Rain.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Jake looked at the window and jumped there. He looked at the water with surprise. ¡°It¡¯s red rain! Wait, I need to prepare myself on the bed!¡±

    Kyle arched his eyebrows and looked at the rain outside. ¡°116 days.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Jake couldn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Since the first red rain. This is the third month, third week, and also the third day after the first red rain.¡± Kyle looked at Jake and chuckled. ¡°All three.¡±

    Jake¡¯s mouth opened wide. He could never pay attention to the date as much as Kyle. Sitting on his bed, he murmured, ¡°How about the second red rain?¡±

    ¡°Second week, second day, 16 days.¡± Dn had also settled down.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost midnight, so time to rest.¡± Kyle nced at the clock. He didn¡¯t want to faint in weird position.

    They all collectively shut down the video call andid on their bed.

 Chapter 291 - 291 Rank 8

    291 Rank That day, many people were boiling with excitement as they had already known what the red rain would mean.

    At the same time, they were worried.

    If the giant mutated animals were to grow stronger, how were they supposed to deal with these giant mutated animals?

    Some people couldn¡¯t sleep.

    They were all awaiting the third red rain anxiously, especially those who hadn¡¯t awakened. All of them wished that they could awaken certain abilities.

    But in the end, they all fainted when the clock ticked at 12.

    ¡­

    In the morning, Kate woke up naturally. She looked outside the window and suddenly felt that something was strange. Her senses were getting better and it was to the point that she could see the world around her through a differentyer.

    .....

    Howe she grew stronger overnight?

    Kate was puzzled as she could feel that her improvement was not small at all. After reaching rank 7 back then, Kate estimated that it would take her months or maybe more than a year¡¯s time to reach the next rank.

    But now, she suspected that she had reached rank 8 in her healing ability.

    She looked at the window and the wet ss that was stained in red color, her pupil constricted. ¡®Third red rain?¡¯

    Kate stood up and looked around warily. If there were more new giant mutated animals, she would be damned to deal with them. But looking through her newfound ability, she didn¡¯t find any new giant mutated animals species aside from those that she had seen before.

    ¡®Hmm, so no new species and only these giant mutated animals getting stronger?¡¯

    Kate tilted her head and then looked in the direction of Kyle¡¯s room. Just as she was thinking of visiting Kyle, Kate felt that there was a tearing in the space and suddenly, she appeared in Kyle¡¯s room.

    Kate blinked her eyes.

    This¡­.

    Rank 7 space ability?

    Teleportation?

    Kate was stunned as she looked at her hand and began to test her new ability to go back and forth her room and Kyle¡¯s room. After a few times, she finally understood that after reaching rank 7, space ability was no longer just an auxiliary ability but it was a very powerful one.

    Her enemies would technically never be able to catch her.

    Space shield and now teleportation.

    The space ability was getting more and more outrageous.

    ¡°Kyle?¡± Kate noticed Kyle stirred up. She crouched beside his bed, watching as Kyle woke up. This made her feel like she was back during the time when she was a cat and would be able to see Kyle woke up every day.

    Who made her always wake up earlier?

    But Kyle still look quite good when he was sleeping.

    He had peaceful expression along with messy hair. It was a sight that was rarely seen from what Kyle usually showed outside.

    Thinking about bed hair, Kate silently took out ab and smoothed her long hair. While her hair was not that long, it was definitely far longer than Kyle and needed properb to take care.

    Kyle blinked his eyes and then turned to look at Kate. He smiled faintly. ¡°Hey, did youe here to unt your newfound strength?¡±

    ¡°How do you know?¡± Kate looked at Kyle suspiciously.

    ¡°There¡¯s red rainst night.¡± Kyleughed lightly. He could sense the chance in his body and guessed that both his fire and lightning ability had reached rank 7 and it was not just ordinary rank 7 but one that had already advanced several minor advancements.

    Kate pouted. She had already fallen asleep when the red rain urred.

    How could she know about the red rain happened?

    ¡°Shall we go to test our ability?¡±

    ¡°Eat first.¡±

    ¡°Ok, ok.¡±

    The two of them washed up separately and then went to the dining room. As they walked, they saw General Ryan looked so proud of himself as if he had just won the lottery.

    ¡°Old Man, you¡¯re just a rank 6, don¡¯t be so proud of yourself.¡±

    ¡°There are not many people who had reached rank 6, you damn brat!¡± General Ryan red out again. He felt that this son of his could never treat him better even though he¡¯s this brat¡¯s father.

    Kyle snorted. ¡°I¡¯m going to test my ability with Kate after breakfast. Do you want to join?¡±

    ¡°No. I have no interest to join in your trip.¡± General Ryan waved his hand. He was already so old, why should he bother the youngsters and be fed with dog food? He had no such interest to torture himself.

    Kyle nodded. ¡°Up to you. Shall we go?¡±

    Kate smiled and took Kyle¡¯s hand. In the next moment, the two of them disappeared and appeared on top of the wall. General Ryan was stunned speechless when he saw the scene and looked up at the sky.

    Alright, he¡¯s far inferior than his daughter inw.

    Being beaten by his son and now he was also facing a stronger daughter inw¡­ General Ryan didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. Still, he felt gratified when he thought of Kyle¡¯s smile.

    That brat had been smiling genuinely for the past few days.

    And it made him also happy secretly.

    Oh well, let those two have fun. He would just go back to do his work and to restrain these awakened who had their ability advanced due to the red rain. Some of them might be a bit too excited and ended up using their abilities inside the city and destroyed public facilities.

    *sigh*

    There will definitely be a round of fine imposed today.

    General Ryan started to think about the rules to be implemented inside City E to make sure that these people would not outrageously use their ability inside the city.

    If they were to destroy the city¡­ where should he turn to cry?

    No.

    That couldn¡¯t be done.

    He had to ask these researchers to figure out a way to make sure these awakened will not use their abilities recklessly inside the city.

    He couldn¡¯t afford the repair again!

 Chapter 292 - 292 Getting Stronger

    292 Getting Stronger

    Standing on top of the wall, Kyle looked at his girlfriend and arched his eyebrows. ¡°New ability?¡±

    ¡°Teleportation.¡± Kate nodded.

    Kyle¡¯s eyes shone with astonishment and heughed lightly. With this teleportation, Kate¡¯s safety would be further guaranteed. He raised his hand and fire and lightning covered the entire area in front of them.

    They didn¡¯t even look like they came from him but it entirely covered the area.

    The wailings from these giant mutated animals could be heard next.

    Kate blinked her eyes. ¡°So violent.¡±

    ¡°Well, I can now control my elements even from a distance.¡± Kyleughed. The distance was further than before, allowing him to control his attack to be fiercer than before.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Looking at these giant mutated animals that had just advanced a rank being killed so easily again, Kate silently wondered whether there would be any giant mutated animals strong enough to against them in the future.

    .....

    Well, as long as there was no longer other red rain, it should be fine?

    But even if there was any red rain, they would also grow stronger. Well, all in all, they just had to continue kill these giant mutated animals and took the crystals while getting stronger and stronger in the process.

    Hopefully, someday, these giant mutated animals could be eliminated.

    Though, Kate doubted that such day would happen anytime soon. It might take a few years or more considering how many giant mutated animals existed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the other wall.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    With Kate¡¯s teleportation, they easily cleaned up several kilometers around the area of City E easily. When the others woke up and excitedly call the others, they found out that the giant mutated animals were already cleaned up.

    Everyone felt stupid.

    They thought that they could show off their newfound abilities, but the field waspletely empty. There was no chance for them to even kill these giant mutated animals that should have gotten stronger at all.

    Marc looked at the empty area and then at the others. ¡°This¡­ is it because of Kyle?¡±

    ¡°Wang? Wang?¡± <Where are the giant mutated animals? I want to fight!>

    Lucy nced at Marc. ¡°Who else do you think there is?¡±

    If not Kyle, who else could possibly clean up the area like this? Not to mention, the pile of ashes hadn¡¯t beenpletely blown by wind.

    The others sighed deeply.

    ¡°Are there someone else more powerful?¡± Lotte asked curiously. It was not like it would definitely be Kyle but looking at the other guards who were looking at the clean area with dumbfounded expression, it was indeed hard to believe that there will be someone more powerful.

    Even they thought that it had to be Kyle and Kate.

    Only these two could possibly clean up these giant mutated animals so easily without leaving any traces.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so?¡± Lucy tilted her head.

    Marc also shook his head. He really couldn¡¯t think of anyone who could possibly be stronger than Kyle and cleaned up the area so beautifully like this.

    ¡°These giant mutated animals wille back soon.¡± Lotte looked into the distance, her eyes narrowed slightly.

    ¡°Prepare for battle.¡± Marc patted his dog.

    ¡°Wang! Wang!¡± <I¡¯m ready for battle, Master> Robby replied and wagged his tail in excitement.

    Jake looked at the other people who had climbed up too and then at the others. ¡°Say, we all wake up at around the same time. How did hee here faster than us? I don¡¯t even see his car?¡±

    The others looked at Jake and fell into contemtion.

    Right, how did Kyle and Kate ended up being so much faster than them?

    When they headed to Kyle¡¯s father¡¯s residence, he said that Kyle had already departed with Kate first.

    ¡°Maybe they¡¯re at the other walls?¡± Lucy asked with uncertain tone.

    ¡°We¡¯ll knowter when we ask them.¡± Lotte shrugged.

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s Dn?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s busy with research and probably will note to clean up. Let¡¯s pay a visit to him after lunch.¡±

    ¡°Yes~.¡±

    ¡°Wang! Wang!¡± <Did I just hear you talking about lunch?>

    ¡°Later, Robby,ter.¡±

    *whine*

    ¡­

    ¡°Done.¡± Kate looked into the distance with smile. It seemed that cleaning up these giant mutated animals had be so easy. In the past, it was inconceivable that they could do something like this.

    Kyle nodded and held Kate¡¯s hand. ¡°What do you want to do now?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go to eat lunch with my dad. He had been calling me to eattely.¡± Kate showed her phone helplessly.

    Thinking of his father inw, Kyle had a headache.

    Previously, he still managed to pass by his father inw¡¯s inquiry after being asked several questions. Even afterwards, his father inw kept on showing a stinky face when they met.

    Well, as a ¡®pig¡¯ who had taken away someone¡¯s cabbage, he had to be patient in handling his father inw.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to the office to deal with some paperwork and thene to you.¡± Kyle thought about the strength of these people who had grown and felt that it should be better for him to help his father.

    With his current strength, no one but Kate in the entire City E would be able to defeat him.

    He should be able to serve as deterrence so that these rascals would not misuse their newfound power.

    ¡°Ok.¡± Kate agreed and then waved her hand.

    The two of them were in Kyle Father¡¯s house and Kate no longer used teleportation. She didn¡¯t want to make her parents fall into shock because of her newfound ability if she appeared right in front of them.

    They separated aftering out.

    Kyle was heading to his father¡¯s office while Kate headed to the research institute.

    On the way, Kyle could see many people were excitedly trying to use their abilities. Even the soldiers were not exception as they crowded out on the training grounds, sparring against each other with happiness on their faces.

    ¡°Kyle, do you also want to try out your power?¡±

 Chapter 293 - 293 Getting Stronger <2>

    293 Getting Stronger <2>

    Kyle nced at his father and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ll end up destroying the training grounds if I step forward.¡±

    General Ryan nearly choked when he heard his son¡¯s proud tone. He looked at this brat in front of him and silently calcted the chance for him to win the battle against Kyle.

    Unfortunately, Kyle¡¯s abilities gave him too much advantage.

    He had to ask the research institute to make those restraining device for these abilities faster. He wanted to try it to beat up his son first.

    If the researchers were to know what General Ryan was thinking, they would definitely be speechless.

    They didn¡¯t make this device for that reason, got it?

    ¡°I¡¯m implementing the neww and going to announce it for them to not use their abilities inside the city. If they really want to, they can head to the wall and then fight those giant mutated animals outside the city.¡± General Ryan snorted.

    Kyle thought about General Ryan¡¯s ideas and nodded. ¡°That would be quite nice, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be possible.¡±

    General Ryan rolled his eyes. ¡°At least, the soldiers are more stronger than these people. They will get used to it soon.¡±

    .....

    Kyle shrugged, nomittal.

    ¡°Now, help me spread this, brat.¡±

    ¡°Why are you asking me to do your work, old man? Isn¡¯t it enough that you¡¯re the one who had to work.¡±

    ¡°You stinky brat, just go.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, you¡¯re abusing your power!¡±

    Even though Kyle wasining, he still followed what his father said and spread the news. The excited soldiers tried to calm down and then walked out of the training grounds to control the situation.

    With many people grew stronger overnight, this would be their busy day.

    ¡­

    <Research Institute, City E>

    While Kyle and the others were busy, Kate leisurely went to the research institute. By now, there has been a registered card for her toe here when she wanted to.

    Even though her own status was not enough for her to be a researcher, her father and boyfriend were both members of the research institute. Their ranks were also very high, so she got this special privilege.

    Walking through the familiar corridor, Kate thought for a moment then paid a visit to Lucas.

    With the third red rain, his ability should also increase, so she wanted to know how his condition now was.

    ¡°Ms. Kate.¡± The researcher, Lica, noticed Kate and greeted with a smile.

    Kate nodded. ¡°Researcher Assistant Lica. Is Lucas avable for a short visit?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lica giggled. ¡°You¡¯re so formal and Lucy had already said that everyone from ck Team can visit her brother.¡±

    ¡°Oh, she said that?¡±

    Kate thought that Lucy would not give them special attention, but it seemed that she didn¡¯t mind them paying a visit to her brother.

    ¡°Yes. In fact, she said it¡¯ll be better if you can beat him up.¡± Lica looked at Kate helplessly. When she thought of Lucy¡¯s sudden request back then, she was shocked.

    This was the first time she saw such a sister.

    Kate: ¡°¡­¡±

    Should she say, as expected of Lucy?

    When she was in the university, Kate had heard of Lucas making trouble and his flirting habits. It was Lucy who often beat up her brother when he was messing up with others. With her martial arts¡­ Lucas always end up having to spend a few days on the bed because of bruises and wounds.

    It was really miserable.

    Knock! Knock!

    ¡°Lucas, your sister¡¯s friend is here to visit you.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    The door opened and Kate could see Lucas sitting on the bed with several machines and Dr. Dall standing not far from the machine. It seemed that Dr. Dall was also doing some testing to figure out Lucas¡¯ advancement due to the red rain that happened not long ago.

    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ Kate?¡± Lucas rummaged his brain for Kate¡¯s name before calling.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Kate nodded. ¡°How are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine except for the fact that they kept on doing testing for me.¡± Lucas pointed at the researchers around him helplessly. Now that he was technically a ¡®test subject¡¯ these people wouldn¡¯t leave him alone.

    The good thing was that he would be able to see these pretty female researchers who were also a half.

    Looking at their cute furry figures¡­

    *cough*

    Kate noticed Lucas¡¯ look and silently maintained her distance. It seemed that it was not without reason that Lucy loved to beat up Lucas. This brat truly needed to be beaten up badly.

    ¡°Any changes of your ability?¡±

    ¡°Oh? I can control my other ability a bit.¡± Lucas scratched the back of his head and grinned. ¡°But only for a few seconds. After that, it¡¯ll still mix with my other elements and affect everything I make.¡±

    Kate nodded.

    The third red rain made Lucas stronger, but it seemed that his improvement was very small. It might have been affected by the fact that his crystal was cracked or because of some other reasons unknown.

    After all, Lucas¡¯s mutation was with a mouse and thebination was not really good.

    ¡°Any changes, Dr. Dall.¡±

    Dr. Dall nced at Kate and thought about it for a moment. Normally, sensitive information couldn¡¯t be spread out, but Kate was a special case and Dr. Dall would feel bad if he ended up being beaten up by Kyleter.

    He had been tortured by that damn man for various annoying reasons.

    ¡°There¡¯s improvement in the rank but for the illusion element, the improvement is very little. It seems that even the red rain couldn¡¯t improve his ability too much.¡± Dr. Dall was still checking the data.

    Normally, the red rain would allow their abilities to go up by leaps and bounds.

    But Lucas¡¯ case was different.

    His improvement was very little, close to nonexistence. But it had also allowed him to his ability much better than before.

    So Dr. Dall was more confused.

    Anyway, if he didn¡¯t know, he will just try to figure it out one way or another through the research and testing.

 Chapter 294 - 294 Some Changes

    294 Some Changes

    Kate nced at Lucas and Dr. Dall, nodding her head. ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°Well, if there¡¯s anything else, I¡¯ll share them to Kyle and Professor Kinsley.¡± Dr. Dall shrugged.

    Kate was not so interested with it.

    ¡°My earth element is also stronger.¡± Lucas grinned. ¡°Now, not many people are my match!¡±

    He felt extremely proud when he thought about this. Now, he no longer had to be so fearful of his sister! He can defend himself.

    Kate could guess what Lucas was thinking from his expression. She only looked at Lucas and reminded him sincerely. ¡°Since you¡¯ve grown stronger, do remember that your sister is also stronger, ok?¡±

    Lucas froze.

    When they met before, Lucy was already rank 5 and probably close to rank 6. Or had she reached rank 6?

    Now that there was another red rain, Lucy should also grow and reached rank 6, stabilizing her abilities in that rank.

    .....

    Previously, he was weaker than her.

    Now, he was still weaker than her.

    Lucas felt like moping on the ground andmented his poor fate. Having such a sister... just made him wanted to cry.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be going now.¡± Kate couldn¡¯t console Lucas. Anyway, if Lucy were to beat up Lucas, she will definitely stand in Lucy¡¯s side.

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    Kateughed secretly when she watched Lucas¡¯s appearance but didn¡¯t bother with Dr. Dall¡¯s test.

    She followed the corridor until she reached her father¡¯sboratory.

    Different from Kyle¡¯sboratory that was filled with various strange machine, Kate¡¯s father¡¯sboratory was also filled with several types of nts. After all, Kate¡¯s father focus of research was mainly about nts. Other things were thrown to the back of his mind.

    Upon entering the door, Kate felt that there was something strange.

    Theboratory felt fresher than before.

    Kate¡¯s father nced at Kate and nodded. ¡°Do youe here to help me, Kate?¡±

    ¡°Ugh, I better not. I have already forgotten many things in regards to nts.¡± Kate shook her head. Aside from the fact that she remembered that nts could do photosynthesis, she hadpletely forgotten the rest.

    Her major was not rted to biology.

    And Kate had no interest to revisit her memory when she bitterly had to remember various things rted to these nts.

    It has long been buried and Kate would not take them out again.

    ¡°Alright. You wait there while I clean up a bit.¡± Kate¡¯s Father nodded and looked at the sample in front of his telescope. He was trying to see if there¡¯s anything different from the nts after the third red rain, which was the reason why he came here so early in the morning.

    Kate nodded and sat down on the side, looking at the lush nts curiously. She had known that her father liked these nts very much. But this was the first time she felt so refreshed when she was staying near the nts.

    Was it because her senses were clearer when she got into higher ranks?

    Kate was curious, but she chose not to think too much. There were already many strange things from the time the red rain happened and these giant mutated animals appeared. She would be bald if she were to be worried about everything.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m done.¡± Kate¡¯s Father cleaned up his hands and looked at his daughter. ¡°Let¡¯s go, your mother had bought some food.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Are there any restaurants opened now?¡± Kate was surprised. She hadn¡¯te out much since she felt morefortable to stay at home and also to y around as a cat.

    Even after returning to her form as a human being, Kate still liked to turn herself into a cat, looking around for some things she didn¡¯t notice before as a human being. It was quite interesting how being a cat could allow her to see thing she would not usually see.

    ¡°Yes, several people had already opened business. The farm nning is doing well and we¡¯re not going to have anyck in food again.¡± Kate¡¯s Fatherughed when he thought of those projects.

    In order to feed a lot of people in City E, they naturally had to start nting again and so on. With their abilities, it was much easier to make the nts grew faster and harvested enough food for people.

    As long as they have those of nts, water, and earth abilities, they would be able to continuously harvest while making sure the nts were healthy and had enough nutrients when growing up.

    ¡°So, what did Mom buy?¡±

    ¡°I think she bought some meat dishes. I¡¯m not too sure.¡± Kate¡¯s father shrugged. His meal had been handed to his wife to take care, so he didn¡¯t usually pay much attention. And with Kate¡¯s mother loving to cook, eating has always been easy for him.

    Kate looked at her father andughed lightly.

    She herself was not picky and would usually eat what her mother cooked. As a person who couldn¡¯t cook and didn¡¯t like to cook, she will just eat what her mother provided for her.

    Anyway, it tasted good.

    So, noin here.

    The father and daughter walked to their room and saw the table filled with various food prepared.

    Kate¡¯s Mother smiled when she saw the two of them. ¡°As I thought, you¡¯ll alsoe for lunch, Kate.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, I also want to eat with you, Mom.¡± Kate held her mother¡¯s hand sweetly, acting as the cute and pampered daughter.

    Kate¡¯s Mother raised her hand and tapped Kate¡¯s nose. ¡°Go wash your hand.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mom~.¡±

    Kate¡¯s Father had already washed his hand and sat down. He waited for Kate to sit down before they all started to eat.

    The lunch was rich and the food cooked in that restaurant tasted really good.

    ¡°Mom, Dad, have you got stronger after the red rain?¡± Kate suddenly asked. She didn¡¯t stay at home very often and her parents also didn¡¯t like to fight, so she was a bit worried about them.

    If they could also be stronger, that will be for the best.

 Chapter 295 - 295 The Dissatisfied Father in Law

    295 The Dissatisfied Father in Law

    ¡°Yes.¡± Kate Motherughed lightly. ¡°But unlike you, our improvement is not that much.¡±

    She had wood element and it was also getting stronger. Right now, she had reached rank 5 if she followed the ranking system that had been established.

    However, her fighting capabilities was definitely worse than most others who had been fighting against those giant mutated animals. She stayed at home and only helped her husband, so it was natural that her capabilities were not much.

    ¡°Just a bit.¡± Kate Father nodded.

    He was also rank 5 after the red rain. Compared to Kate who had reached rank 7 and 8, it was definitely extremely far.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Kate smiled. ¡°At least, Mom and Dad had some protection methods.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Kate Father thought of Kyle and his face darkened a bit. If his daughter was bullied, he wouldn¡¯t be able to help Kate at all because Kyle was much stronger than the two of them.

    This is not good.

    Should he also pay more attention to his abilities¡¯ rank?

    .....

    He actually wanted to train more but at the same time, he was more interested in his research.

    It was indeed a dilemma.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat first.¡±

    ¡°Yes~.¡±

    When Kyle came to pick Kate up, he was now seeing another dissatisfied look from his father inw. He felt helpless when he saw it. It was only now he realized that even he would have a day when he was facing a dissatisfied father inw.

    In the past, he had seen Jake being chased by Lotte¡¯s father out of the house with a knife¡­.

    He sincerely hoped that this incident would not be replicated by him.

    Such a scene would definitely attract a lot of attention and Kyle didn¡¯t want this to happen to him in the slightest bit.

    ¡°Father inw,¡± Kyle greeted politely.

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that way. You two are not married yet.¡± Kate¡¯s Father snorted. This damned brat has always been taking Kate away, making him rather annoyed and wished that he could kick him away.

    Unfortunately, such wishes were not easy to be implemented on.

    If only it was so easy, he would have done that from the very beginning.

    Kyle sighed internally. Why did he do nothing and his father inw dissatisfaction was increased again. Turning his head to look at Kate who stared back with an innocent expression, Kyle could only sigh.

    He knew very well that Kate herself also didn¡¯t know the reason.

    But it might be rted to what these three were talking before he came.

    ¡°Father inw, I¡¯m going to bring Kate to familiarize herself with her new ability, is that fine?¡± Kyle changed his words.

    Kate¡¯s Father snorted.

    No matter how beautiful Kyle¡¯s wording right now, it was still the same in the essence. He wanted to take Kate away.

    ¡°I¡¯lle back tomorrow, Dad,¡± Kate tried to ease the tension.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay with me instead?¡± Kate¡¯s Father narrowed his eyes and looked at his daughter sharply. Thinking about how his little cabbage had been staying with this wolf for a long period of time, Kate¡¯s Father felt really ufortable.

    If only it was possible, he wished to be able to hide Kate away so that no one would steal his little treasure.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad. I¡¯m in my cat¡¯s form.¡± Kate looked at her father helplessly.

    When it was time to sleep, she had gotten used to sleep in her cat¡¯s form. Besides, Kyle and Kate naturally have different room in General Ryan¡¯s house. General Ryan will not let the two of them sleep in the same room yet.

    Kyle¡¯s face darkened even more.

    He really wished to drag Kate to the Civil Affairs Bureau as fast as possible so that he would have valid reason to have Kate in his arms.

    But knew that it would be impossible for him to do that.

    In the end, he had to spend a long time to coax Kate¡¯s Father before he was allowed to bring Kate away.

    ¡­

    <Outside the Research Institute>

    ¡°Kyle sure takes his time.¡± Jake had been waiting outside with Lotte after they finished their lunch. Since they were not member of the Research institute, they would onlye when they wanted to go down to the underground seventh room.

    When there was no business, they would naturally not disturb the people there either.

    ¡°Perhaps, trouble with Kate¡¯s Father?¡± Lotte asked.

    The word ¡®father¡¯ was definitely a word that will open a lot of wounds on Jake¡¯s mind. Thinking of the bitter memories when he first announced his rtionship with Lotte, Jake shuddered.

    Back then, he was truly a brat and only felt that Lotte was really pretty and wished to spend more time with her. After some tug and pull, the two of them finally confirmed their rtionship.

    When he finally could spend some time alone with Lotte in her home¡­

    Her father came back.

    What happened after that was naturally Jake being chased out of the house by his future father inw with a knife.

    The neighbors were allughing when they saw it.

    No one didn¡¯t know the troublemaker Jake and this incident naturally spread because Lotte¡¯s Father was very angry at the pig who stole his cabbage.

    It took Lotte a long time before she could convince her father.

    Jake also had to go to Lotte¡¯s house and try to curry favor with his future father inw almost every single day.

    It was to the point that Lotte¡¯s Father wanted to vomit when seeing his face.

    ¡°Do you have to remind me of those times?¡± Jake looked at Lotte bitterly. ¡°Even now, I don¡¯t think that your father is happy with me.¡±

    Lotteughed.

    That was true.

    In the first ce, her parents wanted her to marry a schr. At the very least, someone who had good knowledge and looked more responsible and not such a troublemaker.

    But in the end, they had to agree with Lotte.

 Chapter 296 - 296 The Dissatisfied Father in Law (2)

    296 The Dissatisfied Father in Law (2)

    Why?

    For no other reason than the fact that Jake was the one who could make Lotte kept on smiling.

    Seeing their own daughter so happy with Jake and even sneaked out when they didn¡¯t see, the two of them knew very well that it was impossible to separate these two. Even if they were notpletely satisfied with Jake, they still epted this arrangement and allowed the two to date each other.

    ¡°My father wishes that you can be more responsible and think more of the future.¡± Lotteughed. ¡°But for me, I can be the one to take that role instead.¡±

    Jake was not exactly the type to care about others so much. Even when the two first dated each other, they were a bit awkward. But the look in Jake¡¯s eyes were extremely clear and told her that he liked her so much.

    And it was those eyes that finally drown her.

    Being taught in her family for a long time, Lotte was a person who liked to n for her future.

    So, she had long decided that if Jake couldn¡¯t, she will just take that role.

    Anyway, it didn¡¯t matter which one among them who actually n more of their future. As long as they stayed together, it would be fine.

    .....

    ¡°If you want to, I¡¯ll learn.¡± Jake¡¯s face was a bit pale.

    To be honest, he didn¡¯t like to study and learn but if Lotte wanted it, he will work hard so that he would be worthy of her.

    ¡°No need.¡± Lotte stepped closer to Jake and put the two of her hands on his shoulder. There was a smile on her face. ¡°You¡¯re already good enough like this.¡±

    Hearing this, Jake smiled andughed lightly.

    He¡¯s really happy.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    At the back, the others had just arrived after they finished their duty to clean up these giant mutated animals. Watching these two spreading dog food without restrain, they all had the urge to p their heads.

    ¡°I strongly agree to the rule of not spreading dog food in public,¡± Marc muttered under his breath.

    At least until he got a girlfriend.

    That was what he said in his mind.

    Lucy watched the couple in front of her and shook her head. ¡°Forget it. Even if such rule was implemented, it wouldn¡¯t be of much use.¡±

    ¡°Right¡­¡±

    ¡°Wang?¡± <Why are you two look so sad?>

    Marc didn¡¯t answer Robby¡¯s question and simply patted the naughty dog.

    ¡­

    After the so called show of dog food, Kate and Kyle finally came out.

    One way or another, Kyle managed to convince his future father inw to bring Kate out. Though, he felt that it was getting harder and harder.

    He had to work hard to gain the approval of his father inw.

    The others then asked about the matter of the giant mutated animals being eliminated so much faster in the morning.

    It was only afterwards that they knew Kate¡¯s ability advanced and allowed her to transportation. The problem was that this transportation distance was still far even when Kate was only in rank 7.

    She could easily travel around a city with her space ability. She looked at the others innocently and they felt a bit helpless about this matter too.

    ¡°Tsk, you¡¯re getting even more powerful.¡± Jake clicked his tongue. ¡°Does it mean that you can technically go everywhere?¡±

    ¡°Not that far.¡± Kate looked at Jake helplessly. ¡°At most, I can walk around City E freely. Oh, I can also enter our base below.¡±

    Jake was speechless.

    He had the feeling that they should make some kind of arrangement so that no teleportation would be possible into their base. But thinking about it from another perspective¡­ how were they supposed to stop it?

    Security system?

    Unbreakable wall?

    Nothing seemed to be useful in the face of that insane teleportation ability. This made Jake sighed deeply and felt that he should really just think of a way to prevent others from entering in the future and not Kate.

    When there was more space awakened at rank 7, the defense he prepared seemed to be useless.

    ¡°Let¡¯s try to make materials infused with space elements to prevent it.¡± Kyle tapped the table. He had some experience in changing material structure, so it should be possible for him to start doing research.

    ¡°Ok.¡± Kate nodded in agreement, her eyes glowed with excitement. She had been majored in material engineering, so this interest her greatly. Thinking about the time when she had to dob report and those material¡¯s test, Kate felt excited.

    She wanted to hurry and make these.

    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry.¡± Kyleughed when he saw Kate¡¯s enthusiasm. ¡°It¡¯s estimated that we would not have all day long to do it.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Kate pursed her lips.

    They still had a lot of other things to do for the time being. City E is still being developed and being amongst the few most powerful awakened definitely made them the sweet pastry that everyone needed.

    Dn thought to himself. ¡°I¡¯ll make detailed security measure.¡±

    ¡°That sounds pretty good.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Lotte looked at Dn with curiosity. ¡°And it seems you¡¯re talking moretely. Did you finally decide to have proper conversation all the time?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Dn¡¯s reply was still concise this time.

    The othersughed.

    Kate smiled and leaned against Kyle. Even though she had turned into a human being again, she felt that she still liked to stay beside Kyle. It felt as if she had gotten used to his presence andfort, making her wanting to stay beside him more and more.

    They all continued their n and talked about many things.

    Time passed quietly.

    More and more giant mutated animals appeared in the distance and this time, Kyle and Kate didn¡¯t make a move. They had already killed enough giant mutated animals in the morning to test out their newfound ability.

    It would be better to let the others y their role too.

    After all, they were also very excited about it.

    Rather than allowing them to destroy the city, it would be better for them to vent their excitement to these giant mutated animals.

    In the end, they all only returned from City E¡¯s wall when it was evening.

 Chapter 297 - 297 A Guest

    297 A Guest

    Kyle was originally nning on returning directly. But a call from his father made him have to abort this n ande directly to his father¡¯s office.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Kyle asked when he saw his father.

    ¡°The White Family wille here.¡± General Ryan nced at Kyle. ¡°Tell me, how did your group attract the White Family?¡±

    ¡°White Family?¡± Kyle blinked his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t think our Martin Family have any rtionship with the White Family, right?¡±

    Kate nced at Kyle, silently thinking about his surname instead of this matter. She only knew that his surname started with M but the students usually call him Professor Kyle instead of Professor Martin for some reason.

    She forgot why thought.

    General Ryan felt like vomiting blood when he heard his son¡¯s question. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking you what did you do to attract the White Family! They¡¯re a big business family and n toe here to establish a cooperative rtionship.¡±

    Kyle rolled his eyes. ¡°If it¡¯s business matter, why does it need to be connected to me? You can just ask Dn and his Ice Group to handle this matter if you think that you can¡¯t handle it well.¡±

    ¡°I also don¡¯t want to call you if not for their request to have ck Group to be the one who came forward as representative.¡±

    .....

    ¡°Huh?¡± Kyle looked at his father suspiciously. ¡°ck Group can only be categorized as mercenary group at best. When did we get involved in business?¡±

    As the team leader, Kyle naturally knew best that their group was mostly involved in mission that was rted to killing in the past. But because of Kate being a reverse healing and those annoying higher ups fighting, they decided to tone down a bit.

    Anyway, they also needed to stabilize their rank after advancing a bit too fast.

    No one knew the real limit of their abilities. Though, their guess was rank 10 because rank 7 alone was already wielding power capable of destroying an entire city.

    Rank 8 to rank 9¡­ might even be enough to destroy an entire country.

    Thus, people were afraid of any people with this rank appearing in the future. Even if they didn¡¯t say it outright, some discussion still take ce from time to time.

    Kyle and Kate knew that.

    So they never disclosed the fact that Kate was already rank 8 in her reverse healing ability. The range she could reach by now was already more than 50km¡­. Though, she was still learning to differentiate the creature at further distance.

    After all, Kate didn¡¯t want to identally kill a person because of this extremely powerful ability of hers.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± General Ryan waved his hand. ¡°I already informed the others. Their representative wille tomorrow, so you better not go around and take more mission.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Kyle¡¯s lips twitched.

    They were all staying holed in City E by now.

    Even if there were still some fights, it was nothing more than those boring ones at the city wall. There hadn¡¯t been any interesting battles he could participate intely, so Kyle had been thinking of sneaking out of the city.

    With Kate¡¯s teleportation, they could easily get out of the city anyway.

    ¡°Maybe there¡¯s someone from White Family you have meet but didn¡¯t know?¡± Kate quietly asked from the side.

    Kyle tilted his head and nodded. ¡°Perhaps.¡±

    He didn¡¯t like to go around and ask people about their surname. It would be useless to ask either as he was notpletely familiar with those people of powerful family.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back and have some rest.¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡±

    ¡°Do you want more milk? I can make another ss for you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a kid, Kyle. I don¡¯t need to drink milk.¡±

    The two of them walked out of the office and General Ryan shook his head yet there was a hint of smile in his eyes. Watching his own son happily staying with Kate like this also made him happy.

    The only trouble was that Professor Kinsley kept on banging his door, asking for Kate to spend more time in the Research Institute with her parents.

    Now that everyone basically knew that Kate Kinsley is a reverse healer, Professor Kinsley¡¯s status had elevated. A lot of people were trying their best to connect with him and the military was hell bent on protecting him.

    Thus, there will definitely some friction between Kate¡¯s Father and Kyle almost every single day.

    It was a truly interesting sight.

    ¡­

    The next day, the group had no other choice but to gather together again because of this sudden mission.

    Kate was staying with her parentsst night, which made Kyle a bit annoyed. But Kate¡¯s Father¡¯s excellent excuse was that the two of them were not married yet, so it was not suitable for them to stay together all the time.

    In the end, Kyle could only return empty handed.

    Of course, he came to the Research Institute very early in the morning to take his girlfriend with him.

    ¡°It¡¯s only 6 AM, Kyle.¡± Kate¡¯s Father looked at the young man in front of him with ck face. Even if he used to wake up earlier, he didn¡¯t want to be disturbed by this annoying young man, okay?

    Thinking about his little cabbage that was being nibbled by this pig, Kate¡¯s Father was even more annoyed.

    Kyle only looked at Kate¡¯s Father apologetically, but his stance was clear.

    He will not leave without taking Kate with him.

    ¡°Kate is not awake yet. She¡¯s not used to wake up early in the morning unless she had ss.¡± Kate¡¯s Father rolled his eyes but he had no other choice but to let Kyle came in.

    The Research Institute had been refurbished and changed slightly. At this time, there were more rooms so that the professors could have separate room from theirb. Their dormitory was located in the building next to the Research Institute.

    One of the reasons to make a separate dormitory was for the sake of safety and confidentiality.

    After all, there were some research that might not be convenient to be disclosed to the public.

 Chapter 298 - 298 Kateâ€™s Father and Kyleâ€™s Talk

    298 Kate¡¯s Father and Kyle¡¯s Talk

    ¡°You can stay here and wait.¡± Kate¡¯s Father pointed at the sofa while he himself went to the kitchen to take a ss of coffee. It was still early in the morning and if not because he himself had some research he wanted to do, he might not want to wake up this early either.

    Kyle nodded and took a seat.

    He had been making concession with Kate¡¯s Father. After all, he wanted to take the other party¡¯s daughter¡¯s hand. It would be better to have good rtionship in advance so that he could spend more time with Kate.

    Kate¡¯s Father returned to the living room with a cup of coffee.

    ¡°Are you nning on staying idle in City E in the future?¡± Kate¡¯s Father suddenly asked.

    Kyle arched his eyebrows. He had been feeling extremely bored recently because his father asked him to stay low. After all, he was not exactly the quiet type of a person and liked challenge and adventure more than staying quiet and low like this.

    But because of the incident that involved Kate, he was willing to stay low for the time being.

    Though, that didn¡¯t mean he wouldn¡¯t find a chance to sneak out and deal with those giant mutated animals from time to time. They wouldn¡¯t want to be overwhelmed with arge amount of giant mutated animals that they couldn¡¯t deal with it.

    If that happen, wouldn¡¯t humanities be destroyed?

    .....

    They didn¡¯t want it to happen.

    ¡°Probably not, Father inw. But if you¡¯re worried about Kate, I¡¯ll pay more attention to her safety,¡± Kyle replied with a smile.

    Hearing the way Kyle called him, Kate¡¯s Father was itching to punch Kyle once more. He felt that he hadn¡¯t beaten up this annoying brat enough when he first met with the other party after confirming that Little Kitty is Kate back then.

    He red at Kyle.

    ¡°You better be. I wouldn¡¯t want to see Kate in danger.¡±

    Kyle smiled faintly.

    If one were to tell the truth, Kate was actually stronger than him. But it was just that her ability will make her instantly kill so many giant mutated animals with just a thought. His ability still required some process.

    In terms of running away, Kate had instant teleportation.

    Though, Kyle also realized that the moment he reached rank 7, his use of lightning and fire element could also be different. It was as if the two elements had fused into his own body, allowing him to be part of the element itself.

    But this feeling was still rtively faint and Kyle could only do it in some of his body parts. Using his own ability internally also had some interesting benefit, especially lightning element because it could hasten body¡¯s reaction.

    As one knew, body motoric function moved in ordance to the order given by the brain and transfer the information. There will always be a dy in the response. Through the use of lightning element internally, Kyle could hasten this.

    Thus, if he wanted to fight closebat or run away, he could definitely surpass his usual reaction and defeat his opponent even if they were stronger than him.

    But this kind of control required delicate control of light element. If they were not careful enough, it was estimated that they would end up destroying their own body from inside through their own element.

    Thus, Kyle had been training this while killing those giant mutated animals at the wall.

    His other friends were all already close to rank 7 too. The third red rain did increase everyone¡¯s rank, but the gap between rank 6 and rank 7 wasrge. If they were not at rank 6 with sufficient umtion, they would not directly reach rank 7.

    That was also something that Kyle knew after listening to his father¡¯s exnation of several others who had reached rank 7.

    There were only a few of them.

    But each of them had be important figure in this Country. It was to the point that General Ryan said that City E might need to depend on Kyle to make sure they had more say against those other powerful figures.

    Kyle was nomittal about this.

    He would just make a shot if it was necessary. After all, he didn¡¯t want to be controlled by others again and wanted to make this City E the peaceful ce where he could stay with his little wife.

    Nothing else will be necessary for him.

    ¡°There are only a few people who could match me as of now, Father inw. Please don¡¯t worry so much,¡± Kyle added after some consideration.

    ¡°I see. Why did you want to find Kate so early in the morning?¡±

    ¡°There will be representative from White Familying today. He or she asked for ck Group to be present.¡± Kyle shrugged.

    He didn¡¯t want to be present if he had to be honest. But this can also be an extremely good excuse for him to take Kate away and spend more time with her.

    Kate¡¯s Father could see through Kyle¡¯s reasoning and wanted to scold this man again.

    At this moment, he really didn¡¯t know whether it was a good thing for his daughter to get close with Kyle or not. If he had to say, he would rather find a son inw who was not so troublesome like Kyle.

    But there was also what his daughter wanted.

    He could only sigh.

    The two of them proceed to talk about many other matters rted to City E. Kyle had administrative position and so far, he had been working with his father aside from going to the wall to kill these giant mutated animals. After all, he was still a very capable person in many other matters.

    At the same time, he had been pestering Dr. Dall to provide him with the information in regards to the research result. Dr. Dall could only give him the information that was agreed to be made public in advance.

    As for the rest?

    That was not possible.

    Though, for Kyle, it was more than enough. He could definitely rebuild the necessary machine with Dn¡¯s help.

 Chapter 299 - 299 Representative from White Family

    299 Representative from White Family

    After nearly two hours, Kate finally walked out of her bedroom. Her father had prepared a separate bedroom for her in case she wanted to stay with them. After all, Kate¡¯s Father didn¡¯t want her daughter to stay with Kyle all the time.

    The moment Kate walked out, she blinked her eyes when she saw Kyle sitting in the living room.

    She didn¡¯t have the habit to use her ability to check the surrounding people all the time. Whenever she was with her parents, she liked the feeling of returning to the time of peace before the red rain and these giant mutated animals appeared.

    Thus, she was a bit surprised to see Kyle there.

    ¡°Good morning, Kate,¡± Kyle greeted.

    ¡°You¡¯re finally awake.¡± Kate¡¯s Father looked at his daughter and smiled. In the past, Kate would wake up eventer if there was nothing to do. And he could only let her be since he didn¡¯t want to disturb her.

    Seeing her able to wake up quite early made him happy.

    ¡°Good Morning, Dad and Kyle.¡± Kate smiled. ¡°What brings you here so early?¡±

    ¡°Did you forget that the representative from White Family wille?¡± Kyle arched his eyebrows and looked at Kate.

    .....

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Recalling the conversation Kyle had with his father yesterday, Kate pursed her lips. She noddedzily. ¡°I¡¯ll prepare myself.¡±

    ¡°Eat breakfast first!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Dad!¡±

    Kyle watched Kate prepared herself with a hint of smile in his eyes. If this was in the past, he would have never thought that he would like a woman so much that all he wanted to do was to watch over her all day long.

    In front of him, Kate¡¯s Father saw Kyle¡¯s gaze and silently looked away. He could see his daughter¡¯s happiness and how much Kyle liked his daughter.

    Then, what could he say?

    No matter how much he wanted to retain his daughter with him, he didn¡¯t want to prevent her from obtaining her own happiness. Thus, all Kate¡¯s Father could do was to sigh and silently support her daughter.

    Of course, he will still fight Kyle on the surface from time to time.

    Who made this man schemed to get his daughter?

    He will not allow him to seed so easily.

    Before long, Kate was ready and the two of them walked out of Kate¡¯s Father¡¯s house towards the military base.

    ¡°The others should be there soon,¡± Kyle remarked.

    ¡°We¡¯re notte, right?¡± Kate asked. This time, she was using her adult human¡¯s form. For the past week, she only used her cat¡¯s form whenever she wanted to travel with Kyle in a morefortable way. But if it was about to meet with others, she wille with her adult human form.

    Anyway, her transformation ability allowed her to hide her ears and tail, making others unable to know that she could turn into a cat.

    Unless they knew her personally, of course.

    ¡°Father said that it¡¯ll be at 9.¡± Kyle looked at his phone. It was 8:47. They were notte yet.

    ¡°We¡¯re almostte.¡± Kate nced at the time. ¡°Should I use my teleportation ability so that we can reach the location right away.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll scare the soldiers again.¡± Kyleughed.

    The first time Kate used her teleportation ability, Kyle¡¯s Father was already so stunned. If not for him knowing that Kate was indeed of space department, he might think that there was a magic trick.

    After that, General Ryan prohibited Kate from using this teleportation ability too often.

    The scary thing about this teleportation ability was that they could go almost everywhere as long as they had image and thoughts about the location. Thus, they could definitely be a scary assassins¡¯ group should they be cultivated by some other group.

    But since Kate said that it required one to reach rank 7¡­

    General Ryan quickly realized that the cultivation cost might exceed the value. If it was not because one was dedicated or like Kyle, who was willing to dump a lot of resources for Kate¡­ it was estimated that it would be impossible for Kate to reach rank 7 so quickly.

    Not to mention, this was already under the condition where there were still red rain urring from time to time. If the red rain no longering, it would be impossible for them to grow up so quickly.

    ¡°Right.¡± Kate thought about it and giggled.

    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± Kyle pointed at the gate. There were two cars at the front, which he recognized belonged to Jake¡¯s Family and Dn¡¯s Family. The two of them were really quick toe.

    ¡°Wang! Wang!¡± <Kate is here! Kate I can get more crystals!> Robby barked happily when he saw Kate and Kyleing. After some time of interaction, Robby already knew that Kate and Little Kitty were the same person.

    And it means that his resources of additional crystals had to be asked from Kate.

    Thus, Robby be excited.

    ¡°You¡¯re not stealing my resources again!¡± Jake rebuked from the side. Because of this dog, his own resources had been reduced, making him feel the pain in his heart. He didn¡¯t want to dy his progress just to satisfy this dog, got it.

    ¡°Wang! Wang!¡± <That¡¯s mine not yours! You¡¯re the one who steal my resources!>

    ¡°What did you say? I will never let you have my resources!¡±

    ¡°Wang! Wang!¡± <Bad person! Master, please kick him so that I can get my resources>

    Marc¡¯s lips twitched when he saw Robby making trouble again. After not seeing each other for some time, it seemed that Robby¡¯s hobby to make trouble got stronger.

    ¡°Stop it, Robby.¡±

    ¡°Wang! Wang!¡± <Why, Master?>

    ¡°We¡¯re here for other reasons.¡±

    ¡°Wang?¡± <What? >

    As they were moring, several cars came to the gate and Kate¡¯s eyes turned strange. She realized that they might have known the person from the White Family but they didn¡¯t know that.

    The car stopped.

    Everyone looked at the figure walking out of the car and was speechless.

    Why is she here?

 Chapter 300 - 300 Negotiation

    300 Negotiation

    Jake blinked his eyes and said out loud, ¡°No wonder you can reach rank 6 but your ability is not so good...¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Lotte murmured in a low voice.

    Dn was the only one who was not surprised. Ice Blue Group had already met with the White Family in the past because of their business cooperation, so he already knew this woman¡¯s background earlier than the others.

    However, he couldn¡¯t be bothered to tell them.

    It was not his business that they didn¡¯t know.

    ¡°Hello, my name is Alisa White.¡± Alisa smiled when she saw these people. She felt a bit embarrassed when she recalled her poor performance in City H back then, but after knowing that Katee to City E, she begged her father to let here.

    Her father actually didn¡¯t want her toe here, but in the end, he let here.

    ¡°Why did you ask us to be the one to receive you?¡± Kyle was the first tone to ask when he saw Alisa. He recognized her and appreciated her for being able to acknowledge her weakness and grew stronger in ordance. But he still didn¡¯t like having to be called out so early in the morning like this.

    He better used this time to go to theb with Kate and researched the material again. Kate also seemed to like this project very much, thus it has be their private time.

    .....

    Even though the content was only about researching¡­

    But it was still much better than having to be with the others like this.

    Alisa pursed her lips. ¡°White Family¡¯s location is not far from here. We¡¯re rebuilding City C and already put it as our base. Since the location is near, wouldn¡¯t it be better for us to be able to strike some business rtionship agreement?¡±

    ¡°You can actually ask others toe forward.¡± Jakeined. ¡°I know nothing about business.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Lotte looked at her boyfriend and sighed deeply in her heart. Asking for Jake toe over and represented someone to discuss about business¡­ it would be good enough if they didn¡¯t end up bankrupt midway.

    Dn looked at Alisa deeply.

    When he first saw this young woman, it was many years ago when he was still studying. He didn¡¯t have much impression of Alisa aside from the fact that she¡¯s a fast learner if she wanted to.

    But she¡¯s also a pampered young miss.

    Added with the fact that her father was so overprotective, it was hard for Alisa to be able to get out and see the world. It was estimated that she would have begged her father for a long time for her to be able toe out here this time.

    The White Family actually had some business rtionship with Ice Blue Group before this red rain happened.

    But when the world changed, their agreement be void.

    Neither side would be able to fulfill the agreement they agreed because of the current condition. They also talked privately about this matter and agreed not to talk about it for the time being.

    At least, until they figured out a method to deal with these giant mutated animals.

    ¡°White Family is doing business mostly in food and beverage. How¡¯s the situation in your side. Can you already start steady supply again?¡± Dn suddenly asked.

    ¡°For some type of food, we can¡¯t. However, some types are already readily avable.¡± Alisa smirked. ¡°Ice Group had variety of items but they¡¯re most known for their advanced technology. What we wanted is for you to set up a defense system for our family.¡±

    ¡°Troubles?¡±

    ¡°There are some,¡± Alisa had alreadymunicated with Dn in the past. Even if they were not close, she already knew how to deal with Dn who treated words more precious than gold.

    Dn thought about it. ¡°Talk in details inside?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    With that, the two of them walked inside followed by the others.

    ¡°I¡¯m stupid. When did Dn be so proficient in talking about business?¡± Lucy was dumbfounded.

    ¡°He¡¯s the sessor of the Ice Blue Group. If he can¡¯t handle simple negotiation, it¡¯s impossible for his family to be pressing him to be the sessor all these times.¡± Lotte shrugged.

    She naturally knew Dn¡¯s peculiar habit. But at the same time, she knew that he was also extremely capable if he wanted to. It was just that there were few matters that could attract Dn¡¯s interest so far.

    ¡°We might need to prepare for our next mission.¡± Kyle watched Dn¡¯s back and chuckled lightly.

    ¡°Ah? Another mission? I thought we¡¯re ordered to stay low for the time being.¡± Marc was stupefied. He was ready to stay low for weeks but it has only been a week or so but they were already going for another mission?

    ¡°Escort mission, right?¡± Jake understood faster.

    Dn¡¯s family didn¡¯t want him to go out of City E. But if Dn himself was interested in some matters, it would be hard to say whether it would be possible for them to stop him or not.

    If the ck Group were to take a mission to exterminate giant mutated animals, Dn will definitely note.

    The past missions were already more than enough.

    But if it was a mission that was started because Dn wanted to go¡­ then they will definitely be able to travel together.

    ¡°Then it¡¯ll be fun.¡± Kate¡¯s eyes shone.

    She had heard of White Family and their famous chocte. It was just that the price was he expensive back then and she could only eat very rarely. Now that they had the chance to go to White Family, can she possibly ask for some chocte?

    They should still have some stocks, right?

    Seeing Kate¡¯s eyes, Kyle arched his eyebrows. It seemed that he had to ask his father about other famous families who were focused on food. This little girl seemed to like sweets a lot.

    ¡°So, what shall we do now?¡± Lucy looked a bit lost.

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    ¡°How about if we head there? It¡¯s not so hot over there.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s take a seat.¡±

 Chapter 301 - 301 Mission to Escort Dylan

    301 Mission to Escort Dn

    Dn¡¯s negotiation with Alisa went smoothly. It was so smooth that Dn was a bit suspicious but knowing how the white family did their things, he chose to curb this suspiciousness deep inside his mind.

    There might be other reasons why the White Family choose them to cooperate in the first ce.

    Anyway, he will know more when they interacted in the future.

    And when he came out, what greeted him was the sight of his friends ying card under the tree in the military barracks.

    ¡°Ah, I lose again!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, then I can draw the next line on your forehead.¡± Lotte happily took out a marker and drew on Jake¡¯s forehead.

    Marc¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Why did I feel that everyone is targeting Jake?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s the easiest to read.¡± Kyle snorted. This kind of game required them to control their expression so that they would not be easily guessed. But Jake¡¯s expression was a bit too rich, making him lose again and again.

    Kateughed when she heard that.

    .....

    ¡°I¡¯ll win next!¡± Jake said with determination.

    ¡°Yes, yes,¡± Lucy said but her tone clearly signified how much she didn¡¯t actually trust his words.

    ¡°Tsk.¡± Jake clicked his tongue.

    Lotteughed and was about to prepare another set of card, ignoring the depressed Jake who kept on losing.

    ¡°Oh, Dn is done.¡± Jake noticed Dn walking in their direction and waved his hand excitedly. Seeing Dning, he felt that he would be rescued soon and no longer had to suffer from having his face written by the others.

    Dn looked at Jake¡¯s face that was smeared all over and silently wondered how many times did this man lose in such a short period of time.

    Beside him, Alisa was trying her best to stifle herugh. Jake¡¯s appearance was indeed very hrious and being able to y around so peacefully during this time was already considered quite the luxury.

    But as they controlled more and more area and suppressed these giant mutated animals, it was estimated that things would definitely get better and better.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to City C,¡± Dn said. ¡°Will youe along?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this considered a mission for us to escort you?¡± Lotte asked with a smile while putting her marker away.

    Marc also cleaned up the cards since no one would bother to y again. They only yed in the first ce because they were waiting for Dn to finish his negotiation with Alisa and the other people of White Family.

    Dn thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°Tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    He turned to look at Alisa who smiled. ¡°Okay, we¡¯re going tomorrow. I have already prepared the present for you for our private agreement.¡±

    After that, one of her guard came forward with arge box and handed it to Dn. He bowed respectfully and then left.

    On the other hand, Lotte was seriously looking at Dn. Why did she feel that Dn was talking more and more when it came to business but he still kept his words very simple towards them?

    Was spring finallye to Dn?

    Or it was only because he was preparing to take over Ice Blue Group in the future, so he began to take some business from time to time?

    Lotte¡¯s eyes were filled with inquiry and desire to get gossip that Dn unconsciously took a step back from her.

    ¡°Private agreement?¡± Jake asked curiously. ¡°What kind of agreement?¡±

    ¡°Training her elements.¡± Dn nced at Jake and opened the box. There were various of products that belonged to White Family. It seemed that one way or another some of their factory could still operate in this period of time.

    Or they might have rebuilt it after a few months of adaptation.

    ¡°White Choctes?¡± Lotte¡¯s eyes shone brightly when she saw it andpletely forgot what she was thinking just now. This chocte was famous and she herself liked it very much. But for the sake of controlling her weight, she could only eat asionally to make sure that she would not overeat and be fat.

    Not far from Lotte, Kate¡¯s eyes also sparkled when she saw the white chocte. Needless to say, she was also a person who loved to eat snack. If not because Kyle caught her, she might have eaten a lot more.

    Her mother also pampered her and often made some kind of snacks for her.

    Though, her father would strictly prohibit her from eating too much to prevent her from having stomach problem.

    ¡°Alisa is water element.¡± Kyle thought of the cooperation back then and nodded. After the red rain, he could see that Alisa was getting stronger, but she was still rank 6. Dn himself was at the peak of rank 6, so for Dn to help Alisa train, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult.

    On their way to City C, there will be a lot of chances for Dn to make a shot since countless giant mutated animals would be roaming around.

    Dn¡¯s control over water element was more delicate and better than Alisa. If she trained with him, she should be able to handle these giant mutated animals much better than what she had done back then in City H.

    ¡°Want some?¡± Dn pointed at the box. He couldn¡¯t eat all of them and didn¡¯t have much interest in most of them. He didn¡¯t like sweets.

    The one who liked sweets were usually women and in this group, he could already see two people who were staring at the white choctes.

    ¡°Give me one.¡± Kyle pointed to the white chocte.

    ¡°Me too!¡± Jake raised his hand.

    After they got the chocte, Kyle handed it to Kate while Jake handed it to Lotte. Their gesture was clear¡­ they asked to give to their woman. The two women naturally happily epted the white chocte without hesitation.

    Marc watched everything and looked at the sky.

    Why did hee here just to be fed with more dog food?

    He better stay on the bed and didn¡¯t do anything!

    It felt so miserable being a single dog.

 Chapter 302 - 302 Mission to Escort Dylan <2>

    302 Mission to Escort Dn <2>

    Lucy also covered her face and felt that she should have checked her almanac before going out. It would be better for her to go to see her younger brother and beat him up again rather than watching the show of dog food in front of her.

    Lucas, who was chatting happily with Lica in the research institute, suddenly shivered. He looked around him, wondering what kind of ident did his sister experience for her to want to beat him up again?

    ¡°Don¡¯t you also want chocte, Lucy?¡± Lotte asked curiously.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t really like sweets.¡± Lucy waved her hand. Perhaps it was because of her habits and training since she was young that she was not used to eat anything that sweet.

    She would rather eat a lot of oily food rather than sweets.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Kate nodded, not surprised.

    When she was in the university, she bought some snacks from time to time. She herself liked to eat various types of cakes and sweets while Lucy would buy some oily snacks. The two of them have different taste but still shared their snacks asionally.

    After all, it was fine if it was asional.

    ¡°But it has been a while since we eat sweets.¡± Lotte licked her fingers and clicked her tongue, tasting the chocte carefully.

    .....

    Beside her, Jake was watching and felt that he was really thirsty suddenly. He took a deep breath and forced himself to look away so that he would not show his disgraceful side to other people.

    ¡°Wang!¡± <Master, what is chocte?>

    ¡°It¡¯s a sweet snack.¡± Marc was already stepping away from the others. He felt that the more he stayed with the ck Group, the more dog food he would get. It was so miserable.

    ¡°Wang?¡± <Don¡¯t you want one, Master?>

    ¡°No.¡± Marc looked at his dog speechlessly. When did he like to eat sweet snacks?

    Also, it was usually expensive and as a person who had poor background, Marc naturally didn¡¯t have interest to cultivate his hobby to eat something luxurious. That would put a burden on his wallet.

    ¡°Wipe your mouth. You¡¯re like a kid.¡± Kyle chuckled and handed tissue to Kate.

    Kate blushed and took the tissue.

    Seeing their interaction, Marc didn¡¯t hesitate anymore and turned around. ¡°I¡¯m going back to walk Robby.¡±

    ¡°Wang? Wang!¡± <What are you saying, Master? Robby can walk by himself!>

    ¡°Shut up, Robby!¡±

    ¡°Wang! Wang!¡± <Robby didn¡¯t want to shut up! Robby will only up if Master give food!>

    ¡°Who taught you this?!¡±

    Lucy silently retreated and decided to pay a visit to her younger brother before they departed. She had to give him a gift so that he would not miss his sister when she was away.

    Poor Lucas didn¡¯t know how he would get a beating again.

    People are staying at home but the pote from the sky.

    Only Dn was still expressionless and packed the rest of the products away. He seemed to be very immune to the sparkle of dog food that the two couples in front of him spread out.

    ¡­

    The next day, they departed towards City C.

    The location of City C was not that far, but that city has also been destroyed by these giant mutated animals before. After all, City C was among the 9 Cities that received the gems and the researchers were researching it.

    It was not an exaggeration to say that most of the nine cities had already fallen.

    Only City I was still stand firm.

    Since it was a military city and had a lot of solders¡­ the city still fared rtively well so far. It was just that these soldiers were all searching frantically for their family members. Many of their family members didn¡¯t live in City I, which was the reason why they wished to be able to find them.

    Theing of these giant mutated animals was really a disaster for them.

    But so far, they persevered.

    While the outside world was still in turmoil because of these giant mutated animals, this small group departed towards City C.

    ¡°The distance to City C is quite far. We will have to take frequent break in between.¡± Kyle looked at the front calmly. He continued without looking at Dn, ¡°And you can train Alisa during the break time.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡± Dn nodded.

    ¡°Hey, do you really need a tutor to practice these elements?¡± Lucy asked, not really understanding why they had to have a teacher. She felt that she could train by herself as long as she kept on fighting those giant mutated animals.

    ¡°Some people can do it themselves, but there are also others who need help.¡± Lotte shrugged. ¡°And because we¡¯re all mostly first generation of awakened, it¡¯s hard to find someone who can teach us systematically.¡±

    Lucy thought about it and nodded.

    Kate was half sleeping while listening to the others. Her form as a cat still made her require sleep from time to time, so she was not exactly active in the conversation.

    She yawned. ¡°Learning systematically is good for the future generations.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Lotte thought about it and nodded. Her parents were professors, so she knew the importance of knowledge.

    ¡°Let¡¯s stop here.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    They prepared their camp while Dn walked to a separate area from them with Alisa.

    ¡°You need to control your water element with calm mind.¡± Dn looked at Alisa calmly.

    ¡°Calmly?¡± Alisa asked.

    ¡°Just let it flow. Don¡¯t force it.¡± Dn yed with the water on his hand. Every element required different type of approach in ordance to their personality and the element¡¯s characteristic. He felt that it was easy for him because he was not exactly an emotional person.

    For him, the water and ice element were part of peaceful and calm. As long as he kept himself cool, he could control them easily.

    But of course, the speed would depend on practice.

    It was impossible for him to be an expert instantly.

    Alisa took a deep breath and nodded. She adjusted her mood and began to train again, controlling the water element on her hand.

 Chapter 303 - 303 Training Elements

    303 Training Elements

    Bang!

    Lucy had finished dealing with another giant mutated animals and looked to the back where Dn was still busy teaching Alisa. There were fewer giant mutated animals around them because the rest was handled by the others.

    After all, Alisa was here to practice and not to exterminate these giant mutated animals.

    ¡°Is City C far away?¡± Lucy asked while watching Dn teaching Alisa how to control the water element better to fight these giant mutated animals.

    ¡°Not that far.¡± Marc nced at Lucy and grinned. ¡°It¡¯s only a few days¡¯ time if we¡¯re in normal times.¡±

    ¡°With these giant mutated animals slowing us down, it might take a week¡¯s time.¡± Lotte stretched her body. ¡°But it didn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m more curious how the White Family managed to produce enough supplies for their industries again.¡±

    Many other people were still having difficulties in regards to food. But the White Family actually able to produce these choctes again. And choctes contained a lot of calories, which was quite useful during this time since many people needed to fight giant mutated animals all day long.

    They would burn calories faster the more they fought. The choctes can be an additional snack during battle that would not hinder their movement in the slightest bit.

    ¡°There might be something interesting there.¡± Kyle nodded.

    .....

    He also had some thoughts in regards to this matter, but he never mentioned it outwards clearly. It was because he understood that they would only know when they reached City C.

    ¡°By the way, is it possible for us to pick up gems from the street again?¡± Jake recalled the time when Kate suddenly asked them to stop because she sensed that transformation gem. If there were to be another gem, she would definitely not pass the chance to get it.

    After all, they all knew how precious that rare transformation gem is.

    ¡°¡­Not all street is rarely visited like before.¡± Lotte looked at her boyfriend speechlessly.

    ¡°I¡¯m just saying.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t hope too much.¡±

    Lotte rolled her eyes and looked in Dn¡¯s direction curiously. ¡°I didn¡¯t understand how his exnation could help with the training.¡±

    ¡°What did he say?¡±

    ¡°That water element is calming?¡± Lotte has wind element, which basically made her able to hear other people¡¯s conversation even if they were a distance away. Usually, she would ignore those voices and controlled her own element to prevent her from hearing many things.

    After all, there were things that were not suitable for her to hear.

    This time, she faintly listened to Dn¡¯s exnation to Alisa and felt quite intrigued by how he exined his element.

    ¡°How we control the element will not always be the same.¡± Kyle could exin better in this regards because he himself used to be a teacher. Even if most of his students were sleeping in his ss, it didn¡¯t affect his exnation that much.

    They were sleeping because they couldn¡¯t understand and feel bored but if Kyle were speaking in front of other researchers, they would definitely sit straight and listen carefully.

    ¡°Say?¡± Jake was curious.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take you and your mother as example.¡± Kyle nced at Jake. ¡°Your control over the metal element is more brash and usually involverger items. On the other hand, your mother will control smaller and more delicate shapes of the metal element.¡±

    Jake nodded.

    When he was practicing with his mother, he had already noticed that he tended to make bigger things rather than smaller ones. It was not like he couldn¡¯t, but he felt that it was easier to make bigger things than smaller ones.

    ¡°It should be affected by your personality. Because you¡¯re not the type that¡¯s attentive nor paying attention to details, you feel that controlling small items are more of a burden but it¡¯s not like you can¡¯t do it at all.¡±

    Hearing Kyle¡¯s words, Jake was speechless.

    He knew that he was not attentive, but did Kyle had to speak it out loud for everyone to hear?

    Lotte was looking his direction right now, ok?

    Kyle didn¡¯t pay attention to Jake¡¯s miserable expression and continued his exnation, ¡°But of course, how you developter on will depend on your training. This will mostly affect how you start your training and feel morefortable with your control.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Lotte nodded and looked at Jake. He was indeed not a very attentive person.

    She silently sighed and wonder to herself why did she fall for Jake in the first ce? But it seemed that even if he was like that, she still like him very much?

    Jake looked at Lotte bitterly.

    Should he change his personality a bit?

    ¡°You can think about your own personality and not need me to exin everything, right?¡± Kyle turned to look at Marc and Lucy who were also listening not far away.

    Lucy nodded.

    She was a reckless person. For her, controlling the enhancement ability was easy as long as she beat up countless giant mutated animals. That way, she didn¡¯t actually need any practice on her own.

    Of course, she didn¡¯t have to beat these giant mutated animals. Sparring with other people will also work.

    Because as long as she moved her body around, she will passively activate her enhancement ability and continued to temper her body to be stronger and stronger. It had be part of her nature.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Marc also nodded.

    He felt that he was more of a rational and calm person¡­

    Uh wait, that didn¡¯t seem to be true.

    Marc thought to himself and nced in one direction before turning his attention away.

    ¡°Marc?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Marc smiled.

    Kyle arched his eyebrows but didn¡¯t pester the matter. Anyway, even if Marc looked yful and calm on the surface, Kyle knew that this Marc was somewhat dual faced. But that other side of him was not shown most of the time.

    Anyway, he didn¡¯t want to delve deeper on these people¡¯s personal matters.

    It was not his business.

    ¡°How about your personality, Kyle?¡± Kate suddenly asked.

 Chapter 304 - 304 City C

    304 City C

    ¡°Me?¡± Kyle arched his eyebrows and turned to look at Kate.

    He has always been a person who controlled himself well but most of the time, he was the type of person who would destroy things that didn¡¯t look good in his eyes. Perhaps, that was the reason why the element he awakened were fire and lightning.

    The two most destructive type of elements.

    ¡°You know how I usually am, Kate.¡± Kyle patted Kate¡¯s head, not wanting to exin more.

    Kate blinked her eyes but didn¡¯t probe deeper.

    Instead, she was thinking of her own personality and why she even awakened the reverse healing ability. She was not the type of person who would wish for other people¡¯s destruction, right?

    Or was it because she was usually azy person and always wanted to finish everything quickly so that she could y around.

    ¡­That was quite unusual.

    But thinking of how easy it was for her to advance and use her abilities, Kate chose to put the matter to the back of her head.

    .....

    Anyway, it didn¡¯t matter that much.

    ¡°We¡¯re going again. Are you done?¡± Kyle called Dn and Alisa.

    The two of them finished their first lesson and get on the car again.

    ¡­

    The rest of the journey was very quiet without anything interesting happening. Aside from the fact that they were all busy killing these giant mutated animals and collected the crystals, there was nothing else that happened.

    Alisa was also getting better and better. It was to the point that Jake was jealous by her quick learning.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why she was still so poor before but getting much better so fast now,¡± Jakeined. He had trained so hard for months but his result didn¡¯t seem to be as good as Alisa¡¯s few days¡¯ training.

    It was frustrating.

    Not to mention, he had just suffered with Lotte to practice in City E. Even if they still sneaked out to have their date, Kyle seemed to have been prepared for them to continue their practice so that they would not suddenly lose control again.

    ¡°Lack of experience, notck of practice.¡± Dn could see that Alisa was not so awkward in using her abilities. But when it came to closebat and instant decision making, she was not so fast. It had to beck of experience.

    And with her status as the young princess of White Family, it was estimated that there were many people who protected her. It might be to the point that she herself was not allowed to walk around and fight by herself.

    That way, it would be hard for her to grow.

    ¡°Are there not many experts in White Family?¡± Jake asked curiously.

    ¡°There are some, but most of them are busy to protect and to work.¡± Alisa shrugged. She only had one expert protecting her, so it was impossible for her to roam around and try to fight these giant mutated animals.

    If she had to be honest, this was the first time she felt so free because she could fight to her heart content.

    Even if there were others who were protecting her, they were not so close that she would feel suffocated and that she was heavily protected.

    It felt much better.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± Alisa pointed at the gate in front of them. ¡°City C had already attracted a lot of people to live and the military had also started to pay attention to. Our family is located at the west of City C, near the factories and also the fields.¡±

    ¡°The fields?¡± Kyle asked.

    ¡°Yes. Cocoa field and sugar cane field.¡± Alisa smiled.

    Kyle nodded. He knew that chocte was made from cocoa that needed to be processed further. Anyway, he was not in a food industry and didn¡¯t have much interest in farming like many others who were deeply involved in this industry.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you there.¡± Alisa thought for a moment. ¡°My father said that it¡¯s impossible to hide this soon anyway.¡±

    ¡°Is there something there?¡± Jake became interested instantly.

    ¡°Wang! Wang!¡± <Are there more food?>

    Marc pushed his dog to the side. He felt tired when he thought of this foodie dog that only cared for food and nothing else. Can¡¯t this dog realize that his master was also working hard to feed him, so he had to be more restrained.

    ¡°An interesting mutation.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    This naturally attracted everyone. The red rain had caused everything to change and what they wanted to know more right now was whether there were any other mutations that urred or not.

    Anyway, as long as it was not those annoying giant mutated animals, it would be very interesting.

    ¡°Does the researchers have taken notice of this?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s not only here but also some other ces.¡± Alisa admitted. ¡°There will be an important meeting for everyone who had reached rank 7 within a months¡¯ time.¡±

    Kyle¡¯s eyes narrowed when he heard that.

    With the third red rain, more and more powerful awakened people had appeared. And it was also time for those powerful force to show their might so that they could truly unite the country.

    After all, it was not impossible for the country to split after so many attacks from these giant mutated animals.

    Even now, the situation was notpletely good.

    What they wanted was to keep the country intact together and not separate it into several countries because of the current separation. If they talked about this matter many yearster, it would have been toote.

    The foundation had to be built earlier.

    This had to be decided when there were still threat of these giant mutated animals so that they could be united more. Without the threat of giant mutated animals, it would be harder to make these parties willingly cooperate.

    ¡°I see.¡± Kyle thought of his two elements and the corner of his lips curled up to form a sneer. At the very least, now he could formally say that he wanted the control of City E and wouldn¡¯t care for others.

 Chapter 305 - 305 Mutated Plants

    305 Mutated nts

    When they reached City C, Dn was escorted to White Family Residence while the rest chose to stay behind. Anyway, they knew that Dn would help with some important matters in regards to White Family defense.

    Even in this changed world, the technology still didn¡¯t lose its function and still y prominent role.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see the field. Even if we can¡¯t enter, we should be able to take a look of it from a distance, right?¡± Lotte suggested.

    ¡°Good idea.¡± Jake was also curious.

    ¡°Can we even know what changed without them telling us?¡± Lucy was skeptical. In her opinion, they would need others to exin about the changes that urred for them to truly understood.

    ¡°We can try.¡±

    ¡°Yep, it will be interesting.¡± Marc also nodded in agreement. He was getting bored with the time he spent in City E. Being able to see new things naturally interest him greatly.

    ¡°Wang! Wang!¡± <I also want to see!>

    As they walked, Kate was also looking in the direction of the field with a strange gaze. She felt strange white dots fluctuation from that direction. This made her wonder what kind of mutation happened on the field.

    .....

    The giant mutated animals were different. It was definitely not humans either because the shape was different.

    So Kate was confused.

    When they got close, they were stupefied to see therge cocoa nt in the middle with many other cocoa nts around it.

    ¡°Are you seeing what I¡¯m seeing?¡± Jake asked, his voice contained astonishment and disbelief.

    ¡°Yes, I see it.¡± Lotte looked at the giant mutated cocoa nts in front of her and took a deep breath.

    They thought that the third red rain wouldn¡¯t affect them so much because these giant mutated animals only got stronger slightly. There were no other species that turned into awakened nor any strange giant mutated animals.

    But now, they felt that they had thought too simply.

    Of course, these giant mutated animals didn¡¯t change.

    Because the one that experienced mutation was the nts. Now, there will be another creature that they might need to face named giant mutated nts.

    ¡°¡­I really wish that the third red rain didn¡¯t happen now.¡± Marc clutched his chest in pain. He had reached rank 6 thanks to the third red rain, but thinking about how to deal with these nts in the future¡­

    He felt that the future was really bleak.

    Giant mutated nts will be very different from giant mutated animals because of their location. Giant mutated nts would exist depending on their geography while giant mutated animals could move around because they were mobile.

    But all in all, they were troublesome to deal with.

    At this time, Marc felt that there might be some areas that would be marked as red zone in the future thanks to these giant mutated animals and giant mutated nts.

    ¡°The mutated giant nts might not be so hostile towards humans as those giant mutated animals,¡± Kate remarked. She watched the giant mutated cocoa nt in front of her and it didn¡¯t give her the same feeling as those giant mutated animals.

    Those giant mutated animals were attacking based on instinct no matter who it was. It was to the point that they would not hesitate to kill their own kind in their instinct to grow stronger.

    But these nts were more peaceful.

    They didn¡¯t take the initiative to attack anyone and instead seemed to coexist peacefully with the human beings.

    At the same time, she was analyzing these white dots. Previously, she couldn¡¯t see any nt¡¯s white dots. Not that they didn¡¯t exist, but it might be for herself so that she wouldn¡¯t be overwhelmed.

    If both giant mutated animals and normal nts were to be filled with white dots, how should she differentiate them?

    Kate knew very well that she couldn¡¯t.

    Instead, she would feel tremendous headache because everywhere she looked would be filled with both white and ck color. She would never be able to see the world in the same way as she used to be, which would be very troublesome.

    Now that some of these nts had mutated, she could see their white dots better.

    Perhaps, she could control what she sees?

    Kate was somewhat intrigued by this conjecture but she didn¡¯t want to try it here. It would be strange if she didn¡¯t listen to the others and fell into deep though in the middle of the road.

    ¡°Really?¡± Lotte asked curiously.

    ¡°At least, this one didn¡¯t seem to be hostile.¡± Kate shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know about the other giant mutated nts, though.¡±

    ¡°Then I guess humans¡¯ development in the future would not be separated from these new mutated nts.¡±

    Everyone looked at the giant mutated cocoa nt in the middle.

    At this moment, they realized very deeply that even if they worked hard to eliminate all of these giant mutated animals, their world could never be the same anymore. The changes that had been brought by those red rain will exist for an extremely long time.

    They might need to adapt to this change in humans¡¯ ability and how to use them in their daily life.

    The so called hope for things to go back to how it used to be had long gone.

    It was impossible.

    They just had to adapt to this new changes and the way of life for the next few years until order returned. And how the world shaped in the future would depend on these awakened who held the strongest power.

    Because their abilities alone were more than enough to destroy a city.

    If they were to disagree with the rules andw that was made, it was estimated that a big battle that could change thendscape could happen.

    It would be disastrous.

    Even if no one said it at this moment, they had known it in their heart and silently looked at the row of these giant cocoa nts in front of them. Everyone had mixed feelings but neither one of them spoke it out.

 Chapter 306 - 306 Mutated Plants <2>

    306 Mutated nts <2>

    After watching the giant cocoa nt for a while, they returned.

    This field belonged to the White Family and they were only curious about it. They had no intention of getting inside and possibly provoke either the White Family or the newly mutated nts.

    ¡°Do you think there are also some mutated nts around City E?¡± Lotte asked the question she was most worried about.

    If there were giant mutated nts near City E, they would need to eliminate it early. If the giant mutated nt was allowed to grow, it was estimated that City E would be a deserted ce that wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to live in.

    They had worked hard to build City E for the past few weeks or so.

    Having to leave City E after the harsh rebuilding was definitely not something they wanted to happen.

    ¡°I¡¯ll patrol when we get back.¡± Kyle frowned. He also didn¡¯t want any strange things to disturb the peaceful in City E.

    Since that was the case, he will just be the one to make a move. Anyway, the daily work he had in City E that involved the administrative work was very boring for him. He didn¡¯t like staying behind the desk all day long.

    If not because he had to stay low previously, he would have long disagree with his father¡¯s arrangement.

    .....

    ¡°Me too.¡± Kate raised her hand.

    Since she could see these white dots, she estimated that it would be easy for her to spot these giant mutated nts. Just like giant mutated animals, she could use the reverse healing to deal with them quickly.

    At the same time, she didn¡¯t need to get close to them.

    Perfect~.

    ¡°That will be a good idea. We should also tell my father and your father about it,¡± Jake agreed and took out his phone, ready to tell his parents about it. In any case, his parents were part of the military and had some influence in City E.

    They should be able to handle this matter.

    ¡°They can patrol for now. Later when we get back, we can also do it again.¡± Lucy nodded in satisfaction.

    Her fist had itched for some action, so she felt happy with this arrangement. At the very least, she would be able to train more and didn¡¯t need to worry about breaking equipment because her strength was indeed a bit¡­

    Ehm.

    Outrageous.

    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea, but you better stay low.¡± Kyle looked at Lucy and twitched his lips. For some reasons, he felt that this group was unreliable.

    Can they truly stay low key when they were facing those missions in the future? He felt that he should arrange someone to supervise them.

    Thinking that Dn wouldn¡¯te with them for the patrol mission¡­

    Kyle sighed.

    The most reliable one was naturally Dn.

    Now, he felt that the others were very unreliable and couldn¡¯t be depended.

    During dinner time, the White Family invited them in.

    Alisa was the one who weed them again. ¡°There are some other cooperation that my father would like to talk with you, Mr. Kyle.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± Kyle arched his eyebrows. ¡°In regards to business, I think Dn is already a very good partner. There¡¯s no need to add me into the equation.¡±

    ¡°How can it be the same.¡± Alisa chuckled. ¡°He wants to talk about some other matters rted to the cities and other things like that.¡±

    Kyle arched his eyebrows and nodded. ¡°In that case, I would see White Family¡¯s Head for a moment.¡±

    <Shall Ie with you?> Kate asked through their telepathic ability.

    Kyle nodded and pulled Kate¡¯s hand to follow him. He had no intention to separate her from anything he knew. Anyway, Kate¡¯s ability was also at the forefront in City E and will definitely have to be involved in many other things.

    <You don¡¯t have to say anything and leave me for the discussion part.>

    <Got it. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll understand either way>

    <Heh, right>

    Alisa watched them and shook her head.

    Oh well, it was not her business how they wanted to deal with it. She didn¡¯t know what her father was thinking either.

    Because her father cared too much about her, he didn¡¯t let her know of some matters in the family and handled it himself. Her brothers also didn¡¯t seem to know either and only some of them were able to help their father.

    Knock! Knock!

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    The door opened and Kyle walked in with Kate beside him. In front of them was a middle aged man who was standing beside the bookcase beside him. He turned to look at the two of them and nodded.

    ¡°I have been waiting for you toe, Kyle Martin.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Mr. White.¡± Kyle was nomittal. He was not familiar with this White Family Head even if he had already met with the other party in the past. After all, he still followed the Research Institute in many matters and one of them was in regards to food research.

    White Family was involved in order to make sure that they were always at the forefront of their business. It was at that time Kyle met with this Mr. White.

    Mr. White has always been an ambitious person. Without him, the White Family wouldn¡¯t have grown prosperous and be a powerful family with billions of asset in their name. Though, that wealth had actually be half useless.

    There were too many emptynd avable thanks to these giant mutated animalsing.

    But if they wanted to live in a city and be protected by the military and other powerful families, it wouldn¡¯t be so cheap unless they were part of the few people who came and helped out. At that time, they might be able to gain some advantage while the rest could only try their best to grab what was left.

    Mr. Whiteughed lightly. ¡°Take a seat. It might take some time.¡±

    ¡°I would like to ask what kind of business Mr. White think required my presence?¡± Kyle asked bluntly. He didn¡¯t really likemunicating with businessman because they loved to twist their words so much and answer ambiguously most of the time, deflecting other people¡¯s effort to pry into their purpose.

    ¡°I have a request.¡±

 Chapter 307

    307?Trade

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°The national meeting.¡± Mr. White looked at Kyle deeply. ¡°With your capabilities, I think that you will be included in the invitation, wouldn¡¯t you?¡±

    Kyle arched his eyebrows but didn¡¯t answer.

    He was already at the peak of rank 6 before the third red rain. Even a fool could guess that he definitely advanced to rank 7 after the red rain. And at this period of time and probably for the next few months, rank 7 would represent the highest rank in the world.

    Even if they didn¡¯t know much about these ranking because it was made spontaneously in regards to when they felt they experienced rise in their ability to quantify it, they could guess that Kyle would definitely be among those at the top.

    .....

    Mr. White himself was also an awakened, but his talent was far away from his little daughter.

    He didn¡¯t want to put Alisa in danger.

    But as the world continued to progress, he realized that only those awakened would have a say in this world. Without having any strong awakened, any force would gradually decline until it was impossible for them to stand up on their own.

    ¡°What do you want, Mr. White?¡±

    ¡°I would like you to include me in the business exchange afterwards. Every rank 7 can bring any force they wanted to discuss about the business world as the street will be cleaned up soon and economy had to continue.¡± Mr. White looked at Kyle seriously.

    ¡°Alisa is approaching rank 7. She might be able to make a breakthrough at that time and you will only be wasting this favor, Mr. White.¡± Kyle was calm.

    ¡°No. Alisa still needs at least a few more months without another red rain.¡± Mr. White knew his daughter well and even if Alisa is powerful, it was impossible for her to advance so quickly.

    Using those gems and also practicing had allowed her to advance faster.

    But she was still at rank 6 even after the third red rain, which stated that her own foundation might not be so stable. The third red rain only stabilized her foundation and didn¡¯t allow her to advance quickly.

    Thus, Mr. White knew that the chance for him to participate in the first national exchange would be close to none.

    ¡°What would you like to offer?¡± Kyle asked.

    Mr. White nced imperceptibly at Kate beside Kyle before answering, ¡°The child mutated cocoa nt along with this number of choctes for City E.¡±

    Kyle looked at Mr. White¡¯s gaze and the corner of his lips curled up slightly. This businessman truly knew how to gain advantage. But he would not be able to fulfill the needs of City E with such little amount.

    ¡°That¡¯s not enough.¡±

    ¡°In that case¡­¡±

    Kate watched the two men go back and forth a few times and blinked her eyes innocently. She felt that she was really at the wrong ce at the wrong time.

    Though, she also knew that she herself coulde to that national meeting. The fact that she had reached rank 7 might be acknowledged by a lot of people even without meeting her directly. After all, that incident in City H had long spread far and wide.

    No one would be stupid enough to test her ability.

    Knowing that she¡¯s a reverse healer, those who dared to test her would be like stepping one step to the gate of hell if they didn¡¯t die directly.

    They didn¡¯t want to die so quickly.

    Wasn¡¯t it good for them to stay alive.

    It didn¡¯t take long before Kyle and Mr. White came into an agreement. The amount Kyle asked was definitely for more child mutate cocoa nts. After all, the people in the Research Institute would be more interested in these.

    The chocte was also needed, though.

    There hadn¡¯t been much luxury in City E. This will add more vor in their lives aside from the usual rice and flour type of meal.

    ¡°Happy cooperation, Mr. White.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Mr. White looked at Kyle deeply and sighed. It seemed that he still underestimated this young man.

    ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll go first.¡±

    ¡­

    After the conversation, Kyle and Kate naturally join the others in their dinner. Right now, the amount of food had long decreased by half.

    ¡°You¡¯re all such a big eater,¡± Kyle scolded and took a seat, preparing the tes and spoon for Kate before for himself.

    ¡°That¡¯s because you take such a long time,¡± Jake reasoned.

    ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t share what I got with you.¡±

    ¡°Wait, what did you get?¡± Lotte was the one who got curious. After all, Kyle did take quite a long time in talking with Mr. White so they all eat first.

    ¡°Choctes.¡± Kyle was calm. ¡°A ton.¡±

    Jake was stupefied when he heard what Kyle said. What did he do to be able to get so much chocte in such a short period of time? Also, what kind of thing did he trade to be able to make Mr. White agreed to such agreement.

    ¡°Did you sell the items in the space?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Kyle¡¯s lips twitched. With Mr. White¡¯s capabilities, would he even care about the little things that Kyle put into the space. Those items were all only things that he and the others could use from time to time.

    It was not enough to be trade so outrageously like this.

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s another chance for the businessmen tomunicate with other businessmen in the future.¡± Kyle shrugged. ¡°The specific should be made known when we get back.¡±

    Jake looked at Kyle curiously but didn¡¯t press for more answer.

    He knew that it would have nothing to do with him. All he had to do was to train harder and made sure that he would not hold the team back. Anyway, even if he could participate in any kind of meetings¡­

    It was estimated that he wouldn¡¯t be able to achieve anything.

    He had no interest in that kind of thing either way.

 Chapter 308 - 308 Second Date in Different City <1>

    308 Second Date in Different City <1>

    They stayed in City C for a few days, immersed in the difference atmospherepared to City E. City C was not as united as City E because there were several forces who were trying their best to make their name known here.

    Aside from the military, it was the other businessmen families.

    Between City A to City I, there were only 3 cities left. City C and City E were both rebuilt from scratch and attracted the refugee from the other destroyed cities nearby. City I was still stand firm but it was perfectly controlled by the military and only the family members of the soldiers inside were allowed toe.

    They didn¡¯t open the door for other refugee.

    Who knew what kind of thoughts these people would have?

    The soldiers in City I naturally would not want topromise their safety. There were already so many giant mutated animals they had to face, they didn¡¯t want to add spies and others into the list of things they had to be careful of during this time.

    It was already tiring enough.

    But if one had to be honest, there were nothing much to see in City C. If not because Dn was still a bit busy to reinforce the defense of White Family, they would have left a long time ago.

    But since they were already here, it would be a waste not to spend their time and take a look around.

    .....

    Who knew when they wille back to City C again in the future?

    At least, before the teleportation route fixed and secured, there wouldn¡¯t be many chances for them to head out of City E again.

    ¡­

    <Inside a room in City C>

    ¡°Say, what brings you here early in the morning?¡± Kyle looked at Jake in front of him coldly. ¡°Do you think the training I give you and Lotte in City E is not enough.¡±

    Jake nearly vomited when he heard Kyle¡¯s words. ¡°You¡¯ve already interrupted our date and made us date during training. Now you even want to kick me out?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re in my room.¡±

    ¡°This hotel belongs to the White Family.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s temporarily given to us while we¡¯re staying in City C.¡± Kyle snorted. He looked at Jake up and down before concluding, ¡°You¡¯ve been kicked out of Lotte¡¯s room.¡±

    Jake was speechless.

    Howe Kyle knew it without him even telling anything?

    No, he couldn¡¯t admit it!

    He will never admit being kicked out of the room by Lotte!

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t get kicked out.¡±

    ¡°Heh.¡±

    Jake looked at Kyle resentfully and finally didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Yesterday, we¡¯re all touring the entire City C together. I want some private time with my girlfriend!¡±

    ¡°Say that to her and not to me.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the leader! She listens to you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re her boyfriend. She should listen to you more.¡±

    Jake vs Kyle.

    Jake KO.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you also want a date with your girlfriend?¡± Jake finally asked weakly. He felt that Kyle was being even colder towards them.

    ¡°She¡¯s having fun with the other girls yesterday.¡± Kyle nced at Jake, asking what Jake actually wanted to say.

    City C was not big and it was easy for them to go to various ces. Yesterday, they all went in a group, touring several locations together.

    With Dn as exception.

    He was still busy in White Family mansion and they didn¡¯t even know when Dn will finish.

    One thing for sure, when he was done, they would go back to City E.

    ¡°I mean, you don¡¯t usually have a date with Kate. So, can you arrange so that I can have date with Lotte while you have date with Kate?¡± Jake asked his purpose.

    ¡°I¡¯m always spending time with her.¡±

    Jake: ¡°¡­¡±

    Thinking of the time in City E where he would ask where Kyle was and the answer would always be with Kate. The two of them were almost inseparable except when they do their business in the bathroom.

    ¡°Kate is a young woman and you¡¯re older than her. Doesn¡¯t she have different ideas of date from you?¡±

    Kyle arched his eyebrows.

    Due to the position his father gave and also his interest in research, he usually only spent his time with Kate during break or when he was doing research. As his former student, Kate still have some basic knowledge, so she was able to help him.

    But aside from his home, their parents¡¯ home, andboratory, they indeed hadn¡¯t spent so much time outside.

    There was simply no time.

    ¡°There are a lot of giant mutated animals outside,¡± Kyle said calmly.

    If they were to go out, that would be to kill these giant mutated animals roaming around City E. Though, their number had decreased because of Kate¡¯s presence and her action of killing them all instantly.

    Some of these giant mutated animals were not stupid.

    They knew that if they were to get close to Kate, they would be killed.

    Who would want to seek death.

    Jake looked at Kyle and took a deep breath. ¡°Just help me arrange it, ok?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s in it for me.¡±

    Jake really wanted to toss Kyle out. Doesn¡¯t having his own private time with Kate already enough as reward?

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you some crystals from those giant mutated animalster,¡± Jake finally said.

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    ¡°Damn you, you¡¯re richer than me but you keep on making me work.¡± Jake cursed under his breath, feeling annoyed.

    ¡°There¡¯s no reason to reject free moneying.¡± Kyle chuckled and walked out of his room. ¡°The others are having breakfast now. Do you want toe or not?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Jake gritted his teeth. He will make sure that he spent the entire day with Lotte and have fun as much as possible!

    The two of them quickly came down and saw that the others were having breakfast. As they gathered, Kyle said simply that they would go in a group of two so that they could have their own fun.

    And naturally, everyone agreed.

 Chapter 309 - 309 Second Date in Different City <2>

    309 Second Date in Different City <2>

    Lotte looked at Jake when she heard Kyle¡¯s instruction. Thinking of what happened this morning, she could guess that this boyfriend of hers must be asking Kyle so that he could spend the day with her.

    She snorted.

    ¡°Lucy, let¡¯s go to the beauty shop. I heard that there¡¯s already one opened in this city.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Lucy looked at Lotte with confused expression. She saw Jake¡¯s dark face and didn¡¯t dare to agree.

    Even if Jake was the most easy going person in the group, his strength was still in the forefront. She might be strong with her enhancement ability, but if she couldn¡¯t get close to her target, this strength would be useless.

    ¡°I was thinking of leaving with Robby today.¡±

    ¡°¡­If you¡¯re going with Robby, where should I go then?¡± Marc rolled his eyes. He felt that Robby is more popr than him.

    ¡°Of course, going with me too.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    .....

    Lotte snorted and red at Jake.

    But when she turned around, Jake naturally had returned to his sunny expression. It was as if the gloomy young man who looked at Lucy just now was not him.

    Kyle was toozy to deal with them and pulled Kate up. ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a walk.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Kate giggled lightly. She felt that watching Jake an Lotte was really amusing. The two of them quarreled a lot but their rtionship was extremely stable as if they were not afraid of anything.

    It was amazing.

    Kyle and Kate walked out but neither of them knew where they wanted to go. Looking at the street in City C, Kyle thought for a moment before pointing to one direction.

    ¡°The chocte factory is over there. Mr. White said that we¡¯re allowed to see the process.¡±

    The process itself was not a secret.

    Before these giant mutated animals appeared, they had been spread out through the television station from time to time.

    Anyway, there was no chocte factory in City E. Since they were in City C, they will just pay a visit to the ces that didn¡¯t exist in City E and only exist exclusively in City C. That way, they would maximize their benefit ining to City C this time.

    Kate smiled brightly. ¡°Can we also have a sample?¡±

    ¡°You can ask.¡± Kyle chuckled.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Kate happily agreed.

    Kyle smiled and extended his hand. Kate looked at his hand and naturally ced her hand on top of his. Holding hands together felt really good and Kate wouldn¡¯t shy away from this one.

    They walked on the street, watching the people walked there.

    There were still some ruins that was in the midst of being cleaned out. But in the overall, it was still passable for the people who was staying here.

    ¡°The order of the world is slowly returning,¡± Kate murmured under her breath.

    She felt both happy and conflicted.

    Happy because it meant that there woulde the time when they wouldn¡¯t need to worry about their lives and death at any moment.

    Conflicted because she knew that the presence of these giant mutated animals and awakened would definitely change many things in the future.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Kyle nodded and looked at the street. ¡°Things will be better.¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡±

    ¡°What do you like to eat?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Kate was stunned when she heard Kyle¡¯s sudden question. Seeing his gaze, she chuckled lightly. ¡°Something sweet.¡±

    ¡°Sweet, huh?¡± Kyle arched his eyebrows, looking at Kate deeply.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking if there¡¯s any candy store nearby.¡±

    ¡°Candy store?¡± Kate blinked her eyes. White Family specialized in chocte but it didn¡¯t mean that they didn¡¯t have candies. Though, it was just a branch and didn¡¯t seem to be overly focused.

    Thinking about the fact that she hadn¡¯t eaten any candy for a long time, Kate suddenly feel a bit hungry.

    ¡°The chocte is already being made again, so I¡¯m thinking that there should also be candy store,¡± Kyle exined calmly.

    ¡°We can ask in the factoryter.¡±

    Kate pointed to the front where the sign of White Family¡¯s factory could be seen. It was located near the end of the city so that the noise wouldn¡¯t affect the household. However, it could be said to be near their hotel because their hotel was the one nearer to White Family.

    ¡°The location is quite good.¡± Kyle nodded and then stepped forward, talking to the guard and then to the manager so that they could take a look.

    The manager smiled when he heard Kyle¡¯s request. ¡°This factory had only started operating again around a month or two ago. Some people liked toe here to take a look, but you have to be apanied to make sure that you didn¡¯t interfere with the worker¡¯s work and also didn¡¯t add anything inside.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Kyle nodded, understanding their reason.

    In any case, he and Kate just wanted to take a look.

    The two of them stepped inside as the manager introduced the way they worked. Kate listened attentively, asking some questions from time to time and finally asked whether they could have a taste of the final product.

    ¡°There are some samples at the front. I can bring them to you,¡± The manager said kindly.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Kate¡¯s eyes sparkled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t eat too much,¡± Kyle reminded. He could still remember the little cat who snacked from time to time in the past.

    ¡°I never eat too much!¡± Kate argued weakly.

    ¡°Heh.¡± Kyle nced at Kate.

    Kate blushed but didn¡¯t try to exin more. Anyway, she knew it was useless to exin when Kyle already knew how much she usually liked to snack.

    The manager came back with a bag. ¡°Here you go, Miss.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. How much is this?¡± Kate asked.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to pay.¡± The manager waved his hand.

    ¡°How can it be. The choctes are known to be quite expensive.¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡­ The higher up had instructed that members of ck Group didn¡¯t have to pay if they paid a visit.¡±

    Kate was stunned and turned to look at Kyle.

    When did that happen?

 Chapter 310 - 310 [Bonus chapter]Second Date in Different City <3>

    310 [Bonus chapter]Second Date in Different City <3>

    Kyle narrowed his eyes and thought about that cunning old man. That old man must have guessed that the main reason why he agreed to their terms back then and asked for the increase in chocte was half because of Kate.

    There were two women who liked to eat sweets in his group.

    Since that was the case, he was trying to keep on brushing his presence in front of them, making them still remember the White Family.

    Tsk, tsk, truly a businessman.

    ¡°Just ept it.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡± Kate nodded.

    It was just a bag of chocte. Anyway, the business that Mr. White could get from his deal with Kyle would be even more.

    After the situation of these giant mutated animals stabilized and allowed the economy to be stable, those who could take the first step were definitely those who knew how to take the chance.

    As long as they preserved and make smart decision, they would be giants in the new world after this.

    .....

    So, Kate also didn¡¯t have any burden in taking the chocte.

    The two of them quietly left.

    ¡°There are several choctes here.¡± Kate¡¯s eyes shone when she saw the content and picked up one before putting it into her mouth. The chocte melt as it entered her mouth, giving her sweet and savory taste.

    ¡°It¡¯s really sweet.¡± Kate smiled happily.

    Kyle watched Kate ate the chocte and there was traces of melt chocte on Kate¡¯s lips. His eyes deepened slightly as he raised his hand, wiping the corner of Kate¡¯s lips. ¡°You eat like a child.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a kid.¡± Kate pouted and looked at Kyle¡¯s hand, wiping the chocte from her face. Her cheek reddened in embarrassment.

    ¡°Only a kid will say that.¡± Kyle smirked and licked his own finger, tasting the chocte. ¡°You¡¯re right, it¡¯s quite sweet.¡±

    Kate looked at Kyle as her cheek reddened even more.

    She felt that Kyle must have woke up at the wrong side of the bed today. Howe he looked even more stunning and sexy today?

    She had strong evidence that Kyle was trying to seduce her today.

    Watching Kate¡¯s appearance, Kyle chuckled lightly. At first, he felt that taking more missions was such a hassle, but it didn¡¯t seem to be that bad either.

    In this mission, they didn¡¯t have to go to the wilderness and fought those annoying giant mutated animals but instead having a break and walked on the street, enjoying each other¡¯s presence.

    It didn¡¯t seem so bad.

    The two of them walked together, hands holding with each other.

    There was barely anyone who were so free and could walk like them. Many other people in City C were busy with the reconstruction or their own work that they had.

    Not everyone was going out to fight these giant mutated animals but also to reconstruct the city.

    It looked quite simr to City E.

    Kate and Kyle walkedfortably, enjoying their short walk.

    Before long, Kyle stopped in front of a candy store. It seemed that City C¡¯s development was not bad as even a candy store could be opened. However, the candy store didn¡¯t seem to have that many items yet.

    ¡°Wee,¡± the store owner said when he saw Kyle and Kate walked in. ¡°Do you want candies?¡±

    ¡°Give me a box.¡± Kyle pointed to the strawberry lollipop at the side. If he was not wrong, this one was Kate¡¯s favorite.

    ¡°Okay.¡± The store owner smiled.

    ¡°Do you want one for yourself too, Kyle?¡± Kate asked. She had never seen Kyle eating any types of sweet in the past, so she was not sure of his preferences. Though, she guessed that he might not really like sweet.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like eating candies.¡± Kyle arched his eyebrows.

    ¡°Not at all?¡± Kate was stunned.

    Kyle thought for a while as he swept his gaze across the counter. There were several types of candies there. He finally pointed to one of them that had strawberry vor. ¡°Give me several of this too.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The store owner kept a smile on his face.

    As the owner of a sweet store, he had been immune with countless dog food that was thrown to him by countless couples who came here. Even if he felt sour inside, he still had to keep the same perfect smile on his face.

    If he didn¡¯t, there was no way his business would be going well.

    ¡°The price is¡­.¡±

    Kyle paid for the candies and handed the box of lollipop to Kate while he ate the other one. The sweet taste permeated inside his mouth, making him frown for a moment. He didn¡¯t really like the sweet taste of these candies.

    On the other hand, Kate took out one of the lollipop and put it into her mouth. The sweet taste made her smile.

    Watching Kate like that made Kyle¡¯s eyes deepened. He felt that this young woman was trying to tempt him, yet he also knew that Kate would not think that way. He spoke out, his voice was a bit lower, ¡°Does it taste good?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It tastes good.¡± Kate nodded and looked at Kyle. ¡°Do you want one?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Kyle shook his head.

    Kate licked her lips while savoring the lollipop taste, thinking about the candy that Kyle ate not long ago.

    ¡°How about the candy you eat? Does it taste good?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s sweet,¡± Kyle replied calmly.

    ¡°How sweet?¡±

    ¡°Want to taste it?¡± Kyle asked, shortening the distance between him and Kate imperceptibly without the young woman noticing it.

    Kate thought about the few candies that Kyle bought and nodded her head naively. The lollipop was taken out of her mouth as she held it on her hand.

    Kyle smirked and the next moment, he was already in front of Kate. Before Kate could say anything, Kyle had already pressed his lips to the young woman¡¯s lips.

    It felt really soft.

    Kate blinked her eyes in surprise. Kyle¡¯s face was really close to her, allowing her to see his eyelids fluttering. She closed her eyes and responded to Kyle¡¯s kiss.

    The kiss tastes of strawberry.

    It¡¯s really sweet.

 Chapter 311 - 311 Single Dogs

    311 Single Dogs

    Thunk!

    ¡°I feel that my luck is the worst.¡± Marc looked at the couple in front of him and felt that he had stumbled on the most unfortunate time of a couple¡¯s date.

    There were pink bubbles everywhere.

    But he couldn¡¯t even feel it because it was not for him. Instead, there was a sour smell that made him feel that he was such an unwanted light bulb.

    Beside him, Lucy was holding a chicken drumstick. Fortunately, the chickens didn¡¯t turn into giant mutated animals or they wouldn¡¯t be able to eat chickens again. Though, the chicken farm would need a long time to be able to operate like before again.

    Rebreeding and so on definitely take a long time.

    ¡°Tsk, tsk, the person who said that she¡¯s not interest in dating is now spreading dog food everywhere.¡± Lucy also felt sour.

    When they were in the university, Kate was the one who didn¡¯t have much interest in dating. Instead, it was Lucy who was keen on searching handsome guys. Since they were in the engineering faculty, there was nock of handsome guys!

    Justck courage to pursue them.

    .....

    *cough*

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I don¡¯t want to eat dog food again today.¡± Marc thought that he wouldn¡¯t have to eat more dog food since they all went their separate ways. Who would have thought that he would stumble upon Kate and Kyle?

    And it was even more so when the two of them were so sticky with each other.

    Uhhh.

    He should have checked his almanac before going out today.

    ¡°Maybe we should search for an app that can calcte whether we will stumble upon dog food scene or not in the future,¡± Lucy mumbled as she turned around. Even if they encountered Kate and Kyle, she had no intention to be the third wheels in the two¡¯s rtionship.

    Marc nodded, strongly agreed with this preposition. If there was anyone who could calcte it, he definitely would rmend the app.

    It will be very popr amongst the single dogs!

    As long as the calction is urate.

    If not urate, the app will probably be sprayed by the users in thement section after they were being fed with dog food.

    ¡°Wang! Wang!¡± <Robby is hungry! Why are you two talking about dog food without bringing Robby along?>

    Robby looked at his owner with wronged expression. He felt that he has been a good dog all these times and now Marc was talking about dog food again.

    Howe he didn¡¯t get any?

    He¡¯s hungry!

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you foodter.¡± Marc rolled his eyes at his dog. ¡°You just didn¡¯t understand the pain of being a single dog.¡±

    ¡°Wang!¡± <Master, you¡¯re not a dog>

    Marc: ¡°¡­¡± thank you, I know that much.

    Lucy chuckled when she saw Marc¡¯s expression when he looked at Robby. Even if she couldn¡¯t know what Robby was saying, Marc¡¯s rich of expression when he quarreled with Roby had told her a lot of things.

    ¡°It would be good if there¡¯s a trantion device that can help me to understand what Robby is saying,¡± Lucy said.

    Trantion device?

    Marc thought about the research institute in City E and knew that there was definitely the trantion device that they tried to make. After all, there were halves and also those animals who didn¡¯t turn into giant mutated animals but instead be friends with them.

    If they couldmunicate with them, it would be for the best.

    It seemed that when he returned, he would try to ask some of his acquaintances in the research institute about this matter.

    Even if he could already understand, other people would still need the devices if they wanted to understand.

    ¡°Wang!¡± <How about making blood contract with Robby¡¯s friend?>

    Robby looked at Lucy and wagged his tail excitedly. He also brushed his body on Lucy¡¯s leg, trying tofort Lucy so that she would not be sad.

    ¡°Hey, I better not.¡± Lucy chuckled. ¡°I definitely couldn¡¯t take care of the dog if I have to have one.¡±

    ¡°Wang!¡± <Aww, that¡¯s too bad>

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You can y with Robby more if you want to,¡± Marc said generously. Anyway, even without him giving the permission, this naughty dog had been running to y with Lucy a lot.

    It would be better for him to say it upfront so that Lucy knew.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Lucy smiled brightly.

    Marc looked at the young woman in front of him nkly for a moment and then nodded. He patted Robby¡¯s head. ¡°Now, where do you want to go?¡±

    ¡°Wang! Wang! Wang!¡± <over here, Master. There¡¯s a familiar smell over here too>

    ¡°Familiar smell?¡± Marc looked at his dog and suddenly feel a bad premonition washed over him. He quickly rushed over to pull Robby. ¡°Wait, don¡¯t go there! I don¡¯t want to bump into another¡­¡±

    Lucy had reached Robby first and now stood still on her ce. Behind her, Marc also looked to the front and saw the scene that was awfully familiar to them.

    It was just that the couple in front of them had changed.

    The sour smell of being a single dog permeates once more.

    Lucy: ¡°¡­¡±

    Marc: ¡°¡­¡±

    The two of them looked at each other and then looked at Robby. They had the feeling that this dog was really smart at detecting the location where these dog foods were sprinkled.

    In just a few minutes, the two of them already felt extremely sour because of the dog food thrown to their faces.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not have Robby lead the way again.¡± Marc took a deep breath.

    He had a strong evidence that the reason why it was called as dog food was because a dog could sense it from far away and led these single dogs to watch it together.

    Even if he knew that it was just a coincidence, Marc still felt resentful of Robby.

    ¡°I agree.¡± Lucy gnashed her teeth. She looked at Robby unkindly. ¡°Let¡¯s go and eat some snacks. This time, I¡¯m not giving Robby any.¡±

    ¡°Wang! Wang! Wang!¡± <What? Why are you not giving Robby any food? is doing anything wrong!>

    Robby was shocked as he looked at Lucy.

    Has he fallen out of love?

    Lucy would always treat him with a lot of food before!

 Chapter 312 - 312 Days in City C

    312 Days in City C

    ¡°Heh. Not doing anything wrong? Why are you leading us to those two, huh?¡± Marc snorted.

    ¡°Wang! Wang! Wang!¡± <Robby only felt that the smells are familiar, so Robby headed there!>

    Unfortunately, both Lucy and Marc didn¡¯t want to listen to Robby.

    They just want to eat some snacks to ease their sour feelings. As for Robby, the poor dog could only watch as the two of them were enjoying snacks and he didn¡¯t get any.

    *whine*

    ¡­

    <Jake and Lotte¡¯s Location>

    ¡°Did I hear that familiar dog barking?¡± Lotte turned her head, trying to avoid Jake¡¯s eyes as her face flushed red.

    .....

    She felt embarrassed and at the same time wondering whether Marc and Robby were nearby. If they were, it would be embarrassing to be caught when the couple was kissing each other.

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    Jake¡¯s entire attention was in Lotte. How could he have the time to care about the others?

    Looking at Lotte¡¯s shy look, he really wished to tease her more. But at the same time, they were in public and it was inappropriate to do anything more, so Jake curbed his feelings and took a deep breath.

    After a moment, he looked around, trying to find traces of that naughty dog and the other members of ck Group.

    ¡°I don¡¯t see anyone.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Lotte had calmed down but there was still a pink flush on her cheek. ¡°Then I must have heard wrong.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Jake nodded. ¡°That annoying dog had already taken my resources. I won¡¯t let him disturb our date either!¡±

    Lotte looked at Jake with amusement. Jake¡¯s hatred towards Robby was mostly because of theirpetition in resources because the two of them have same elements. As a result, he always felt that his resources were taken by the dogs.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat something. It¡¯s nearly time for lunch,¡± Lotte changed the conversation.

    Jake smiled brightly. ¡°Okay~.¡±

    ¡­

    <Hotel in City C>

    The three groups went on exploring City C on their own without bumping to each other again.

    Marc and Lucy were d because they didn¡¯t let Robby lead them again. They feared that Robby might lead them to the others and made them the third wheel once more. The sour feelings were too strong, making them feel very ufortable.

    Kate and Kyle had lunch and then walked around aimlessly before returning to the hotel. The atmosphere between the two of them prevented others from talking to them.

    They didn¡¯t want to be fed with dog food!

    Jake and Lotte were more normal.

    As a couple who had been dating for years, their showcase of love was naturally not so awkward and sudden like Kyle. They were more grounded and looked morefortable and would not make others felt they were unable to be separated.

    But it still gave others the same sour smell.

    ¡­

    The next day, the group gathered in the lobby once more.

    ¡°Are you going to go in a group of two again?¡± Marc asked weakly. He didn¡¯t want to go with the others mainly because he was worried that he would be watching them feeding dog food.

    Anyway, there was nothing much they had to do in City C, so it was fine for these couples if they wanted to have date.

    The premise was that the two single dogs plus Robby were not forced to watch.

    ¡°Do you not want to go together?¡± Lotte asked in confusion.

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    Recalling yesterday¡¯s experience, both Lucy and Marc shook their head. They would rather roam around on their own rather than being forced to eat more dog food by the others in front of them.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to see the giant mutated nts today.¡± Kyle arched his eyebrows. ¡°If we have to fight it, we should at least know some of the characteristic.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t they still retain the same characteristic as ordinary nts?¡± Jake looked at Kyle in confusion. ¡°Just set them all in fire and it will be done.¡±

    ¡°What if you can¡¯t get close and can¡¯t set them up in fire?¡± Kyle rolled his eyes. ¡°Also, don¡¯t you want to know whether your elements are effective against these giant mutated nts or not?¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Jake was tempted.

    Lotte also sat up straight.

    Even though they spend the day before dating for an entire day, they were not here just to sprinkle dog food. They were here for the mission and naturally, it also meant that they could also do other things that would be beneficial to them.

    Investigating the giant mutated nts in advance would be quite good.

    ¡°But the nts here are friendly. The people in City C would not agree with you experimenting on them,¡± Kate reminded.

    ¡°I¡¯m only going to ask for some leaves so that I can test something. You still have my research equipment in your space, right?¡±

    ¡°Yep.¡± Kate nodded.

    ¡°Take them out so that I can set it up. Jake, Lotte, you two asked for several that giant cocoa leaves. Lucy, you guard and Marc, you will help me to take a look. Even if your lessons are different, you should be able to help.¡±

    The others nodded and began to work.

    Among them, only Kate and Marc could possibly help since they were quite smart. The others might not necessary able to operate the machine and helped.

    Instead, they would definitely make trouble.

    With the day spent in researching, another day in City C passed by.

    ¡­

    ¡°You¡¯re done?¡± Kyle asked when Dn finally came to pay a visit to them.

    Dn nodded. ¡°Done.¡±

    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s go.¡± Kyle waved his hand and the others stood up. They were getting bored in City C, so it was good that they could finally leave.

    ¡°There are many others who are watching our movement.¡± Jake thought of those other groups who had been eyeing them. It couldn¡¯t be helped, their ck Group was a bit too famous after that incident.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t be able to follow us.¡± Kyle pursed his lips and looked at Kate.

    Kate understood his gaze and grinned.

 Chapter 313 - 313 Teleport Ability Weakness

    313 Teleport Ability Weakness

    Over the time when they were in City C, they were walking around or they would be staying in the hotel, watching Kyle doing his little research. He didn¡¯t do anything outrageous and only looked at theponents of the leaves and how it reacted to some chemicals.

    Jake and Lucy directly handed white g, showing they didn¡¯t understand anything. They felt that it would be better for them not to interfere with whatever these people were doing since it was out of their league.

    Marc and Kate were able to understand bits and pieces.

    It was not that hard for them but it was still not too fast.

    Lotte were simply not interested and instead spend her time looking at the people around in City C. Aside from the White Family, there were also some people who were watching them.

    And naturally, these people were being fed with dog food all around.

    How they felt was naturally not within the two couples in ck Team¡¯s consideration.

    After packing up simply, everyone said their goodbye to the White Family. Alisa White was the one who escorted them out.

    ¡°How¡¯s your rtionship with the White Family?¡± Kyle asked as Dn finished waving his hand.

    .....

    ¡°Good.¡± Dn nodded.

    Jake arched his eyebrows and smirked. ¡°How about Alisa?¡±

    Dn¡¯s expression remained expressionless. ¡°Fine.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, how stingy.¡± Jake clicked his tongue but didn¡¯t pester more because Dn¡¯s attitude had showed that he really didn¡¯t want to share more to them. Since that was the case, he would not pry.

    They all entered the car and departed from City C. The moment they got out, they could feel that there were several other cars that were following them from behind. The other party kept their distance, but it was clear that they were paying close attention.

    ¡°From White Family?¡± Jake asked.

    ¡°No.¡± Dn shook his head. The White Family would know better than trying to investigate and follow them.

    Anyway, they already knew that the ck Team was from City E.

    Why should they follow again?

    But some forces were not clear about that.

    Kate silently waited until it was dark before she initiated her ability.

    Swish!

    The entire car disappeared.

    ¡°Boss, they disappear.¡±

    ¡°What? How could people disappear just like that? You got to be kidding me!¡± The man who was leading was in disbelief.

    But looking at the empty dark street in front of him, he had no other choice but to believe it. There was no sign of Kyle and the others in the slightest bit.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back and make our report.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    Swish! Bam!

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Lotte was stunned when the car jolted.

    Kate looked at the two giant mutated animals under the car and was speechless. This was the first time she teleported an entire car directly, but who would have thought that there will be giant mutated animals on the way.

    Not to mention, there were still many other giant mutated animals surrounding them.

    ¡°What kind of forsaken luck is this?¡± Jake¡¯s lips twitched. They just got away from the supervision of the people from City C and now they were faced with a lot of giant mutated animals?

    ¡°Uhm¡­ battle?¡± Kate asked weakly.

    ¡°Next time, teleport to somewhere safe!¡±

    ¡°Damn it! it¡¯s getting closer!¡±

    ¡°Wang! Wang!¡± <Master, you¡¯re too slow. Let Robby fight for you.¡±< p>

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    It was a mess for a moment because everyone activated their ability and attacked these giant mutated animals around them. As a result, these poor giant mutated animals died several times under various element attacks.

    Watching the mess, Kyle was silent for a moment. ¡°Jake, Lotte, you two continue and the rest should stop.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The other stopped attacking, letting Lotte and Jake continued with their battle.

    ¡°Kate, can you still teleport us?¡± Kyle asked.

    ¡°I should be able to do it two more times.¡± Kate estimated. Teleporting an entire group like this took much more energy than just teleporting herself and Kyle. Also, the distance itself was a big problem.

    She wouldn¡¯t be able to go far when she was teleporting an entire group.

    ¡°Rest first, then. Dn, drive.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡± Dn nodded and started the car again. These giant mutated animals along the way were killed by Lotte¡¯s wind element and Jake¡¯s metal elements.

    After a while, Kyle asked them to switch with Robby and Marc.

    ¡°There are a lot of giant mutated animals¡­ Are you sure we¡¯re on the right road?¡± Lotte suddenly asked.

    When they came to City C, there were not as many giant mutated animals as they see now. The number seemed to snowball as if they were thrown into the middle of giant mutated animals¡¯ horde.

    But at the same time, they knew that they were still on the road.

    ¡°¡­Kyle, I forgot to tell you something.¡± Kate then thought of something and her face paled a bit.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m bad at memorizing road.¡±

    Kyle fell silent and looked at the road in front of them. When he first thought of using Kate¡¯s ability, he thought that it would be very convenient because they could get away from others easily.

    But when they truly used it to get away with car¡­

    He realized that the teleportation ability weakness actually lied in the owner. If the person who used the teleportation ability didn¡¯t know the road, it was estimated that they would get lost instead of getting to the right ce.

    ¡°Then¡­ where are we?¡± Lucy asked, she had a foreboding feeling. Having been friends with Kate, she remembered that Kate seemed to mistake several streets from time to time.

    ¡°Uh¡­ I don¡¯t know?¡±

    The others: ¡°¡­¡±

    In other words: they got lost in the middle of nowhere in the middle of the night and also in the middle of the giant mutated animals¡¯ horde.

    Awesome.

    They all silently agreed in their mind that they should never use Kate¡¯s teleportation ability again until she could memorize road better.

    They didn¡¯t want to experience this another time, ok!

 Chapter 314 - 314 Return

    314 Return

    After finally fending off some giant mutated animals, they all decided to rest for the night. There was no point in finding out where they were when it waspletely dark like this.

    It would bepletely useless.

    Kyle was taking out a map and silently taught Kate about the road and intersection around City E. Even if she was not familiar with other ces, she had to know the area around City E so that they could get back quickly.

    The teleportation ability was simply too tempting.

    But the weakness of Kate made her have to study first.

    Kate looked at Kyle pitifully and resigned to her fate. After studying for a bit, they all went to rest.

    In the morning, they all realized that they were in the parallel road from yesterdays¡¯ night. It was no wonder that there were a lot of giant mutated animals. This road hadn¡¯t been used as it was heading towards City D.

    City D was destroyed and hadn¡¯t been rebuilt.

    Anyway, the poption had decreased sharply thanks to the giant mutated animals¡¯ appearance.

    .....

    They no longer need so many cities like before.

    ¡°Thankfully, we don¡¯t get lost too far.¡± Lotte heaved a sigh of relief. She would definitely feel headache if they were to get lost in an unknown ce countless kilometers away from their destination.

    ¡°There¡¯s an intersection ahead where we can return to our previous road.¡± Marc was also relieved.

    He thought that they would have to stay in the wilderness again for a period of time. It seemed that the situation was not that bad.

    ¡°How¡¯s Kate?¡± Lucy asked.

    ¡°Kyle is still teaching her to memorize the map on the back.¡± Lotte giggled. She felt that it was a bit funny. Even now, Kyle couldn¡¯t fully separate himself from the role as Kate¡¯s teacher.

    Lucy thought about it and alsoughed. Poor Kate.

    Even during this time, she still had to study.

    Lucy herself was d that she didn¡¯t have to study anymore. Those days in the university was already very tiring for her. She didn¡¯t want to have to repeat those times again because it was really tiring and annoying for her.

    At the very least, she would not want to go back to the time period where she had to study all the time.

    The rest of the journey went smoothly.

    They no longer used Kate¡¯s teleportation ability. No one wanted to be thrown in the middle of giant mutated animals¡¯ horde again and had to fight. Anyway, they had a rxing trip while Kate was being taught to memorize the map and route by Kyle.

    When they reached City E, Kyle brought the mutated cocoa nt to his father, who was also very excited.

    ¡°The mutated nts had appeared in many ces.¡± General Ryan sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that we will be able to cultivate them too.¡±

    Kyle shrugged. ¡°Have you heard of the national meeting something.¡±

    ¡°Oh, right. Everyone who had reached rank 7 get the invitation. Yours and Kate¡¯s invitation is here.¡± General Ryan reached to his desk and took out two golden colored letter invitation. ¡°It¡¯s sealed through some method and only those who was named would be able to open it. Seriously, those old guys are making useless things again.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s notpletely useless.¡± Kyle looked at the invitation and yed with it a few times. ¡°At the very least, they will know whether the invitation is received by the party it meant or not.¡±

    He could faintly sense the illusion ability on the surface of the letter.

    This made him realize that perhaps, there was already a powerful illusionist among those others people who reached rank 7.

    But it didn¡¯t matter.

    His own illusion ability was still growing slowly but surely. In the future, it might be possible for him to be a powerful illusionist too. But Kyle himself would not like to focus on this department.

    He liked fighting with his fire and lightning element the most.

    ¡°I see.¡± General Ryan shrugged. ¡°From what I know, there are more than 10 people who received the invitation all over the nation. I don¡¯t know what their purpose is, but I can guess that the leader didn¡¯t want all of us to be separated.¡±

    ¡°Will this bemon?¡± Kyle pointed at the invitation letter.

    ¡°They said twice to thrice a year.¡± General Ryan was not rank 7 yet, but because his son is, he could also know some of the inside information. Anyway, those who delivered the letter knew that he will definitely told his son.

    ¡°How annoying,¡± Kyle muttered.

    General Ryan¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°You can also exchange some information and items with the others. Being able to grow so much, it¡¯s estimated that you also have some things that you might want from them. They are all the strongest in various field too.¡±

    Kyle arched his eyebrows but didn¡¯tment.

    He could also guess that these people had their own status. To be able to be rank 7 in such a short time meant that they had enough resources and means to be able to achieve it. And if they were not powerful people before the red rain, it just meant that they were capable people who could adapt at the shortest period of time possible.

    The changes of the world were somewhat sudden and not at the same time.

    Some people had been prepared for it while some others only had a bit of the information. Kyle himself only knew that there might be a changes to the world but he was not being made known to the details.

    Thus, he was also caught off guard in the university.

    ¡°How about the business meeting something?¡±

    ¡°Oh, you just need to fill the name of the people you want to rmend to participate. Mind you, you can only fill three people¡¯s name.¡±

    ¡°Oh, help me fill out Dn and Mr. White¡¯s name along with yours.¡±

    General Ryan grinned. ¡°That will be done very quickly.¡±

    Kyle snorted when he saw his father¡¯s expression.

 Chapter 315 - 315 National Meeting

    315 National Meeting

    He felt that his father would only be happy when he received some kind of benefit.

    ¡°How about Kate? Does she want to add someone to the business meeting?¡± General Ryan asked curiously.

    ¡°No. Using her slot will make them connected to her, who¡¯s a reverse healer. Until that person stabilized his position, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary for her to submit anyone for the time being. Will this meeting be online?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s an online meeting for now. They¡¯re making a helmet to create a 3D location or something but it¡¯s not yet done.¡± General Ryan shrugged.

    These people really have nothing better to do but to research strange things. He felt that they should just focus on what was important rather than making those unnecessary things.

    But then again, the worry of people at the top were different from people at the bottom.

    General Ryan just wanted to lead City E well.

    As for other matters¡­ erm, he didn¡¯t have much interest to participate in such matter and involved himself in many annoying things.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get going.¡±

    .....

    ¡°Wait, Kyle, how¡¯s your undergroundb?¡± General Ryan suddenly asked. He knew that Kyle built some kind of ce underground but he didn¡¯t care much about it. After all, he knew that his son had his own ideas.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost done and I¡¯m now researching materials with Kate. She¡¯s quite a good student in this regard.¡± Kyle was calm.

    When hemunicated with Kate, he found out that she was actually quite good in her study. At the very least, she was not at lost when he asked her to prepare the necessary things for their experiment.

    Granted, she was still clumsy.

    But it was fun teaching her while doing the research at the same time. With Kate also had interest in this matter, the process became even more fun for him.

    He liked it very much.

    ¡°I heard that you¡¯re trying to replicate the machines from the Research Institute. You can actually trade for blueprints with the other rank 7 in the meetingter.¡± General Ryan grinned. ¡°There¡¯s also a professor at Rank 7 there.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± This time Kyle was genuinely interested.

    He wanted to make the machine because he wanted to test their crystals within their body. After all, it could be said to be the mutation that urred to humans and he was wondering whether it would affect them in a certain way or not.

    Thus, the machine that could allow them to look at it be something that interest Kyle greatly.

    ¡°He might be interested in the other few things you make. I heard that you make instion room and several other interesting training rooms.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, since they need more training.¡±

    In the third underground floor, Kyle had already made several other training rooms. Aside from the instion one with the space element, there were also several other rooms that were extremely suitable for training.

    Several of them were infused by the other¡¯s elements in order for them to train. It was not perfect yet and Kyle still made adjustment from time to time but if they were all bored, they could go there to train.

    So far, Kyle hadn¡¯t made much progress there.

    The materials¡¯ research with Kate was more interesting even if the progress was much slower.

    ¡°You might be able to trade it with the others.¡± General Ryan gave his suggestion.

    Kyle thought of the basic form and the principle. He could give them the first version since he was already using the third, fourth, or even the fifth version. The earlier draft he made was no longer useful for him.

    Instead, the military was interested in it.

    Even his own father was eyeing it.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a copy too.¡± Kyle¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°In exchange, give me more crystals.¡±

    ¡°You greedy bastard!¡± General Ryan scolded and watched as Kyle disappeared. He shook his head but still made a call to prepare for the crystals. Who made Kyle one of the few smartest people in this nation?

    Anyway, a few crystals were nothing if he could train his soldiers more.

    ¡­

    After that short exchange with his father, Kyle resumed his usual daily life.

    Kate would be with Kyle to do research a few times in a week. But aside from the research, she spent most of her time with her parents. They were worried for her and Kate also missed them, so she spent her time with them.

    Since Kate was spending more time with her parents, Kyle ended up having more time experimenting with the training room. But the result was that the others were scolding him for ¡®abusing¡¯ them.

    ¡°Damn it! I don¡¯t want to train again!¡± Marc looked at his charred body and felt like vomiting blood.

    The best training room was Kyle¡¯s fire element training room. But those who dared to enter and try to get used to the scorching temperature would definitely feel that they were going to be roasted alive.

    Thankfully, they could now adjust the heat and difficulties level.

    Still¡­

    ¡°Wang! Wang!¡± <Master, you¡¯re going bald at this rate>

    Robby looked at Marc¡¯s partially burnt hair. He felt that his master was really too weak at times.

    Marc looked at his hair and sighed deeply. Should he be thankful that he was wearing protection on his head? At least, only the edge of his hair was partially burned and not everything.

    He¡¯s still handsome.

    Bang!

    The door opened and Lucy also walked out. She had just finished fighting a hearty fight with the metal golem that Jake made for their metal training room. There were also some traps in the middle but Lucy could handle them with ease.

    Only Jake was watching the mess in the training and wanted to wail.

    The way to repair them was by infusing his element to the area that Kyle had prepared, so he and Robby had been infusing their metal element in turns.

    ¡°It feels really refreshing. By the way, where¡¯s Kate?¡± Lucy asked curiously. Sometimes, Kate woulde and pay them a visit while she herself would also train in some of their training room.

    ¡°National Meeting,¡± Jake answered bitterly.

 Chapter 316 - 316 National Meeting <2>

    316 National Meeting <2>

    ¡°That meeting had started?¡± Lotte was surprised. She thought that it would only start in a few more days.

    ¡°Probably? They¡¯re not telling anyone about the specific date. Probably because they know that if others were to find out, the connection might be sabotaged in the middle.¡± Jake shrugged.

    Lotte nodded in understanding.

    Even though they all looked united on the surface, it couldn¡¯t be helped that there were actually some forces that wanted to mess around. They didn¡¯t like the order and just wanted to be more powerful on their own.

    These giant mutated animals¡¯ appearance had given them a chance.

    But at the same time, they had to work hard on their own because those who support the order would definitely not want to help them.

    ¡°Robby, help me repair the room!¡± Lucy pounced on Robby and hugged the big dog happily.

    ¡°Wang! Wang!¡± <I can help but give me more food!>

    Robby wagged his tail happily.

    .....

    Lucy looked at Marc as she couldn¡¯t understand what Robby was talking about. Marc sighed deeply and replied, ¡°This glutton dog wants more food.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, got it! I¡¯ll prepare more food for you.¡±

    ¡°Wang! Wang!¡± <in that case, what are you waiting for? I¡¯ll repair the room right away!>

    Robby became so excited.

    Jake watched this scene and felt speechless. He looked at the training room and silently backed away. Anyway, if he could spare his strength, why should he waste it to repair this damned training room?

    It has been hammered to death by Lucy almost every single day.

    This muscle woman truly had nothing better to do.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go for another round. I want to try the lightning room again.¡± Lotte quickly pulled Jake to another room. She had been addicted to this peculiar way of training, so she didn¡¯t hesitate and pull her boyfriend together.

    Jake looked at the excited Lotte and silently felt that his marriage¡¯s day was getting further and further away.

    He silently scolded Kyle for making this training room.

    Now, he couldn¡¯t even discuss the specific date of his marriage with Lotte yet.

    ¡­

    <Kyle and Kate¡¯s Room in General Ryan¡¯s ce>

    Hatchi!

    Kyle rubbed his nose and furrowed his eyebrows. He thought of his two other friends as his eyes narrowed. Jake better not talked bad about him again.

    He didn¡¯t mind giving that guy another beating if that was the case.

    ¡°Hey, Kyle, can this work properly?¡± Kate asked, pointing at theptop in front of her curiously. Even if they said that themunication line had been restored, the people who would contact them wereing from all over the nation.

    Has themunication line truly restored for all of them?

    ¡°It should be.¡± Kyle pulled the hood behind Kate¡¯s head. ¡°Wear it properly. Not many people know your face right now.¡±

    Kate pursed her lips. ¡°Everyone in City E knows.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re under strict order not to reveal anything. Besides, you rarely got out of this area.¡± Kyle shrugged.

    Kate¡¯s range of activity so far were only the Research Institute and his father¡¯s house in the military area. These two areas were restricted area, which meant only a certain number of people coulde.

    Because of that, not many people knew Kate¡¯s real face.

    When she got out of these two areas, she would turn into a cat because at that time, she would be following Kyle to eliminate these giant mutated animals on the wall.

    ¡°Fine. How about you?¡± Kate pulled the hood so that it would cover her face properly.

    Kyle shook his head. He could be said to be quite famous ever since he was young and had interacted with a lot of people. His face was already made known to many people, so there was really no point in hiding it anymore.

    Though, under Kate¡¯s insistence, Kyle had to wear a half mask. Well, it would only cover his mouth as if he was sick.

    Beep!

    Theputer sounded rm and the two¡¯s attention was diverted to it. Kate swiftly jumped to the side where another table had been prepared. Even if others were to know that Kyle and Kate were together in City E, there was no need to make them aware that they were in the same room.

    Kyle watched Kate¡¯s movement and felt amused. Did she not realize that their background is the same so her movement was useless?

    The screen finally converged, showing several people¡¯s faces.

    It looked like a normal online meeting where everyone would be separated by some boxes or something like that. Looking at the number, there were a total of 9 people including Kyle and Kate.

    Kyle¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    It seemed that their nation was not that bad in terms of research. At the very least, there were 9 strong people on the surface who had reached rank 7.

    As for the real number?

    Who knew how many people were actually hiding.

    ¡°Everyone is here.¡± A middle aged man looked at the people in the screen in front of him. Some of them wore mask or hood in order to cover up their real faces, but as the leader of this meeting, he naturally knew their real identities.

    Of course, all of their information had long been sealed so that no one would be able to figure it out.

    Despite the threat of these giant mutated animals, there were still international threat. The countries were able to coexist peacefully before but with these giant mutated animals and the fact that many people needed resources, it was unknown how long the peace wouldst.

    They would need these strong awakened as deterrence to prevent all out war with other countries at such dire junctures.

    ¡°Yes, what¡¯s the important point you would like to discuss?¡± Another man who wore ck robe asked.

    ¡°It should be in regards to our abilities, isn¡¯t it?¡± A charming woman asked with a faint smile. She didn¡¯t even bother covering up her face while her bright red hair fluttered behind her.

    ¡°What? I thought it would be something important.¡± Another manughed.

 Chapter 317 - 317 National Meeting <3>

    317 National Meeting <3>

    The leader didn¡¯t seem to be surprised that these people would talk openly.

    Every single one of them were at the peak at this period of time. From the military people under him alone, there were two of them here. The rest were people from all kind of walks in the nation who were able to be strong enough and reach rank 7 very quickly.

    Even if there will be more people who reached rank 7 in the future, their standing might not be able to be easily challenged.

    Because they were all people who advanced faster due to the third red rain.

    Unless there will be another red rain, no one could say for sure that they would be able to advance to rank 7 within a short period of time.

    ¡°We¡¯re here to set down some regtions in regards to the awakened, in which I would like to extend my hand for you to follow.¡±

    ¡°Follow?¡± The hooded man sneered. ¡°Do you really think that your influence can reach so far? Even if you know our identities, can you really control us?¡±

    ¡°Well, if you think you can defeat a reverse healer at rank 7, you may try.¡± The leader smiled.

    The hooded man fell silent.

    .....

    Kate showed a hint of astonishment when she heard what the leader said. She didn¡¯t expect that the leader of this meeting was actually also a reverse healer. And as a reverse healer herself, she also knew the basis of the leader¡¯s confidence.

    At this point of time, if Kate wanted someone in City E to die¡­ she just need a thought.

    The white dots will definitely be released from that person¡¯s body, allowing him to die in an instant. This kind of power was really strong and hard to prevent, which was why reverse healer was feared.

    ¡°Shall we begin?¡± the leader looked at the other people in the room.

    They all nodded without hesitation.

    While Kate was listening attentively to the new regtions, Kyle was sweeping his gaze to look at the other participants.

    There were two women here, Kate and that red haired woman.

    Two soldiers under the leader who were wearing uniform.

    A hooded man, an aged man, and a young man who didn¡¯t bother covering his face.

    Nine people in total.

    Kyle listened to the regtions and was a bit surprised. The regtions that the leader wanted to impose was not restrictive in the slightest bit. Perhaps, he also knew that it was impossible topletely control all of them.

    Being rank 7 awakened, it was estimated that no one would be able to challenge them for the next few years. It will need an extremely long time for more people to grow up and able to challenge them.

    The regtion was for them to imposew in their area and not to use their abilities discriminately. The leader wished that all of them could still stand under the nation and at the same time allowing them to grow up freely in ordance to how they wanted it.

    The military will not stop them.

    ¡°And thest, I would like for us to have this meeting every three months.¡± The leader smiled. ¡°It can be a report of your territory and also for us to do exchange in case it¡¯s necessary. In regards to shipment and trading, I¡¯m sure that you have some thoughts about this, Mr. Yami.¡±

    Mr. Yami was the only man who didn¡¯t wear any mask but didn¡¯t wear any uniform. Heughed when the leader said that. ¡°I have no territory as I roam freely with my group. Since we¡¯re all of wind element, we alsounched the shippingpany. But so far, we can only trade in the west area.¡±

    ¡°West area?¡± The aged man looked at Mr. Yami and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m in the East area. I¡¯m afraid that I can¡¯t use your help at all.¡±

    Kate blinked her eyes.

    She and Kyle were in the middle area, somewhat to the east. City A to City Z were all located in the central area and also the most popted area in this nation. Thanks to it being the case, they were also hit by these giant mutated animals strongly.

    ¡°I will do my best to work hard and expand the shipping range.¡± Mr. Yami showed an apologetic smile.

    The red haired womanughed. ¡°I¡¯m at the south, ying around in City AB. Since you allowed us to tag our territory, you wouldn¡¯t mind if I im this city under me, would you?¡±

    ¡°Of course not, Miss Scarlet.¡± The leader smiled. ¡°I would be pleased if City AB can grow prosperous under you.¡±

    Miss Scarlet smiled.

    Kyle listened to the leader and sneered in his heart. He understood that the leader just wanted to sell favor to them by saying that the military would not bother them while in fact the military would not be able to exert a lot of forces to bother them at all.

    But then again, he didn¡¯t want to have conflict with them either. It wouldn¡¯t do him any good to make more conflicts as he wanted to have peaceful time with Kate.

    ¡°In that case, I will take City E,¡± Kyle spoke out.

    The leader looked at Kyle and nodded. ¡°I understand, Mr. Kyle. City E had been registered under your father but if you would like to change it to your name¡­¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±

    ¡°So be it.¡±

    The aged man chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m already so old. I don¡¯t have any interest in controlling the city, but I will keep your words in mind, Leader.¡±

    ¡°I understand, Professor Bale.¡±

    The leader knew his two subordinate had already agreed and ced in two other big cities at the north area. The three of them would start everything from the north while the other areas were under these people.

    As long as they could exist amicably together, he didn¡¯t mind handing those areas to these people.

    Anyway, the reconstruction of the cities, the growth, and so on would take an extremely long time.

    Trading these all with these people would be fine.

    Unless they became enemies in the future, there wouldn¡¯t be any problem.

 Chapter 318 - 318 Another Mutated Plants

    318 Another Mutated nts

    ¡°Andstly, Mr. Lance and Miss Kate?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m in the same city as Kyle.¡± Kate opened her mouth somewhat nervously, not knowing what she should say. This somewhat remind her of the days when she was in the university and had to answer her teacher¡¯s questions.

    She always felt so nervous, ah!

    Perhaps, her way of answering had already somewhat revealed her young age. After all, the others were more confident and didn¡¯t have qualms even if they had to argue with the leader.

    The leader had seen their files and had to admit that Kate was indeed the youngest in this batch who became rank 7. Unfortunately, she was under Kyle directly and couldn¡¯t be approached or it be easy for others to approach her.

    ¡°So be it.¡± the leader nodded.

    Kyle looked at Kate beside him helplessly but said nothing else. Being so young and not exactly a remarkable person, Kate was indeed somewhat timid in ss. Perhaps, this was also one of the reasons why he never remembered her before.

    Slowly, he stretched his hand under the table and grasped Kate¡¯s hand.

    Kate flinched a bit but didn¡¯t retract her hand. Instead, her face reddened a bit as she lowered her head.

    .....

    Thankfully, that hood covered up her face from the screen.

    ¡°Mr. Lance?¡± the leader asked once more.

    ¡°I¡¯m in the West.¡± The hooded man, Mr. Lance, grunted. ¡°City EZ.¡±

    EZ?

    Kyle knew that this city was located at the furthest west, directly bordering another nation. But with the giant mutated animals already went rampage, that small country might have long been destroyed¡­

    After that small country, there were seas right at the west and some other countries at the north and south.

    The shape of the map was indeed a bit weird.

    ¡°Alright, I have keep note of it.¡± The leader was still smiling. ¡°Now, shall we enter the round of free exchange? I¡¯m sure that you all have things you need for your development or things you feel useless.¡±

    Professor Bale looked at the other people and took a deep breath. ¡°I actually want to ask if you have someone who are near City CT.¡±

    ¡°City CT?¡± Miss Scarlet frowned. ¡°That¡¯s miles away from my area.¡±

    Even if she wanted to head there, she would need weeks. It was indeed very far because it was located in the East area while she was at the middle of the south area.

    Kyle arched his eyebrows. ¡°I can head there in 4 to 5 days.¡±

    City CT was located east of City E. They had to bypass a few other cities if they wanted to head there.

    ¡°Too far.¡± Mr. Lance shook his head. He might need months to go there because the transportation had been broken thanks to these giant mutated animals. There was no point in him going there either.

    The leader looked at the soldier under him and one of them spoke out, ¡°I can reach it in around 6 to 7 days.¡±

    Professor Bale sighed. ¡°There¡¯s a mutated nt in City CT that¡¯s as big as an elephant. Many people saw it and this mutated nt is destroying everything in the surrounding areas. I¡¯m afraid that if it¡¯s allowed to grow, it will be very powerful and destroy all of the cities around it.¡±

    He was located the nearest of City CT. It just need around three days to head there.

    Some of the people who were in the same city as him had reported this matter and felt nervous. The areas around City CT was ruins thanks to these giant mutated animals that didn¡¯t seem to care about what they destroyed.

    But there were still people living there.

    After the third red rain, the area around City CT directly turned into red zone. No one would dare to get close because they were afraid of attracting this newly appeared mutated nt.

    ¡°What kind of nt?¡± Kyle asked.

    Professor Bale then showed several pictures.

    Kate watched the picture and looked astonished. The giant mutated nt looked like a big cabbage that had grown several meters. Its vine stretched towards many areas, sucking the nutrition dry.

    Thinking of the few mutated cocoa nt, Kate knew that she could deal with this giant mutated nt as long as it was within her range.

    ¡°That¡¯s even taller than city wall.¡± Mr. Yami was stunned.

    ¡°Indeed.¡± Professor Bale smiled bitterly.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you deal with it?¡± the leader was also rmed. This third red rain had caused many of their n to turn into shambles because of the appearance of many giant mutated nts.

    He had to clear up some areas once more in order to deal with these newly appeared giant mutated nts.

    It was really tiring.

    ¡°I¡¯m of water element¡­.¡± Professor Bale looked at the people in front of him helplessly. ¡°I can¡¯t even get close to it. The range of the vines alone reach very far.¡±

    ¡°Long range attack is necessary.¡± The leader frowned, thinking whether to use the nuclear weapon again or not. He had already destroyed several cities due to these giant mutated animals¡¯ appearance before.

    Now, would he have to repeat the same thing over and over again because of these giant mutated nts?

    He didn¡¯t really want to destroy these cities.

    ¡°I can try to head there first,¡± Kyle remarked.

    ¡°Alright. If you can¡¯t deal with it, I¡¯ll deal with it.¡± the leader nodded.

    Anyway, these people might also be interested in the crystals that these giant mutated nts produced. It was said that the crystals were no different than these giant mutated animals anyway.

    If it could be used by them, that would be great as it meant that they would grow stronger.

    ¡°Anything else?¡±

    ¡°I want to sell some things~.¡± Mr. Yami grinned.

    Then, the next round turned into nothing more than exchanging items and things. As for the delivery and the transaction, that would be something they had tomunicate privately.

    Kyle also asked for a private discussion with the leader and Professor Bale, which was possible in this meeting room.

    Kate didn¡¯t follow because she could still hear what Kyle said outside.

 Chapter 319 - 319 Silent Departure

    319 Silent Departure

    ¡°Miss Kate,¡± Miss Scarlet suddenly called. She looked at this young woman who hide her face and felt a bit amused. When she herself was young, she was also afraid of meeting others.

    But after growing up slightly, she simply didn¡¯t care that much anymore.

    ¡°Yes, Miss Scarlet?¡± Kate asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s rare to see powerful women. I would like to be able to meet with you and exchange some moves.¡± Miss Scarlet grinned.

    Kate was taken aback and then shook her head. ¡°Sorry, my moves are all killing moves. I can¡¯t spar with you.¡±

    ¡°Killing moves? Are you kidding?¡± Mr. Lance was stunned when he heard that. He himself couldn¡¯t guarantee that he would be able to kill others so easily, especially if the other person was so powerful.

    ¡°That¡¯s the truth.¡± Kate didn¡¯t know how to exin it.

    Her ability was reverse healing and she could technically kill anyone who got too close to her. If she wanted to, she might be able to destroy all kind of living being around her without any qualms.

    But Kate would never do that.

    .....

    Professor Bale chuckled. ¡°She¡¯s saying the truth. The tragedy in City H is quite famous and I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary to be repeated.¡±

    ¡°Tragedy in City H? Damn it, I¡¯mgging behind in news,¡± Miss Scarlet scolded. She was at the south, the areas with the less resources among them all. The south area was rtively dry and empty.

    She had to worked her *sses off just to get stronger. In the process, there were already a lot of blood spilled here.

    Thankfully, there were still some cities that could still stand under the brutal attacks of these giant mutated animals. She herself had also somewhat settling down in this city by now.

    ¡°I see.¡± Mr. Yami knew this incident too. Because he was trying to build a shippingpany, of course the most important thing was for him to have enough information about what was happening in the area.

    The tragedy in City H was actually fueled by the silent battle of the leader and that person¡­

    He didn¡¯t want to get involved.

    Who would have thought that there would be an extremely strong reverse healer appearing during this chaos? And this reverse healer was also very ruthless as she killed countless people in City H directly.

    Since then, they all understood that it was impossible to suppress these reverse healers anymore.

    Those who sided with that person had been switching sides.

    They were all afraid of what might happen if they identally offended these two big behemoth reverse healer. Even if they knew that this new reverse healer might not even side with the leader, those who sided with the one who abused her would definitely receive her ire.

    No one wanted to die yet.

    Thus, they silently moved sides.

    ¡°You¡¯re well informed, Professor Bale.¡± Kate looked at the aged professor and smiled bitterly.

    ¡°I only know some things.¡± Professor Bale shrugged. ¡°Also, if you¡¯re interested, you cane to the east. There are more pieces of gems spreading on the ground.¡±

    Kate arched her eyebrows.

    She had heard from Kyle that the source of these gems were from the meteorite. It seemed that the direction was actually towards the east as it ejected a lot of its parts on the way.

    Perhaps, this was also the reason why this giant mutated nt could appear.

    ¡°I will consider it.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    They switched topics and began to talk about other matters. Everyone was extremely bored in their ce too. There was no longer any interesting entertainment that they could use like how it used to be before the red rain.

    And meeting with these powerful people, they could also consult about their own training methods and advancement¡­

    Alright, not advancement.

    All of them advance directly due to the third red rain. It was estimated that no one else would have advancement as easily as them in the future.

    When the meeting was about to be over, the leader said that they had to inform the businessmen they wanted to promote tomunicate as the meeting will begin in half an hour.

    ¡°Finally, it¡¯s done.¡± Kate heaved a sigh of relief. Having to show her face in a meeting like this made her really nervous.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry so much. Even if you said anything wrong, no one will me you.¡± Kyle chuckled and patted Kate¡¯s head.

    Kate hummed. ¡°So, did you sell those drawings?¡±

    ¡°Yes. The Leader will send the resources I asked and I¡¯ll ask my father to take care of it. Unfortunately, Professor Bale couldn¡¯te here nor sending anyone, so we should just silently head towards that giant mutated nt.¡± Kyle shrugged.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to bring the others?¡± Kate asked. Usually, they would go as a team together.

    ¡°This time, Jake and Lotte should be given more time to prepare for their marriage.¡± Kyle didn¡¯t want to disturb those two lovebirds. He had enough eating dog food and would rather just spend more time with Kate.

    ¡°Right.¡± Kate knew that Jake would definitelyin if his time were to be taken again.

    ¡°Let¡¯s ask Marc and Lucy toe. Robby should alsoe along too.¡±

    Kate nodded and texted the two of them while Kyle informed Dn and also Mr. White about the meeting. They would be invited directly in their phone and asked not to spread the invitation link to anyone else. Kyle then informed his father about the ¡®package¡¯ that woulde along with the things that had to be given.

    After it was done, the two of them silently went to the seventh underground base.

    ¡­

    <Marc and the others¡¯ location>

    Marc looked at the message in his phone and fell into silence. He turned to look at Robby, who was still being massaged by Lucy.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, we have a mission.¡±

    ¡°Wang?¡± <What? Another mission so quickly?>

    Lucy also received the message and pursed her lips. Well, anyway, it meant that she could finally beat more giant mutated animals. That should be more fun rather than beating these metal dolls.

 Chapter 320 - 320 The Giant Mutated Cabbage Plant

    320 The Giant Mutated Cabbage nt

    ¡°Are we not going to tell the others?¡± Lucy asked when she watched Kate teleported the car out of City E easily. This time, it was the road heading towards City E, but it was blocked by trees.

    Since Kate was familiar with City E and the areas around it, there was basically no problem in teleporting such a distance.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to tell others about this matter.¡± Kyle took out his phone and texted Jake, telling the other party to be responsible for the patrol for the next few days. The patrol team Jake¡¯s parents made were already good enough but Kyle still take a look outside once after they returned from City C.

    There was no sign of those giant mutated nts.

    But he killed a lot of giant mutated animals in the process, cleaning up the area around City E to make it much cleaner.

    While training and the resources obtained from these giant mutated animals were important, having a safe ce to stay is also important. And this was not a game where these giant mutated animals would refresh and everyone can have fun.

    This is the real life where someone truly needed to clear out these giant mutated animals in advance to allow them to have a ce.

    Without anyone clearing these giant mutated animals, how should they expect to live in peace? No one wanted to sleep at night while worrying that they might die in the next moment because there were giant mutated animals hovering around.

    For most of them, what they wanted was the peace.

    .....

    Rather than getting stronger.

    If they were unable to fulfill even their basic needs, forget about thinking how to get stronger.

    ¡°Drive to City CT.¡±

    ¡°Ah? That¡¯s quite far away, though.¡± Lucy was stunned. Geographically speaking, that area was already at the east of their nation while their current location was at the center somewhat to the south.

    ¡°There¡¯s another giant mutated nt there.¡± Kyle nodded.

    ¡°Should I try teleporting again?¡± Kate asked. She had been tortured by Kyle to memorize that map in order to let her be able to use her teleportation ability effectively.

    Kyle thought for a moment and then nodded. ¡°Try it.¡±

    Swish!

    The car disappeared once again and appeared a few kilometers away from its original location.

    It was just that¡­

    ¡°There are a lot of giant mutated animals again?¡±

    ¡°Wang! Wang!¡± <Let Robby fight! Master, let fight.>

    ¡°Damn, why did you teleport us directly on top of these giant mutated animals?¡±

    Bang!

    Kate looked at these giant mutated animals around her and didn¡¯t know whether to cry orugh. The distance of her teleportation had exceeded her range for reverse healing. Because of that, she didn¡¯t know that there were giant mutated animals here.

    Looking at the others, she silently activated her reverse healing.

    Forget it.

    She better not used this troublesome teleportation ability again¡­.

    ¡­

    The journey was uneventful.

    Aside from the time when Kate identally teleported them into the middle of another giant mutated animals¡¯ horde, there was nothing exciting that happened. Kyle also prohibited Kate from using the teleportation ability until she could figure out the location where they would appear.

    This made Kate didn¡¯t know whether to cry orugh.

    But she could still use this teleportation ability in closebat. At the very least, with this ability of hers, even Lucy couldn¡¯t harm her in the slightest bit.

    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± Lucy stopped the car and looked towards City CT in the distance.

    They didn¡¯t dare to get closer anymore.

    Like, who would dare when they saw that City CT was already transformed into arge green ball that looked like cabbage with countless vines around it?

    Those who saw that city from a distance would never even want to get close at all.

    That giant mutated cabbage nt would destroy them if they were to get close or try to fight it.

    ¡°¡­I can¡¯t understand the mutation anymore.¡± Marc looked at the giant mutated cabbage in front of him and fell silent.

    How in the world that a cabbage grew until the size of a building? Not to mention, this special cabbage also has vines below the nt that was sucking the nutrition and allowed the cabbage itself to grow.

    This was overturning his worldview a few times.

    From something so small to something so big¡­

    How in the world did it work?

    Kate was staring at the giant mutated cabbage in front of her. Her eyes flickered a few time as she could feel something that was attracting her from deep within this peculiar nt.

    ¡°Be careful. This cabbage should have an ability that¡¯s the same as me.¡±

    The other fell silent when they heard that.

    Turning their head to look at Kate, they silently wondered in their heart which ability of hers that this giant mutated cabbage in front of them would have.

    Kate¡¯s abilities were all¡­ very peculiar.

    From space ability, reverse healing, andstly the transformation. It has always been the most unique and the most troublesome to deal with. The only exception was the transformation ability.

    After all, Kate¡¯s transformation herself still took some time.

    It was almost impossible for her to use this transformation ability during battle unless she wanted to get killed.

    ¡°Which one?¡± Kyle asked, his eyes flickered.

    If it was reverse healing, they would not dare to get close to this giant mutated cabbage in the slightest bit. Should they get close to this giant mutated cabbage, it was estimated that they would end up being sucked dry without even realizing it.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Kate smiled bitterly.

    She only felt the attraction.

    But she didn¡¯t know which one among her three abilities it was.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hope it¡¯s not the reverse healing. Shall we do test run?¡± Marc asked. They were only four of them here, oh, five including Robby. One of them had to go forward to test it out first.

    ¡°Let me go first.¡± Kyle smiled, his eyes turned red as his fire elements began to re.

 Chapter 321 - 321 Fight Against Giant Mutated Cabbage

    321 Fight Against Giant Mutated Cabbage

    ar!

    Fire spread from Kyle towards the giant mutated cabbage in front of him. Even though it was only the vines in front of them and not the main body, Kyle still attacked fiercely with the fire element.

    *crackle*

    nts were weak towards fire.

    This weakness didn¡¯t change even after this giant mutated cabbage mutated and be so powerful.

    The vines were burned into ashes almost instantly, leaving nothing but trail of ck color. And Kyle also dashed forward following the burning vines towards the giant mutated cabbage¡¯ core in front of him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Kate swiftly stepped forward, disappearing from her ce and appearing beside Kyle.

    Her speed was far lower than Kyle. Even though she did have some endurance training with Kyle, but the result hasn¡¯t been that good. Her foundation was rtively weak, so she couldn¡¯t catch up with these people who had been training for a long time.

    As a result, Kate¡¯s fighting skill in terms of closebat only consist of several short teleportation where she could move all across the battlefield easily. In fact, as long as it was within her sight, her teleportation ability was still very useful.

    .....

    But if they wanted her to move the car to somewhere a bit far¡­

    Ehm¡­

    It will require some luck so that they would not bump to another giant mutated animals¡¯ horde.

    Swish! Bang!

    Behind Kyle, Marc and Lucy also dashed forward. No one wanted to stay behind and be nothing but the background image. They all wanted to go forward and help in the battle in any kind of ways they could.

    Bang!

    Lucy smashed those vines that were trying to get close while Marc and Robby controlled the earth and metal to block the attack and attacked, cutting these vines. Once the vines were cut from the main source, they fell to the ground.

    It seemed that the controller of these vines should be in the core of that giant mutated cabbage over there.

    Bang!

    As the fire element spread, Kyle looked at the giant mutated cabbage. He wanted to know what kind of fiercer attack that this giant mutated cabbage would produce.

    However, what he saw was more and more of these vinesing and tried to attack him through the wood element.

    Wood element was definitely not Kate¡¯s element.

    But since Lotte was not here, they couldn¡¯t determine this element so easily when they saw this giant mutated cabbage.

    ¡°Are you sure that there¡¯s something that interest you from this giant mutated cabbage?¡± Kyle asked, his hand burned down another batch of vines that wereing towards him.

    ¡°Yes. I can feel it.¡± Kate nodded.

    Kyle frowned.

    If there were any, why did this giant mutated cabbage didn¡¯t have any other reaction but to attack with the wood element.

    Unless the ability was not for attacking.

    Kyle¡¯s eyes flickered when he thought that. He looked at the giant mutated cabbage that was getting closer and closer.

    ¡°Can you reach the core from here?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Kate had just teleported to be beside Kyle and looked at the giant mutated cabbage. At this time, the giant mutated cabbage had entered the close range of her reverse healing ability.

    Even though reverse healing ability could technically reach far away, but the further you are, the lesser the influence would be.

    If they were strong enough and located quite far away, they could escape as they would have enough time to get out of Kate¡¯s reverse healing¡¯s influence. So if they were facing someone powerful, it was still better for Kate to be closer.

    This giant mutated cabbage was already in front of them.

    Kate grinned. ¡°No worries. I¡¯ll start.¡±

    The reverse healing immediately started without dy. These white dots that fluttered around giant mutated cabbage were pulled out forcefully, diminishing the extraordinary life force of this giant mutated cabbage.

    *shrieck*

    Miserable voice sounded from deep the giant mutated cabbage¡¯s heart. It was struggling hard with more and more vines sprang out, rushing towards Kate and Kyle in the fastest speed possible.

    Bang!

    The earth wall formed before these vines could get close.

    Kyle stretched his hand and lightning elements fell down like rain. The destructive force of these lightning elementspletely destroyed the giant mutated cabbage¡¯s vines. It was scorched ck without any vitalities whatsoever.

    Swish! Swish!

    The metal elements sprang from Robby¡¯s control, stabbing those vines before they could get close.

    ¡°Tsk, you¡¯re all stealing all the limelight,¡± Lucyined. There were only pitiful amount of vines getting close to her, which she pulled forcefully and stomped to death. It tore in the middle and lose all vitalities.

    Marc watched Lucy¡¯s violent action and was speechless. ¡°Do you really expect me to let these giant mutated cabbage¡¯s vines get close?¡±

    ¡°At least, let me fight a few more of them.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that they didn¡¯t manage to get close to you.¡± Marc shook his head. Anyway, he was in charge of the defense this time and if it was unnecessary, he didn¡¯t want to let these giant mutated cabbage¡¯ vines get close in the slightest bit.

    They looked a bit¡­

    Annoying.

    ¡°ar!¡± Kyle ignored the duo behind him and switched to fire element once more. Even with the earth wall blocking part of his vision, it was still easy for him to sense these giant mutated cabbage¡¯s vines that was approaching him.

    It was indeed very close.

    Beside Kyle, Kate had set up a space barrier around her body. It was her protection so that Kyle would not have to pay close attention to her and could deal with the giant mutated cabbage¡¯s vines.

    She herself was focusing on the giant mutated cabbage¡¯ core, absorbing the dispersed white dots madly.

    It was good that even in this human¡¯s form, she could still use her ability to the fullest.

    ¡°How much longer, Kate?¡± Kyle asked. He turned and saw that Kate couldn¡¯t hear him and quickly switched to the othermunicating method.

    <Kate, how much longer do you need to deal with this giant mutated cabbage?>

 Chapter 322 - 322 Transformation Crystal

    322 Transformation Crystal

    The space element was indeed very useful for Kate.

    In terms of defense, it couldpletely cover up her surrounding, preventing anything from approaching her with malicious intention. There wouldn¡¯t be any attack that could fall to her body.

    But at the same time, this space element would block all sound from outside.

    It isted the attack from her.

    It also isted her from the outside world.

    When Kyle tried tomunicate with Kate normally, the sound waves never reached her because the space element blocked it. Thus, he had to use the second method ofmunicating, which was through their blood contract.

    But this incident also made Kyle thought about Kate¡¯s fighting problem in the future.

    If she was not with him, how would shemunicate with others? The space shield she formed around her body would iste her from the outside world.

    Could she control the shield so that it would allow her ears to listen?

    .....

    But at that point, her ear will also be her weakness and the shield would not be perfect.

    That would be a problem if she were in the middle of attacks.

    Kyle sighed.

    Perhaps, some elements looked much stronger than the others. But the Heaven is fair. There are advantage and disadvantage of every elements and abilities they had showed so far.

    Even he himself couldn¡¯t guarantee that his fire and lightning elements were the best.

    In terms of defense, he was extremely poor.

    If there were no one to protect him, his element wouldn¡¯t be able to be used for defense. It was also the reason why Kyle would need to finish his battle in the shortest time possible to prevent himself from getting attacked by these giant mutated animals first and then got injured.

    The only ability that seemed to be so overpowered so far was the reverse healing.

    At the very least, there was no fixed method to deal with them yet.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Kate heard Kyle¡¯s question and quickly answered. <10 seconds. It¡¯s almost done at this point>

    <Got it>

    10 seconds.

    The corner of Kyle¡¯s lips curled up to form a devilish smile. Such a short time was nothing for him.

    In the next moment, fire element went on rampage, rushing towards these giant mutated cabbage¡¯s vines without reserve and even attacking the giant mutated cabbage¡¯s giant body directly.

    ar.

    *shrieckk!*

    The heartbreaking voice came from the giant mutated cabbage in front of them. But not a single one of them slowed down their attack.

    Their elements were used to the fullest.

    Bang!

    In the end, the giant mutated cabbage¡¯s vitalities werepletely diminished. Kate could feel the overflowing white dots inside her body and took a deep breath. It has been some time since thest time she experienced this feeling of being so full.

    And this time, Kate¡¯s body was able to cope up with it.

    The rank of this giant mutated cabbage was simr to the rank 7 of giant mutated animals. And Kate had already reached rank 8 thanks to that red rain from before, which allowed her to surpass other rank 7.

    But she would never say it outright.

    Rank 7 had been acknowledged as the highest rank currently in the world. If Kate were to announce that she had reached rank 8 in reverse healing¡­

    It was estimated that she would be at the limelight once more and be the target of many people¡¯s jealousy, assassination, and many others annoying matter.

    Kate didn¡¯t want to deal with them.

    Thunk.

    The giant mutated cabbage¡¯s body withered at the speed visible to the naked eyes. The previouslyrge giant mutated cabbage slowly shrunk and turned yellow in color before turning into ck slowly but surely.

    ¡°It¡¯s dead?¡± Marc asked, a bit surprised at how easy the battle is.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a match for reverse healer.¡± Kyle shook his head. Perhaps, only he could understand that with Kate around, the battle could end easily as long as she could use her reverse healing ability.

    Be it giant mutated animals or these giant mutated cabbage and other newly mutated creatures, they would not be immune from her reverse healing ability.

    ¡°Space ability should be somewhat immune,¡± Kate remarked. ¡°But since I¡¯m also a space element, they can¡¯t block me.¡±

    Marc and Lucy were speechless.

    Great, one of the weakness for reverse healer was directly solved by Kate because of her dual elements.

    ¡°Wang! Wang!¡± <Kate is amazing! Robby also wants to be so amazing like that>

    Kate looked at the golden retriever dog beside her with a smile. ¡°Yes, I believe Robby will be amazing too.¡±

    Lucyughed. ¡°Of course, Robby is the best!¡±

    She crouched down and hugged Robby happily.

    ¡°Wang! Wang!¡± <Robby is happy! Robby> Robby wagged his tail excitedly as he was being hugged by Lucy. Lucy loved him so much and Robby himself also liked Lucy a lot.

    Marc watched the dog and human¡¯s interaction in front of him and sighed silently. Though, the corner of his lips curled up to form a smile.

    ¡°Did you get what attract you?¡± Kyle asked.

    ¡°Yea, I put it in the space.¡± Kate grinned. She thought of her space and looked at the two crystals that she just obtained. Looking at the two crystals, she fell silent.

    One of them was naturally green, which was the sign of wood element. The other one was actually transparent with ckyer.

    Transformation crystal?

    But that giant mutated cabbage didn¡¯t seem to have any transformation ability.

    Well, considering that this giant mutated cabbage suddenly grewrger¡­ was it because of the transformation ability?

    But then, how about the vines?

    Normal cabbages didn¡¯t have vines.

    Heck, many other nts didn¡¯t even have vines or many other things. It was indeed hard to understand.

    Oh well, most people just needed to know that the world had indeed changed and they had to adapt to it. These kind of strange urrence had somehow be the norm in their new world.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Transformation,¡± Kate answered, her tone somewhat unsure.

 Chapter 323 - 323 The Plan for the Future <1>

    323 The n for the Future <1>

    ¡°Huh???¡±

    After Kate said that, the one who were surprised was not only Kyle but also the other two. Even though they were all notpletely familiar with Kate¡¯s abilities, they knew that the transformation element only helped to make Kate turned from a cat to human being.

    And hearing that this special giant mutated cabbage had transformation element¡­

    They were absolutely stumped.

    ¡°Are you sure about it?¡± Lucy asked for confirmation.

    Kate took out the crystal and held it on her hand. She looked at it a few times before nodding. Because that giant mutated cabbage could be considered as rank 7, the size of the crystal was rtively bigger.

    It would be very useful for their advancement.

    The previous rank 7 crystal before was taken by the military. They had already caused enough mess, so the crystals could be said to be some kind of pensation¡¯ from their side. Not that it could make things any better, though.

    Kyle looked at the crystal thoughtfully. ¡°Can you take it here?¡±

    .....

    ¡°Here?¡± Kate arched her eyebrows.

    ¡°There¡¯s no giant mutated animals at all in the surrounding area, so this should be a rtively safe ce for the next few hours.¡± Kyle nodded.

    With that giant mutated cabbage holding this area within its power for a long time, there were no giant mutated animals stupid enough toe over. They didn¡¯t want to die yet, so they voluntary stayed as far away as possible.

    In any case, they would not need toe here either way.

    They could just stay as far away as possible.

    ¡°Sure, I can.¡± Kate nodded.

    ¡°Good.¡± Kyle nced at Lucy and Marc. ¡°Protect her for a while. I¡¯m going somewhere for a bit.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    After giving some more instruction, Kyle took out motorcycles from the space and rushed towards east.

    Marc watched Kyle disappearing with a look of envy. ¡°If only Robby had space element too. It would have been much easier for me in the past.¡±

    ¡°Wang! Wang!¡± <Master, are you despising me?>

    ¡°What? No! I¡¯m not!¡± Marc looked at Robby and quickly denied it. After all, the effect of blood contract was also the shared ability, which he somewhat envied. If only it was possible, he should find a pet that could have peculiar strong ability.

    One that was far different from him.

    But then again, forming that blood contract was not as simple as asking an animal toe forward and sign it. Without having connection with each other and bonded for several years, it was estimated that Marc wouldn¡¯t be able to make the blood contract with Robby.

    Not to mention, this method still had some drawbacks.

    They had to carefully research this blood contract if they wished to widespread it. After all, it was known that not all giant mutated animals were so bad. Some reports had been saying that some of these giant mutated animals were not so keen on attacking humans.

    There might be hope for humanities to form blood contract and used these giant mutated animals instead of killing them.

    This was ale one of the few topics that had been recently discussed by many people.

    Those who couldn¡¯t awaken any ability showed some regrets and wished that they could also be strong. Thus, the matter of blood contract, which was not exactly a secret in the first ce, had slowly be more popr.

    While the two of them started their quarrel again, Kate sat on the ground and concentrate on the transformation crystal in front of her. She wanted to finish absorbing this as fast as possible.

    She felt that the transformation ability was indeed really strange.

    Aside from the fact that she could turn into a cat, it hadn¡¯t helped her much. Well, in fact, it had been more trouble than helping her.

    So now, Kate was a bit intrigued.

    Would she understand more about this ability if she used the crystal and grew stronger? At that time, she might be able to understand more about the use of this strange ability.

    Her current rank should be around rank 3 or 4?

    She honestly didn¡¯t know.

    Transformation was really rare and all Kate could do was to grasp here and there, trying her best to figure out everything through countless trial and error.

    ¡°Tsk, Robby is already very good.¡± Lucy bent forward and hugged Robby again. The silly dog wagged his tail happily.

    Marc watched this and really felt that his dog started to love Lucy more than loving him. Who had raised this dog for years before, huh?

    What an ungrateful dog.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Lucy looked into the distance and saw giant mutated animalsing. It seemed that there were still some giant mutated animals roaming around this area, trying to take advantage if possible.

    Naturally, they noticed themotion and came to check.

    ¡°Time for a beating~. Don¡¯t steal them from me.¡± Lucy dashed forward happily and the moment she came into contact with these giant mutated animals, she immediately punched them and pummeled as many of them as possible.

    Marc watched this from the back and shook his head. He would not fight with Lucy over these giant mutated animals. Anyway, he had no interest to fight that much.

    Unlike Lucy¡¯s ability that mostly relied on her stamina, those who controlled other elements had to have reserve in their crystals in order to bring out the power of their abilities. They could easily drain of their ability, which was why Marc would rather conserve his strength for now.

    Still, watching Lucy beat those giant mutated animals up, Marc shook his head with a smile.

    ¡°Robby.¡±

    ¡°Wang.¡± <What is it, Master?>

    ¡°Do you like me or Lucy more?¡±

    ¡°Wang.¡± <Of course Lucy.>

    Marc: ¡°¡­¡± I fell out of favor so quickly???

    Hearing the answer, Marc looked at his silly dog unkindly. He felt as if he had been the one taking care of his dog and yet there was a thiefing to steal the dog from him and this dog even willingly go over to the thief.

 Chapter 324 - 324 The Plan for the future <2>

    324 The n for the future <2>

    ¡°Wang!¡± <Is that wrong?>

    Robby wagged his tail innocently. He really liked Lucy so much. She would always y with him and allowed him to eat a lot of delicious food. On the other hand, his Master would not care that much about those delicious foods.

    It was all the matter whether the food was good enough to stuff the stomach or not.

    Or whether the food was healthy or not.

    Marc was tired.

    ¡°Tsk, you silly dog.¡± Marc patted the dog¡¯s head while watching Lucy happily pummeling these giant mutated animals.

    It was easy to see that for Lucy, this ability of hers that she gained was actually very convenient and suited her. She liked to be active and beating up these giant mutated animals had be her daily exercise.

    It was fun.

    At least, for her, it is.

    .....

    ¡°Do you want her to be your mother?¡± Marc suddenly asked in a low voice.

    Robby heard that and his eyes lit up. He looked at his ¡®Master¡¯ who was also his ¡®father¡¯ and wagged his tail excitedly. If Lucy became his mother, didn¡¯t it mean that he can y with Lucy a lot and obtained a lot of delicious food from her?

    For this silly dog, the matter of food was the most important.

    ¡°Wang!¡± <Yes! >

    ¡°Then you have to help me.¡± Marc looked at his dog and smiled.

    Seeing his Master¡¯s smile, Robby blinked his dog¡¯s eyes. For some reason, he felt that his Master looked really scheming right now.

    But then recalling the food he could obtain, Robby threw the matter to the back of his head.

    What does it matter?

    It would be best for him to care about the food he could obtain.

    ¡°Wang! Wang!¡± <Yes, I¡¯ll help you!>

    ¡­

    <Kyle¡¯s Side>

    Brrm.

    The motorcycles stopped in front of a small city. There were not many people there and from the way it looked like, this city was transformed into some kind of wall for the people to resist the giant mutated animals.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±

    ¡°Kyle Martin,¡± Kyle replied calmly. ¡°An awakened from afar. I would like to request borrowing themunication line.¡±

    ¡°Kyle Martin?¡± The soldiers there looked at each other before some of them recalled the name of the devil who had been quite famous. Not to mention, the fact that there were seven rank 7 awakened had already spread.

    The official wanted to stabilize his power, so he also started to publicize this in order to be able to make sure that these people were notpletely scattered.

    He wanted to rebuilt the nation.

    To make it stronger as they faced the threat of these giant mutated animals and also other kinds of threat.

    It was not easy.

    And everything had to be taken step by step.

    ¡°Soldier Kyle, we can lend it, but it wouldn¡¯t be for free.¡±

    Kyle was expressionless as he took out a few low ranked crystals from the space but pretended to take it from his pocket. ¡°Are these enough?¡±

    The soldiers¡¯ eyes lit up. ¡°Yes, they¡¯re enough.¡±

    After that, they let Kyle to enter the outeryer and handed the phone to Kyle, who dialed another number.

    Ring! Ring! Ring!

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Professor Bale, the nt is settled. I hope you can deliver the reward for your mission to City E soon.¡± Kyle was calm.

    ¡°So fast?¡±

    ¡°Your people had been watching from the distance and suchmotion is not something to hide.¡± Kyle looked at the tower at the side, which was used to transmit signal. He guessed that there were some people who were watching them from a distance and delivered it to Professor Bale.

    Even if this professor said that he was focused on research, it was also a fact that he had reached rank 7.

    Could he reach this rank by staying behind?

    That was impossible.

    No matter how good a person¡¯s talent was, it would be impossible for them to advance so fast without enough resources.

    And Kyle knew that while the crystals were formally only ced in 10 cities in the center area, those at the edges had their own way to obtain these. And Professor Bale might have some crystals to use and by relying on them, he grew stronger and stronger.

    Professor Bale in the phoneughed. ¡°Right, you caught me. Are you in the small fort I built? I can send some resources there.¡±

    ¡°I have another proposition.¡±

    ¡°Oh, speak.¡±

    ¡°Have you ever thought of building an animal breeding ranch, Professor Bale?¡± Kyle suddenly asked.

    Professor Bale didn¡¯t speak for some time. He seemed to be thinking what kind of answer would be appropriate in front of Kyle.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    In fact, many people in power had been thinking of that. As the needs for food decreased, what they wanted to know more was rted to these giant mutated animals. While the danger of these giant mutated animals¡¯ existence persisted, but they also provided a certain type of resources.

    Of course, they didn¡¯t know for sure whether there were any differences with the newborn giant mutated animals and the old giant mutated animals.

    Their research was not so advance.

    Kyle smirked. ¡°I would like to propose a cooperation with you.¡±

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡­.

    <Kate and the others¡¯ location>

    Marc was getting bored waiting at the back while controlling his earth element to form a protective wall around them. After all, if Lucy were to fail handling these giant mutated animals, it was his turn to make his entrance.

    But¡­

    Lucy was so energetic.

    None of these giant mutated animals could bypass her defense in the slightest bit. They were all pummeled to their death and she also wed out their crystals violently.

    Those who watched her would begin to wonder just where did this violent woman came from.

    She was truly¡­.

    Violent.

    ¡°Are you still watching her?¡± Kate asked. She had finished absorbing the crystals and slowly inspected the changes in her body. It was just that, she only figured out now that the so called transformation ability might be a bit different from her previous expectation.

 Chapter 325 - 325 Fusion Ability

    325 Fusion Ability

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re done?¡± Marc turned around.

    Kate nodded and stood up, looking towards Lucy who was still busy beating the hell out of these giant mutated animals. She was amused when she thought about how Lucy was truly a person who liked to practice martial arts in the past.

    At the very least, she had already done that for some time and be quite strong in exchange.

    ¡°I have nothing else to do.¡±

    ¡°Are you serious about her?¡± Kate could still hear Marc¡¯s conversation with Robby even when she was practicing. After all, her way of practicing was more leisure than other people because of her special physique.

    Marc¡¯s face turned slightly red, but he still nodded.

    ¡°Then you better not hurt her.¡± Kate smiled charmingly. ¡°Because if you hurt her, the one who will beat you up is not only her but also me.¡±

    Marc looked at Kate weakly and nodded.

    Being beaten up by Lucy meant that one¡¯s face would turn into a pig¡¯s face. Being beaten up by Kate meant that they would definitely experience hell¡­

    .....

    Brrm!

    The sound of motorcycles came from the distance and Kate smiled brightly when she saw Kyleing back. The moment he came down the motorcycles, she came forward and hugged Kyle.

    ¡°Do you miss me so much? I only go for a few hours.¡± Kyle was amused by Kate¡¯s sudden action.

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Kate buried her face in Kyle¡¯s embrace.

    Just as Kyle thought that she was simply too shy, he heard her voice in his mind.

    <I think¡­ I¡¯m not as kind I thought was>

    <Kate? >

    Kyle lowered his eyes and saw Kate had raised her head. But there was a faint glisten at the corner of her eyes.

    Seeing that, Kyle panicked a bit.

    Did she cry?

    <What happened? Did these two bully you or are there any giant mutated animals nearby that can¡¯t handle>

    Kate was speechless by Kyle¡¯s question. First of all, Marc and Lucy would never dare to bully her unless they were seeking death. Secondly, how many giant mutated animals can actually be her opponent?

    They would be killed within few minutes at most.

    <The transformation ability might not be after all.> Kate didn¡¯t know how to exin this well. After taking that crystals that were far above her own rank, she came to realize that she might not know the world so much.

    Even with the same crystals¡¯ colors, there might be variation.

    But the types were somewhat simr, which might be why the color of the crystals were the same. Yet, the abilities it produced waspletely different from what it showed on the surface.

    <If it¡¯s not transformation ability, do you suspect it to be fusion ability?> Kyle¡¯s eyes glinted as he looked at Kate.

    He had such thoughts before because this was the rarest type of crystals and gems. But now looked at that giant mutated cabbage and Kate¡¯s reaction, he felt that he might have guessed the truth.

    <Something 4 like that, but there are variations once one reached rank that can be chosen>

    Kate didn¡¯t know how to exin it.

    It was like in the game, when one level up to a certain level, there will be options to pick their sses. And even in the same ss, there will be some branches. For example, a mage could bebat mage, elemental mage, and so on.

    This so called transformation ability was simr.

    And Kate felt that she could pick the direction she wanted when she was absorbing that crystals back then.

    But the direction was also controlled by her sub consciousness.

    It was directed in ordance to her deepest wishes.

    And when Kate realized what she could do, she felt some fear. Fear for herself and the thoughts that has been hidden deep in her heart without her even realizing it.

    <Is it so powerful?>

    <A bit> Kate forced a smile out but didn¡¯t exin more. She then thought of the devices that Kyle nned to make and added. <When we get back, I want to see my crystals.>

    <Ok, I¡¯ll finish the device as fast possible> Kyle looked at Kate deeply and agreed to her request.

    ¡°Hey, how long are you two going to hug?¡± Marc couldn¡¯t bear to watch this any longer. He felt that he was being force fed with dog food and had to watch it until the very end.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    ¡°Are you done with your business?¡± Kate recalled that Kyle went away for some time not long ago.

    ¡°Yep.¡± Kyle nodded. ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± Kate smiled. She would not ask too much about what he did because she knew that he also needed some privacy. Anyway, if it was something that involved her, he will tell her eventually.

    Kyle patted Kate¡¯s head and asked her to take out a car.

    It was time for them to go back to City E.

    ¡­

    <City E>

    The return journey was rtively stable. Aside from the fact that Lucy was a bit overwhelmed by Robby¡¯s ¡®even more enthusiastic response¡¯ to her, there was nothing strange.

    Kyle looked at Marc, who was arguing with Robby and joked around with Lucy and silently shook his head.

    As expected of a little genius in the academic field.

    Even when chasing a woman, he knew how to use their ¡®weakness¡¯ and shielded their action. If not because he was also the same type of scheming person, he would have never realized it.

    Marc has never been the stupid person.

    But that was how he was on the surface and how he interacted with others, which made him easy to get along with.

    He would not disturb these two.

    Soon enough, they reached City E and went their separate ways. Lucy was back to her family and wanted to check on her brother while Marc headed to the construction site to offer his help.

    That had be his job.

    He had truly be a construction worker in his free time in City E.

    Kate went to see her parents while Kyle headed to see his own father.

 Chapter 326 Time Skip

    326 Time Skip

    <General Ryan''s Office>

    General Ryan was looking at the report in his hand and looked up when he saw Kyle came inside.

    "You made such a big move without telling me."

    "I''ll contribute the body of that big giant mutated cabbage for research." Kyle threw his bait.

    "Safe it. I heard that it''s so rotten because of Kate''s ability."

    "It''s still a rank 7 corpse after all."

    General Ryan took a deep breath and nodded. "The animals breeding project will probably take a year to be fully realized. During this time, I''ve been expanding City E and built a few outer post to watch of the giant mutated animals."

    "That idea is indeed quite good." Kyle had seen what Professor Bale did and felt that it was indeed quite good.

    "Would you stay low for the next few months?"

    "Yeah." Kyle will just stay in City E vicinity during this time and didn''t have any intention to get out for a long mission again. It was quite tiring to go a long distance just to find these giant mutated animals for some battle.

    It would be better to stay here and let everything develop.

    "Okay. You do what you want to do and just report when necessary."

    Kyle nodded and headed straight to Kate''s ce. It seemed that he wouldn''t be able to stand not seeing Kate even if it was just for a few hours.

    Watching her son like this, General Ryan shook his head but there was a smile on the corner of his lips.

    Everything seemed to be developing in the right direction.

    It''s good.

    ¡­

    The next few months passed by quietly.

    City E was getting better and better with more infrastructure built. With ck Group stood at the forefront with several rank 7 awakened (The others reached rank 7 within a year after the third red rain), not many people could threaten City E''s existence. Even if not all members reached rank 7, the increasing number just made others could only look in City E but not daring to make trouble.

    It looked more and more as if the human''s civilization was returning.

    There was some post in the distance to face these giant mutated animals.

    Even if they were trying to eliminate all of these giant mutated animals, it hasn''t been possible because some areas were a bit too remote and dangerous. They could only clear out enough area alone were a bit lower.

    14:54

    It was estimated that the effect of the mutation would slowly diminish.

    for them to live and sent expedition mission from time to time.

    Cooperation between cities had also started.

    Economy began to start again and everyone was trying their best to live their life to the fullest.

    The animal breeding project had already started with some result. It was found that these newly born giant mutated animals couldn''t have crystals as good as their parents. The size and quality alone were a bit lower.

    It was estimated that the effect of the mutation would slowly diminish.

    But while it happened, they also figured out that, because of the effect of the red rain, the food produced would contain some of the elements. But these elements were random and research was conducted to control the specific elements to gather in one type of food.

    If this could be done, they knew that they could have more awakened in the future.

    This phenomenon would not only stop in their generation but also those the next generation.

    This make a lot of people ecstatic.

    And they also found out another rule for the awakened. And that was they had to be 18 years old if they wanted to awaken their abilities. As long as they reached 18 years old and stayed near other awakened, their abilities could be stimted.

    But to grow stronger, they would need more resources.

    Thus, the research facility was working hard.

    And several of nation''s backed organizations were born, controlling thew and setting the rules so that it would not be chaos.

    While Kate didn''t pay much attention about it, she also knew that it was necessary in order to make sure there was no chaos.

    So far, there had been four meetings of those rank 7 through the video conference. Once they all reached rank 7, they realized that even advancing a minor advancement would take a long time. Not only that, the gems would be useless for them and didn''t even have as good effect as crystals.

    Thus, they came into consensus that these limited gems had to be consumed by the talented ones.

    It can be traded for other resources and so on.

    Civilization began to return and the road was fixed. The high speed trains were also made in order to help transportation.

    The city looked more and more like a normal city.

    Except for the fact that there were awakened in the city.

    Though, the use of abilities were strictly limited in some areas. If anyone were to be found to use their abilities within those restricted areas, they would be punished immediately.

    Money was reintroduced.

    Normal food already being mass produced while those special food was still under research.

    The soil in Kate''s space naturally couldn''t be used to nt as her space froze time. Even if she put a seed there, it would stay that way no matter how long time had passed. But when she took out those soils out of her space and it was used by Kyle to nt some dishes, it seemed to have contained the power of space.

    Thus, the food that was produced by it would be very beneficial for space element.

    And these resources were absolutely under direct control of Kyle and only limited number would be sent out to others.

    But it had already made a lot of space department so excited that they flocked to City E.

    Well, it was another unexpected development.

    The matter about the reverse healing was slowly being forgotten and Kate heard from Kyle that the higher ups who proposed this had long been eliminated. She wondered if he had a hand in that, but Kyle would never give her any clear answer.

    Thus, Kate could only curb her curiosity down.

 Chapter 327 Time Skip <2>

    327 Time Skip <2>

    But there were also some things that people found out when they were researching about these reverse healers.

    The ce where they passed away would be the so called ''holynd'' for practice.

    The matter of City H had passed, but a lot of giant mutated animals were still going there and they were all very powerful. Thus a lot of people had also went there to fight these giant mutated animals and to practice.

    It took some time, but they managed to seize control of half of City H.

    The other half belonged to those giant mutated animals.

    It was not impossible to kill but the only one who could kill that rank 8 giant mutated animal was Kate. And Kate didn''t want to step to City H ever again no matter what, so they could only dispatch several rank 7 to make concession.

    City H was split into two.

    And there were a lot of conflicts there but the two behemoths were quiet. The rank 8 giant mutated animal also didn''t dare to leave City H. It knew that the moment it left City H, there was a terrifying figure that woulde down and kill it.

    It didn''t want to die yet.

    So it was staying as quiet as possible and didn''t make any trouble. Once these giant mutated animals reached rank 7, they all gained quite the intelligence.

    And humanities would have to learn how to coexist peacefully with the giant mutated animals and nts.

    Speaking of giant mutated nts, there were not many of them that ended up mutating. Even if there were some, they usually didn''t manage tost long before being eliminated by humans or other giant mutated animals.

    After all, eating these nts could also help them getting stronger.

    Thus, the number of giant mutated nts grew lower.

    The researchers still kept some of them and also nned on making sure that they could direct the mutation. But it would take some time for them to truly bear significant results.

    Life was so peaceful here.

    And the research that Kyle made with her had allowed them to make some kind of space instion metal. The problem with this metal was that it would need to use the space awakened to help making and then it would cover them from other space awakened aside from the one who made it.

    That was pretty good.

    And the two of them also began to test making materials with other elements. They had caused a few explosions due to their research, but thankfully the research base on the seventh underground floor was quite sturdy.

    So far, for the other materials, the elements were still unstable.

    So they could only use the space element.

    But its effect was really good.

    When it was done, Jake became extra diligent to use this material for their base defense and also the city''s defense. This would help to protect the area. And when Dn''s sister heard about this material, she even helped to sell them, making money for them.

    For that matter, Kyle was speechless.

    But anyway, it only took a short period of time to make, so there was no problem if it was sold to the other residents in City E.

    As of now, there were several millions of people who were living in City E.

    And these materials were also very popr for the military that they quotedrge price for Kyle and even hoped he could make the copyright patent.

    The office had been rebuilt after around a year it was being destroyed by the first appearance of these giant mutated animals.

    City E.

    14:57

    After consulting with Kate, the two of them agreed to register the copyright under their name. Kyle was the first while Kate was second since she was technically the helper and also studied under Kyle.

    Lucy was speechless when she heard about Kate ''studying.''

    She herself swore that she would never study again in her life because the experience during those schools and university days were already more than enough for her. It was too tiring.

    She just wanted to beat up these giant mutated animals.

    Marc himself was the pr opposite. When he heard that the library had been rebuilt, it had be his most frequented location aside from his construction work or the patrol mission around the city with Robby.

    He loved learning.

    And Kate had heard that his GPA was 4 when he was studying.

    In this nation, GPA 4 meant perfect score. All of his tests result was A and not a single one of them was below it.

    Kate was speechless.

    She felt that the three women in their group were all more ordinary in terms of study aspared to these boys.

    With Jake as exception.

    He was the worst.

    No one could beat him from that position.

    Jake and Lotte had registered their marriage, but their wedding had to be dyed because there was no suitable venue yet. The expensive and luxurious buildings had only been built for the past month and their family was busy selecting one after the other.

    After all, it was impossible for them to focus on these kind of building first when there were still many other things to do. Now that the development was already on track and everything had started to be covered, these additional things were slowly being introduced.

    Dn had been staying with his family for more than half a year since they began to settle down in City E.

    Even though his sister was still in charge for many of the operations, he had been working hard behind the scene. Not to mention, the cooperation with the White Family was still going on and had been doing well.

    Even when the world had changed, Dn was still making more and more advance technology in the inte. The firewall and many other programs he made were very useful.

    Of course, Ice Blue Group would take a portion since Dn registered the copyright.

    And Dn himself was also the first to advance to rank 7 after the third red rain due to the abundant of resources he obtained from selling these things.

 Chapter 328 Time Skip <3>

    328 Time Skip <3>

    Jake was the second one.

    Despite his quarrel with Robby, he still managed to advance faster while the dog kept on yelling that he cheated.

    Unfortunately, there was no way to fight him.

    Lotte advanced to rank 7 in her wind element and be the third one to advance, but her wood element stuck in rank 6. She herself didn''t know the reason why.

    Robby advanced to rank 7 not long after Lotte and mocked Marc, who was still rank 6.

    Thankfully, a bitter training was all it was needed for Marc to finally advance to rank 7 but had to suffer at home. His foundation was not so stable, which forced him to stop working and focus on his training after his advancement.

    This also indirectly told others that forceful advancement was possible.

    But the side effect was a bit...

    Lucy was the only one who didn''t advance to rank 7. It was not like she didn''t want to, but the resources for enhancement department was very limited. She could only go to the wilderness and fought countless giant mutated animals, beating them up to the point they were unrecognizable.

    And it was only yesterday she finally broke to rank 7 and nearly wept.

    Her advancement method was truly...

    Bitter.

    All over the nation, there were less than 30 people who had advanced to rank 7 and seven of them were in City E.

    This made City E the most luxurious and safe ce in the entire nation. The leader was a bit jealous when he heard that another one had advanced in City E, but he knew that General Ryan was also a very good person.

    So in the end, he only congratted them.

    Anyway, City E didn''t show that they wanted to be in power or whatever. They only focused on making the city better for the people to live.

    It was much better than some others who were showing their teeth and wanted power from the moment they advanced to rank 7.

    More than a year had passed ever since the first red rain.

    Kate and Kyle had also advanced, but they never told about this matter to anyone. After all, their advancements were also slow and required a lot of resources. It was to the point that Kate also felt heartache when she saw the list. 1

    But then again, these resources would be useless if not being used.

    So she still used them.

    Kyle still remembered Kate''s request to see her crystals, but after knowing that the machine the researchers developed was imperfect and could harm the body to some extent, he chose to develop it himself first by using the same principle.

    Hearing the side effect, Lucy even came to her brother to confront those researchers.

    Unfortunately, aside from somepensation, the research was still going on. Not only on Lucas, Lucy''s brother, but also some other unique cases of these awakened.

    The result was that the guidebook for awakened was made.

    It was still being perfected, but it helped those newly awakened who only managed to awaken when they reached 18 years old. This way, they didn''t need to stumble and grope their way up to strengthen their abilities.

    Those who awakened earlier could only sigh.

    They were not as lucky as these younger people.

    But if there were more powerful people, it meant that they could deal with these giant mutated animals better. Even if they had to coexist with these giant mutated animals, they still hoped that humans were stronger.

    That way, they wouldn''t have the fear of having the humanitiespletely destroyed.

    Though, that was the worry of those above.

    For most people, they only knew that being awakened meant that they could wield greater power, get more resources and fought against those giant mutated animals outside.

    That was enough.

    Back to Kyle, he was busy making the machine for months while they were still also doing other things. This was one of the few projects that would take an extremely long time for him to finish.

    But Kate was patience.

    She was still adapting to the change in her abilities.

    "Kate, it''s done Kyle looked at his little girlfriend at the side helplessly. At this time, Kate was using the form of a little kid and gobbled a cake secretly at the side. Her hobby to sneak some snacks from time to time hadn''t changed at all.

    "Ah?" Kate was startled when she saw Kyle and grinned before licking her fingers to wipe the cream.

    Kyle shook his head. "Wash your hand and follow me to the medical room."

    Their ce at the seventh underground floor was getting more and

    moreplete. It looked like arge vi from inside where they could do many things. The others also began to like staying there more and more.

    If not for theplicated defense system ced there.

    It had to verify their identity for several minutes before they were allowed inside. Only Kate was the exception because she could directly teleport inside. Though, she still followed the procedure sometimes when she wanted it.

    The space material type that she had made with Kyle was quite useless to face her. After all, the space ability it could contain was lower than her current rank.

    They would continue to research the materials.

    The others had to follow through this process of verification without exception. So far, no one else aside from their small group ever came here. It was hard enough to enter the Research institute, much less knowing that there was actually such a secret base underground.

    Even if the secret base didn''t belong to the city but belong to Kyle personally.

    Drap! Drap!

    "I''m done washing" Kate showed her hands with a grin and with a poof, she returned to her adult form.

    After nearly a year of practicing, she had gotten used to changing her form from cat, child, to adult. The crystal that she took back then had allowed her to advance rapidly and there were even some other surprises.

    But she would not use this ability recklessly.

 Chapter 329 Cracked Crystal

    329 Cracked Crystal

    "Alright, you''re a good girl: Kyle raised his hand and flicked Kate''s forehead.

    "Ouch!"

    "Stop snacking so much."

    "Hehehe." Kate stuck out her tongue yfully and then looked at the device Kyle had made. The shape was not much different from MRI device though there seemed to be some addition here and there.

    She had been helping Kyle but she had to admit that her small brain was not enough to digest all the information Kyle gave to her. He knew too much while she knew too little. It took her longer to be able to even understand half of what Kyle mentioned to her.

    But that was more than enough.

    She was just a helper.

    Dn also came over from time to time to help with the machine. He said that he was interested and wanted to have a share for his family.

    Seeing him like this, Kate was absolutely sure that Dn really dide from a merchant type family. He didn''t show it much on daily basis, but when there were things that he could take part to obtain profit, he could sniff it faster than anyone.

    Added with his own capabilities, it was not excessive to ask for some profit part.

    Kyle also nned to make the blueprint of this machine for others to sale since it was indeed quite beneficial. He will only keep some parts so that no one could use this one he made here.

    "What should I do?" Kate asked. "Lay down?"

    "Yes,y down and don''t move. I''ll deal with the rest."

    "Okay"

    Kate nodded andid down on the device. She watched as the thing began to move but kept her body still. Over the past year, she had also trained her body to make sure that she would be able to catch up with the others who had military training.

    At the very least, her physique was not that bad by now and her control was also much better than how it was before.

    Beep! Beep!

    Kyle looked at the result on the screen in front of him. He had tested himself not long ago by setting it automatically and his own result could be said to be extremely normal. There were only three crystals within his head that didn''t seem to interfere with the function of other things there.

    But aside from that, the crystals were all normal and all. The size was only somewhat bigger than other people because he had reached rank 7 and technically also stronger.

    Now, Kate''s crystals.

    "How''s the result?" Kate walked out of the machine when she saw that it had stopped. She knew very well that it wouldn''t be necessary for her to stay there anymore and came forward to see her result.

    "On the surface of the smallest crystal, there''s a crack there," Kyle replied unhurriedly, watching Kate''s expression.

    From the moment Kate told him that her ability was actually fusion ability, he had some inklings. And looking at the state of Kate''s crystals, he could guess that those people who had cracks were all have been influenced by something.

    Something that didn''t happen right now.

    Kate was silent for a moment and then showed a faint smile. "I see!

    She was not surprised.

    When she perceived her ability to fuse with other creatures, she already had the inkling that there should be something strange with her ability. Transformation was only the first form of this ability.

    Its true skill lies in its ability to fuse with other creatures.

    But unlike others who were only having some body parts, this ability allowed her topletely control her form through the fusion ability. Thus, it was the reason why this was named as fusion ability.

    Unfortunately, it was extremely difficult for those of this fusion ability to grow.

    If not for Kate to get that gem and crystal, she knew that she would never be able to reach this rank so quickly.

    After this, her rate of growth returned to her usual talent.

    But she realized that even with her good talent that allowed her reverse healing and space ability to grow fast, this fusion ability was 100 times slower. Without any resources, it would be impossible for anyone to even reach rank 1.

    They would forever be in the dark of this terrifying ability they could possibly have.

    But that might be for the best because if they reached rank 1 without being able to control this ability, they would fuse with the first creature they came into contact with. And that creature couldn''t be human nor those giant mutated animals that couldn''t think.

    It had to be normal animals or nts that had the crystal and their own mind.

    You don''t have to think too much about it! Kyle patted Kate''s head.

    "I cant return your cat" Kate shook her head. When she first realized that this ability was fusion ability, she tried to return Kyle''s cat. But then she realized that the fusion ability had time limit. Once the time limit was crossed, the fusion wouldst forever.

    It meant that she would have this two forms forever.

    But if she fused with other animals, she could make it temporary and return their appearance again in the future. For these animals, it was nothing more than sleeping. They would not remember anything and Kate could technically ''borrow'' their body for a short period of time.

    It was a rather scary ability.

    But the requirement was for her to reach higher rank in the fusion ability first. If not, she couldn''t even attempt to fuse with another animal.

    Even now, Kate knew that her limit was only two.

    Since the first fusion had already be permanent, it meant that she could only fuse with another animal or mutated nts that had no intention to harm humans.

    "I don''t miss that naughty kitten.Kyle''s face was calm.

    Kate rolled her eyes. ''The space ability originally belongs to your cat."

    Kyle''s eyes shed with surprise and then nodded. it''s yours now.

    "Yeah, it is" Kate smiled and sighed.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 330: Information About the Source

    That might be the main importance for the fusion ability.

    And Kate had no interest to strengthen this ability ever again. She was more afraid of the more outrageous thing that she could do once she strengthened her ability ever again. There were even some things that she would rather be in the dark forever rather than knowing.

    Tep! Tep!

    "Oh, you¡¯re here, Kyle." Jake smiled when he saw the two of them. "Your father is looking for you, saying that he had some information."

    "He¡¯s looking for me?" Kyle frowned. He felt that his father never called him for good thing but only for more and more troubles.

    It was annoying.

    He still wanted to stay here with Kate, got it?

    "Dn wille here in a while. He said that you have finished the device?" Jake asked, his eyes were sparkling.

    "Yes. Do you want to try?"

    "Of course! Wait, let me text Lotte first. She¡¯s also curious and want to see her own crystals."

    Kyle thought of his father but still stayed behind to teach Jake how to use the device. And when Lotte came, he repeated the exnation for her.

    Dn knew how to use it because he had participated in the making of the device but these two were still rather clueless about it. Admit it, Jake could never help even if he racked his brain a thousand times while Lotte was not interested and would rather stay away from this kind of thing.

    Thus, Kyle spared some time to exin to these two.

    Beep! Beep!

    "It¡¯s done. Let me see my result." Jake curiously looked at the result. He was astonished when he saw the bunch of data at the side. "You also make it useful for usual medical examination?"

    "It¡¯ll be useful to see your bones and muscles. The result is then calcted to know your estimated strength, fat, growth, and so on. Some of them are still experimental, though." Kyle pursed his lips.

    Jake was speechless.

    Lotte gave a thumbs up. She could never understand the calction anyway.

    "I¡¯m going now." Kyle saw that Dn hade and nodded to the other party before walking out with Kate.

    While the others curiouslypare their data, Kate and Kyle were called to General Ryan¡¯s office.

    "Father, is there anything else?" Kyle asked, feeling somewhat annoyed that his father was disturbing his time with his girlfriend.

    General Ryan looked at his son speechlessly and then took out a map to Kyle. "The researchers are trying to figure out why there are red rains and as it turned out, the evaporating water from the sea is the main cause. Also, the biggest source piece has been detected to be located in this ind."

    "Source?" Kyle frowned.

    "Yes. When they all break the gems back then, they noticed that the center is hollow as if there was something missing. After some investigation, they managed to figure out that at the center should be the source and everyone is frantically trying to find it out. This ind is in our nation¡¯s territory, so I want you to go there and check."

    "Are you sure you want to give such important mission to me?" Kyle arched his eyebrows.

    "If it¡¯s not because you¡¯re the most powerful among rank 7, I would not have given this mission to you. As of now, there¡¯s only one more person who had reached peak rank 7 in our nation. His name is Petra and it¡¯s estimated that you know him." General Ryan looked at his son.

    "Oh, him." Kyle narrowed his eyes. If not because he was busy cleaning up those trash, he would have long searched for Petra to settle their past grudges. However, he was not willing to sacrifice the time to spend with his girlfriend just to chase after that man.

    It was not worth it.

    Petra had also entered that meeting and everyone had seen his misgivings with Kyle. The two of them couldn¡¯t coborate with each other yet their advancement was also considered to be the fastest.

    "There are also several others and they¡¯re heading to the nearby inds. Almost everyone above rank 7 will be dispatched as long as there area is not that far from the coast and these inds"

    "Why not here?"

    "Because we can¡¯t really guess which ind the source is. There are several inds over there." General Ryan shrugged. "Anyway, do you want to take the mission or not? If you don¡¯t want to, I won¡¯t force you."

    "How dangerous it is?"

    "There are reports that some people saw several rank 8 giant mutated animals around the area."

    In other word: still very dangerous.

    There were only very few rank 8 giant mutated animals in the world. One of them was staying in City H and be docile only because it couldn¡¯t beat Kate and knew that it couldn¡¯t leave City H.

    Aside from that one, there were also a few others in other areas. But the areas where these rank 8 giant mutated animals appeared had be the red zone that no humans were allowed to enter.

    The people in City E felt that they were safe.

    The powerful reverse healer was here and if those rank 8 giant mutated animals came to make trouble, the closer they were, the faster they would die under the hand of the reverse healer.

    The leader himself also a reverse healer, but he was surprised that he himself was not as powerful as Kate.

    In many battles, Kate could finish everything faster than him.

    Even when facing those rank 7 giant mutated animals, Kate easily handled them without much trouble.

    It was something that many others couldn¡¯t do.

    These battles had never been publicized so aside from some people who knew the inside story about Kate, no one else knew them. Kate herself had no intention to publicize the matter.

    She liked living peacefully in City E.

    Why bother spreading the news and be famous, which would only invite more troubles?

    She hadn¡¯t feel that idleness is boring yet.

 Chapter 331: Last Mission

    Kate was looking at the photos that General Ryan was showing. She had to admit that she was somewhat interested in the so called source.

    "What are they going to use the source for?"

    "Study it." General Ryan shrugged. "Anyway, the source is not an inexhaustible material and they wanted to keep it away to prevent another red rain."

    If there were to be another red rain, while the humanities would benefit, it would also affect countless giant mutated animals. The battle between humans and these giant mutated animals would be fiercer.

    It was one thing for them to have more resource and another thing to keep danger near their own lives.

    For the sake of their future lives, it would be better for them to kill these giant mutated animals and eliminated the source to prevent more disastersing. As for their own resources, they already had other facilities such as the breeding base and the nts research development.

    This way, they could make use of this disaster to create more things beneficial for humanity in the future.

    Though, Kyle didn¡¯t care that much.

    He only cared for those that could affect his life directly.

    Kyle looked at the picture thoughtfully and then at Kate. "Do you want to go?"

    "Yeah." Kate nodded. "Do you want to?"

    "I do." Kyle looked at the picture and contemted for a while. "But this time, you¡¯re going to follow me all the time, got it?"

    "Yes." Kate smiled.

    General Ryan watched the two of them and looked at the sky outside. He silently wondered why these two didn¡¯t bother picking a better ce to sprinkle their love to each other. He was already old enough and didn¡¯t have any interest to be given more dog food, ok?

    Ever since his wife died many years ago, General Ryan didn¡¯t want to be given dog food. Even if it was given by his son, he refused it vehemently.

    After kicking the couple of out General Ryan¡¯s Office, both Kate and Kyle contacted the others. Aside from Dn who wanted to stay behind, the others agreed toe to the ind.

    Anyway, if they could finish this as soon as possible, that would be for the best.

    Heading to the Research Institute, Kate looked at the reports that was on Lucy¡¯s hand, her lips twitched a bit.

    "Your brother¡¯s?"

    Lucy nced at Kate and nodded. "That brat is seeking trouble. This time, he¡¯s trying to date the new beautiful scientific researcher that¡¯s newly ced to monitor his condition."

    "¡­Can¡¯t you just change to male researcher?"

    Kate had heard about Lucas¡¯ love for beauty from Lucy. This matter had started from when the brat was still a kid and in order to keep him from going ashtray, he was given to his sister for watching.

    Unfortunately, Lucy¡¯s patience for her brother was exceptionally low.

    So low that she would rather beat him up rather than having another report from others about how Lucas harassed them.

    If not because Lucas didn¡¯t do anything big when he was young, Lucy actually doubted whether her brother would be sent to Juvenile detention center or not. Anyway, whenever her brother made trouble, he would be sent to the training room by her parents to be beaten up by Lucy.

    That could be considered his lesson.

    Until now, Lucy kept on beating her brother whenever he made troubles.

    Though, with her temper, she sometimes make use of this ¡¯benefit¡¯ to beat up her brother whenever she was in a bad mood and there was no giant mutated animals around to be beaten up.

    Having these abilities made her temper worse and Lucy herself was also helpless about it.

    The side effect of having abilities were not obvious, but for some people with worse temper, they couldn¡¯t control their temper well.

    "If changed to male researcher, he refused to cooperate." Lucy gnashed her teeth, itching to beat him up again.

    Half of the reason why she practiced martial arts were to beat up her brother and the other half was to beat up those who bullied him. Her weak brother couldn¡¯t stand learning martial arts and it was her ¡¯duty¡¯ to protect him.

    It was god that her parents were not patriarchal or Lucy might blow up under the pressure.

    Kate¡¯s lips twitched. "It¡¯s good he didn¡¯t awaken any abilities that could make him invisible."

    If he awakened the illusion type that was more like a shadow¡­ Kate had the feeling that there will be a group of women who would be going towards Lucas while carrying a machete on their hand.

    "Forget him." Lucy tossed the report to her bag and would not care about it anymore. She would just give it to her parents and let them handle Lucas. That man is already an adult, but she still had to keep watch on him all the time.

    If not because they were picking different universities back then, Lucy was sure that she would have to keep watch on her brother for 24 hours a day under her parents¡¯ request.

    "There¡¯s no improvement?"

    "There¡¯s already the ability suppressant tool that was given to him. He wouldn¡¯t be able to use his ability and the biggest drawback is that he couldn¡¯t even train his ability." Lucy shrugged. "The researchers are still researching just how effective those things could be when given on him."

    Many things were still experimental. They also wanted to test these new tools equipment effect for the future use.

    "He¡¯s notining?"

    "After being allowed to keep those pictures, he¡¯s as docile as amb." Lucy snorted when she thought of the stack of pictures that Lucas kept inside her room. However, what she hated the most was that the other people would be looking at her strangely whenever she finished visiting her brother.

    For this reason, she never closed that damn door when she came here.

    That way, they could see that she was beating up her brother asionally when she received these damned reports.

    "Anyway, there¡¯s a new mission. Youing?"

 Chapter 332: Last Mission <2>

    "That source something?" Lucy arched her eyebrows and then grinned. "Of course. I¡¯m bored as hell here without those giant mutated animals to be beaten up."

    The giant mutated animals around City E had beenpletely cleaned up by the awakened. Right now, these awakened also needed other things to vent their excess energy.

    One of the few things that they did was to have some smallpetition asionally.

    Anyway, these people willing to be beaten up and willing to beat up and the money flow into the city.

    It was all good.

    "Okay." Kate nodded with a smile, walking out of the research institute and headed back to where Kyle was located.

    ¡­

    "You don¡¯t want toe?" Jake came over and asked when he saw Dn¡¯s answer in the group. Their group had a special text message that could be used tomunicate with others. Kyle was toozy to meet up with each and every single one of them, so he simply informed in the group while waiting for Kate who went to see Lucy.

    Dn nced at Jake. "Defense."

    "You want to defend City E, huh?" Jake thought about it and nodded.

    In City E, they were the only rank 7 awakened. Kyle¡¯s father said that he was close, but because he didn¡¯t fully focus on practice, he knew that it would still take a few more months.

    General Ryan was also busy with the city development and so on, so his development in terms of his own power was not as fast as these brats.

    If all seven of them were to leave City E, who would stay behind and protect it?

    What if there was an attack from a rank 7 giant mutated animals when they were away? City E is not only the ce for them to stay and rest, but it has also be their home. No one wanted to see it being destroyed.

    "I thought it¡¯ll be more fun if you could leave." Jake sighed.

    Lotte nced at Jake. She came with him when she saw the message in the group because he was itching to ask Dn directly. "Don¡¯t mind Dn. He¡¯s still busy with the cooperation with White Family. I heard that their little princess wille again soon."

    "Oh? Alisa White?" Jake remembered that rank 6 water element awakened. After the third red rain, Alisa was still rank 6. And after a year of practice, she didn¡¯t manage to reach rank 7 but only have another minor advancement.

    This only proved that advancement was not easy.

    But their group had already consumed a lot of gems and crystals. Added with the special food that had been prepared for them in ordance to their elements, they still managed to reach rank 7.

    Aside from Lucy, whose advancement method was so bitter, the others were rtively easy.

    Kate told them that one of the reason why they could advance so fast was because of a reverse healer. But she didn¡¯t exin more and the others didn¡¯t dare to ask either. It must be Kate¡¯s secret.

    Those white dots that represent the life force could be added to them when they were practicing.

    It healed them faster.

    And allowed them to have better connection with their elements.

    Thus, their advancement was faster.

    But Kate would never say it outright. The matter of reverse healer had just passed. If it was known that they could also help other practice faster, who knew how many people would target these reverse healers again?

    She would rather stay out of the limelight.

    The military under the leader are also getting stronger faster than others, so Kate had long guessed that the leader knew about the reverse healer¡¯s specialties. But there was a limit to how much a healer could heal others.

    Reverse healer was the same.

    Their own healing ability required a long time to regenerate. The fastest method was to transfer these white dots from giant mutated animals to humans. As long as they only took the life force and not those ck dots, they would be fine without any other effect.

    But the research would require a long time before they fully understood this reverse healing¡¯s ability.

    "Yep. I heard that she wille again." Lotte purposely looked at Dn¡¯s expression when she said this matter.

    Dn nodded. "Yes."

    He still looked as indifferent as ever, but Lotte noticed a faint glint in Dn¡¯s eyes. Perhaps, a year of interaction with each other had allowed these two to somehow get closer.

    Oh well, that was fine.

    The others would not interfere with this.

    Though, Lotte¡¯s eyes were a little gossipy. She also liked gossip, especially about her teammates. But she would also keep proportion to make sure that she would not cross the line.

    "Has Marc recovered?" Jake thought of another matter. Marc¡¯s advancement was a bit forceful when he was outside practicing and battled these giant mutated animals.

    At that time, the situation was a bit perilous and Marc was doing a solo mission with Robby. He called for help, but the others were a bit slow.

    It was not like he couldn¡¯t hold on.

    But Marc himself also wished to advance to rank 7 and thus forcefully stimted his own potential to the fullest.

    The result?

    Those giant mutated animals were all killed cleanly and even the higher ranked giant mutated animals were eliminated.

    As for Marc¡­.

    He was bedridden for a month and had been resting for the past two to three months. The doctors strongly advised him not to use his ability too often during this time if he still wanted to live.

    Robby kept on apanying Marc and the surprising thing was that when Marc was unconscious, Robby also fell unconscious.

    The connection of the blood contract was really strong.

    The researchers naturally flocked when they heard that, but Lucy didn¡¯t allow any of them to disturb Marc when he was recuperating. Those who dared to trespass would be beaten to pulp by her.

    It was really miserable.

    In the end, they had to leave.

 Chapter 333: Missionâ€™s Preparation

    "Oh, I heard that he can already use his ability again. His strength is around the same as newly advanced rank 7. A bit weaker than us because we have better control, but it¡¯s not that bad." Lotte grinned.

    She visited Marc not long ago to see his recovery progress. It had to be said that he had indeed recovered.

    At the very least, he would be fine even if they had to go in another mission.

    Dn looked at these two and added, "Last mission."

    "Huh?" Jake thought for a moment and then grinned. "You¡¯re right. This could be ourst mission. Once the source is solved, it meant that there wouldn¡¯t be any other red rain in the future while the advancement for awakened would be faster."

    "You can¡¯t say that for sure. The source might have long contaminated the water and with it evaporating, there might still be a chance for the fourth red rain." Lotte pointed at the sky.

    "But there hadn¡¯t been any red rain for the past year!"

    "Luck?"

    "Is that really luck?"

    While Jake was confused, Dn said nothing and powered the machine off. Once they dealt with the source, it meant that they would be able to reduce the number of high rank giant mutated animals.

    But it would notpletely erase them.

    As long as these giant mutated animals still existed and be stronger, it would be impossible topletely eliminate them so quickly.

    Perhaps in another few years or a few more decades.

    They had to take step by step.

    ¡­

    <Outside Research institute>

    Kyle was waiting for Kate and finally saw hering out. Lucy was heading to another direction while she looked for him. The moment she saw him, her eyes lit up and she waved her hand happily.

    Looking at the cheerful Kate, Kyle¡¯s eyes were gentle.

    In the face of the person he loved, he couldn¡¯t show his tough side and didn¡¯t want to scare her away either. All his tenderness would be given to her and her alone.

    Even his father was not qualified to see even the bits and pieces.

    "You¡¯re done asking?"

    "Yep." Kate nodded. "She¡¯s just done with another report from her brother and will go with us."

    Kyle arched his eyebrows.

    Because of his connection in the Research Institute, he was naturally aware of Lucas¡¯ behavior. To be honest, he didn¡¯t mind people having some kind of mentality that they liked beauty including those furry beauties.

    But when he found out that Lucas sneaked a camera inside, he told the guards there to search him and don¡¯t allow him to keep it inside.

    The reason?

    There were confidentiality things within the Research Institute and outsiders were not allowed to bring electronic equipment with camera function.

    Only ghost would believe his words.

    But Lucas didn¡¯t know much about the rules inside, so he had to obediently handed his camera, which was given to his parents.

    Kyle didn¡¯t know the follow up, but he heard that Lucas was given another ¡¯make up¡¯ by his sister to have a ¡¯pig face¡¯ which was the talk in the Research Institute for a while. For this matter, he purposely ignored it and didn¡¯t pay attention at all.

    "Don¡¯t get close to him."

    "I won¡¯t." Kate had heard of many things about Lucas from Lucy. Her impression of him was both good and bad. There were some good qualities Lucas had but there were also many bad qualities that his sister mentioned about him.

    Anyway, Kate didn¡¯t have any n to get close to another male when her boyfriend is such a big vinegar jar.

    "Good." Kyle nodded in satisfaction. "Let¡¯s go to the Warehouse and picked some items for the mission."

    "Uncle wouldn¡¯t be angry if we just take some items?" Kate looked at Kyle strangely.

    There were also warehouse that was dedicated for military and so on. Kate had no interest to keep so many things within her space more than necessary. She was not a person who was very keen on saving things.

    Anyway, lives had been very good and there was nock of supplies through the continuous use of those earth, water, and wood ability users. Not to mention, the food grown without abilities could also be eaten and had grown up several times.

    The harvests result was really good and this method of using the abilities to sped up food was used by several cities.

    This way, they had reduced conflicts.

    Everyone could live well and that would be for the best.

    "He wouldn¡¯t. Anyway, I¡¯m just taking some more food. How about if we ask Aunt to cook some delicious food to eat on the way?" Kyle asked. He knew how much Kate liked some sweet snacks.

    And when they were going on a mission, it would be more convenient to stock up readymade food.

    The food in the space would be frozen in time anyway.

    They didn¡¯t have to worry about it.

    "Good idea." Kate¡¯s eyes lit up. "Let¡¯s pay a visit to several restaurants and buy some food for us to eat. I¡¯ll arrange my space for a bit."

    They have money to use since the currency had been reintroduced when the cities were established. Kate was given pocket money by her parents and also some gifts from General Ryan, which he said to be additional pocket money because he didn¡¯t want to give any to his son.

    Kyle turned blind eye to his father¡¯s remarks, though.

    He had gotten used to it.

    Aside from those, Kate could easily earn a lot of money through selling the items she had or selling those crystals she obtained from killing giant mutated animals. Though, she had nock of money and thus toozy to sell these.

    Kyle himself had money because of his position in the city and also the works he did. Thus, he didn¡¯t care for the tant favoritism his father showed and simply ignored it.

    He could earn his own money.

 Chapter 334: Missionâ€™s Preparation <2>

    "Let¡¯s go." Kyle handed out his hand after Kate had finished inspecting her space.

    Kate smiled and took Kyle¡¯s hand.

    The two of them happily headed to the restaurants area and selected some foods that they knew tasted good to be ced in Kate¡¯s space.

    ¡­

    The next day, the group met up in Marc¡¯s house. The reason why they came here was extremely simple.

    Marc was recuperating and might need more time to wake up.

    "Are you sure he¡¯s fit enough toe along?" Jake asked once more to make sure. He didn¡¯t want Marc to force himself when he couldn¡¯t get up.

    "He looked healthy when I paid a visit yesterday," Lucy replied. "And he canst a few moves in a spar with me."

    "Wait, he sparred with you?"

    "Yes."

    "¡­He¡¯s really brave." Jake showed a thumbs up. Who didn¡¯t know that Lucy¡¯s strength had skyrocketed after she advanced to rank 7?

    Those who previously felt confident in their abilities and also had strength enhancement hade to test her when she was still rank 6. At that time, they said that they were also close to rank 6 and should be able to defeat her.

    The result?

    They were allpletely beaten up until their bones were broken and had no other choice but to stay in the hospital honestly.

    Thankfully, those of strength enhancement all have strong vitality and also rtively good recovery ability. Within a few days, they all got up again and then headed out honestly to fight these giant mutated animals.

    No one dared to mention fighting against Lucy again.

    Her strength was simply¡­

    Off the charts.

    Lucy looked at Jake suspiciously. "Marc said that he wanted to test his abilities after reaching rank 7 before going out to do the mission in case he couldn¡¯t control his abilities well."

    Jake nodded.

    That reason seemed valid.

    Lotte listened from the side and snickered silently. Only a fool like Jake would believe Marc¡¯s reason.

    Who couldn¡¯t see that Marc had been interacting more with Lucytely?

    Though, the person in question seemed not to care about it. Or to be more exact, she didn¡¯t seem to notice about it.

    Kreet!

    The door opened and Marc walked out with a backpack. He was a bit surprised to see the others were ready in front of his house and then felt a bit embarrassed when he thought that he was thest.

    "I thought that we all agreed to gather at 7?"

    It¡¯s 6.42

    Still far too early.

    Marc¡¯s house was not far from their designated point where they agreed to gather, which was why he didn¡¯t try to hurry up so early in the morning.

    "Wang! Wang! Wang!" <You¡¯re all here! Do you miss Robby so much?>

    Robby happily ran around the group.

    Lucyughed and hugged Robby directly. "Of course! Who would not like Robby?"

    "Wang! Wang!" <Robby also liked Lucy the most! Lucy is the best!>

    Pfft.

    Kate could understand what Robby was saying and silently put her hand in front of her mouth, trying to stifle herugh. For the past year, she had watched how Lucy slowly pull Robby to her side through various snacks and ying with Robby.

    This way, Robby naturally liked Lucy the most.

    Hepletely forgot about his Master behind him.

    "Robby!" Marc gritted his teeth. This damned dog is still the same as ever, forgetting the fact that his Master was behind him.

    "Wang! Wang!" <What is it, Master? Robby is still here>

    "You still dare to ask." Marc snorted. He looked at his dog unkindly and sighed while taking out a piece of jerky from his pocket. "Come here and say that you like me the most. The jerky will be yours then."

    "Wang! Wang!" <Yes, Master, you¡¯re the best! Robby wants the jerky!> Robby wagged his tail and rushed towards Marc without hesitation, abandoning Lucy who stood speechlessly.

    Marc handed the jerky and nodded in satisfaction.

    "Good boy."

    "Tsk, tsk, I can guess where all the money you earn end up." Lucyughed when she saw his smug expression.

    "Wang! Wang!" <Don¡¯t worry, Lucy. Robby still likes you the most and Robby only said that to Master because Robby wants the jerky.>

    "Robby!"

    The othersughed when they watched Marc fell out of love again.

    The supposedly stupid dog has its own cleverness when it was rted to the food he liked the most.

    Tsk, tsk, even dog could be smart.

    "Are we going to go on a car?" Marc finally took a deep breath and asked Kyle, who was watching their interaction with amusement.

    "No. There¡¯s a helicopter ready. Besides, do you think the road ispletely finished?" Kyle shook his head.

    "Will all of us fit in one helicopter?" Lucy was stunned.

    The helicopter in her mind¡­ should be quite small, right?

    "There will be 2 helicopter. We will be divided into two groups," Kate exined calmly.

    "How to divide it?"

    "I¡¯ll go with Kate, Jake, and Lotte. The two of you and Robby will be using the other helicopter," Kyle replied.

    "We have four people in our helicopter. Will it be able to fit?" Lotte looked at Kyle and Jake doubtfully. After all, there should still be the pilot that controlled the helicopter so that it could go back and forth.

    "First, I can drive helicopter, so I¡¯m the pilot." Kyle had obtained the driving license for helicopter many years ago when he was still active in the military. It was one of the few vehicles he had to be able to drive to finish his mission.

    He then turned to look at Kate. "Secondly, she¡¯ll be using her cat¡¯s form outside and not her human¡¯s form."

    This was his deal with Kate to reduce other people¡¯s eyes looking at them. Besides, Kate herself also said that she liked staying as a cat because she found out that there were some other benefits for being a cat.

    These benefits were closely rted to the fact that she had fusion ability.

 Chapter 335: Missionâ€™s Preparation <3>

    When Kate was in the cat¡¯s form, she realized that her training speed was actually a bit faster than when she was in human¡¯s form.

    She has been wondering whether this was because she was in the same form as these giant mutated animals or it was because of her abilities.

    And as she advanced identally in her fusion ability, she began to realize the strength behind this seemingly ordinary ability. It was harder to advance the fusion ability than other abilities.

    But it was extremely strong when it was properly developed.

    To be able topletely imitate the abilities of the beast she fused with as long as she practiced long enough. However, so far, she didn¡¯t try to fuse with other animals and only the cat because she was a bit worried that she would end up stuck in other form for a long period of time.

    For the time being, Kate already felt that she was strong.

    There was no need for her to be overly strong.

    Just take her time and learn about her abilities slowly but surely.

    "Oh, right, a cat definitely takes lesser ce than a dog." Lotteughed when she thought of Kate¡¯s small cat¡¯s form.

    When Kate was in her cat¡¯s form, for some reason, she would always end up being a little cat that was aged a few months old at most. She couldn¡¯t get any bigger and this often made Kate a bit frustrated.

    She felt like she was affected by the same illness that the children fairytales story also had.

    Unable to get old.

    But only in the cat¡¯s form.

    When she was in the human¡¯s form, she could return to her 22 to 23 year old age. Though, she was not sure whether this would be the case when she got old in the future. That would be something to be known when she finally got old.

    For now, she didn¡¯t care.

    "Wang! Wang!" <Robby didn¡¯t take a lot of space! Robby is definitely a good boy!> Robby barked and protested vehemently.

    He didn¡¯t want to take this usation!

    "Compared to Kate, your body is indeed bigger." Marc looked at his dog and patted Robby¡¯s head.

    "Wang! Wang!" <Robby can¡¯t control his body¡¯s size! It¡¯s all Master¡¯s fault!>

    Marc looked at his dog speechlessly. Who taught this to his dog?

    "Let¡¯s talk while going to the helicopter range. There will be pilot prepared for the two of you." Kyle nced at Marc and Lucy.

    "Got it." Lucy nodded.

    "So, any details about the missions you can tell us? You barely tell us anything about the mission aside from the fact that it¡¯s located at the ind not far from the maind and then it¡¯s rted to the source." Jake trusted that Kyle would not pit them, but it would be better for them to know more about the mission.

    "Our task is to retrieve the source. At the same time, we have to be prepared for the possibilities of fighting with other forces there. There are a lot of people who got the wind that the source is there and willing to risk their lives to obtain it." Kyle walked and nced at Kate when they reached the area where there were no people around.

    Kate understood his gaze and smiled lightly, turning into a cat with a ball of light.

    "Meow~." <Now, I¡¯m small and you have to carry me if we want to go fast.>

    Kyle looked at Kate in amusement and replied in his mind, <I know.>

    He picked Kate up while the others were waiting patiently for him to finish the story about the missions.

    "These forces didn¡¯t only include the small forces that had emerged in our country for the past year. There are also some lone wolves who are confident with their strength and wanted to try their luck. At the same time, there will be foreign forces."

    Foreign forces.

    There was not only one country in the entire world, which was very obvious.

    The source was still in rtively open water area, which didn¡¯t really belong to their country but could also be categorized inside. It had been under debate for a long time, which hadn¡¯t been resolved even until these giant mutated animals appeared along with those red rains.

    At this time, they were already trying to im their ownership of the ind and everything above it.

    But of course, it was not so easy.

    "If I¡¯m not wrong, that areas had several inds, mostly small ones, surrounding it." Marc pursed his lips. "There will be a lot of manpower needed if we want to maintain the exclusive ownership."

    "That¡¯s impossible." Even the stupid Jake knew this much.

    These giant mutated animals had already crippled many countries¡¯ military and forces. Even if many countries were already recovering slowly but surely, the damages caused by these giant mutated animals couldn¡¯t be recovered so quickly.

    Not to mention, they wouldn¡¯t be able to have enough manpower to guard those inds so tightly and prevent others froming.

    Kyle nodded. "It¡¯s indeed impossible, which is why our opponents are not only the local groups but also other groups from foreign countries that mighte forward and snatch it."

    Lotte groaned. "That¡¯s going to be annoying."

    The so called diplomatic thing was veryplicated and Lotte would feel headache when she thought about it. Her parents educational background allowed her to know bits and pieces before these giant mutated animals¡¯ appearance, but it was not enough to know the details.

    "Of course, if we¡¯re lucky, we wouldn¡¯t meet them in our designated ind." Kyle shrugged.

    The others nced at Kyle, including Kate in his arms.

    At this time, they just wanted to say that relying on luck seemed to be very unreliable. It would be better for them to rely on their strength that could be seen rather than something called luck that couldn¡¯t be verified.

    Though, internally, they also hoped for this luck.

    No one wanted to escte the conflict to another degree by involving other countries.

 Chapter 336: On the Journey

    "Those are the helicopters." Kyle pointed to the two helicopters. "Now, excuse me, I need to prepare a bit."

    Kyle entered one of the helicopter with Lotte and Jake behind him.

    "Do you not try getting any license when you¡¯re in the military?" Lotte asked Jake quietly.

    Jake nced at Lotte and smiled bitterly. "Lotte, I¡¯m not capable enough to pass the exams¡­"

    Even if he wanted to get the license¡­ it was another problem whether he could end up flying the helicopter or dropping all of them to the ground.

    Lotte was silent for a while and nodded in understanding.

    It seemed that she really couldn¡¯t ce her hope in this matter to him.

    Whirl!

    As the helicopter ascended to the ground, Kate looked outside the window. This was the first time for her to take a helicopter and being able to see the surrounding scenery, she felt amazed from the bottom of her heart.

    From this height, she was able to see almost the entirety of City E.

    City E had several expansions due to the rapid increase of poption for the past year. Those who managed to survive the attacks of these giant mutated animals rushed towards the existing cities nearby.

    One of them was City E.

    With the increase of poption, they also tried their best to increase the size of the city so that it would be habitable for many people.

    <It¡¯s beautiful> Kate murmured inside her mind.

    Kyle nced outside. Unlike Kate who didn¡¯t have much interest with the outside world if it didn¡¯t involve some specific matters, he still paid special attention to the country¡¯s development.

    It would be impossible for him to know everything, but he knew the few things that happened around them.

    This included the roads built around City E that connected it to various other cities that had been rebuilt. In a way, humans¡¯ civilization was already showing sign of recovery and things would get better in the future.

    <It¡¯s indeed very beautiful,> Kyle replied in his mind.

    There were still two people behind and there was no need for them to show this conversation to others.

    Kate meowed lightly without saying anything as she watched the helicopter left city E¡¯s area. They moved towards the East at rtively fast speed.

    From what Kyle said, they would have to stop in the middle because the helicopter fuel wouldn¡¯t be enough to bring them directly to the beach where they would ride on the ship. At the same time, the pilot would be too tired to drive for the entire day.

    After City E, Kate could see some ruins and also the repaired road.

    There were still some ces that hadn¡¯t been cleaned up yet, but from above, it could be seen that everything was going towards the better direction.

    There was destruction.

    And after destruction, there was rebuilt.

    As long as there was still hope, people would walk towards that speck of light, doing their best for their future.

    Whether they knew it exist or not didn¡¯t matter as long as they tried to their best.

    <Do you think it¡¯s possible for the world to be the same as it used to be again?> Kate asked.

    Kyle arched his eyebrows. He looked outside as he controlled the helicopter delicately.

    <Mhm> Kate meowed again.

    She looked at the world outside. Putting aside the ruins, the rest looked very beautiful. So beautiful that Kate would feel heartache should another catastrophe started again.

    At this moment, she wished that she could protect this beautiful world.

    This world is not perfect.

    There were many bad things that happened from time to time.

    But the earth itself is very beautiful and worth protecting. For their own sake, for the sake of their families, and for the sake of those others who would continue to live.

    Kate closed her eyes andid on the chair, resting.

    Kyle nced at Kate and didn¡¯t say anything more. Seeing the world from this distance truly looked different, making one thought more of the beautiful world.

    ¡­

    *Yawn*

    On the back, Jake looked at the two in front of him suspiciously. Hearing Kate meowing from time to time, he guessed that these two were definitelymunicating inside their mind.

    That blood contract was truly both convenient and inconvenient.

    "Lotte."

    "Yes?" Lotte was also looking outside with interest. She had already flown with ne a few times in the past for her journey. At that time, she always looked outside the window to watch the world with curiosity.

    For her, it was amazing to see the world from different perspective like this.

    "Do you think it¡¯s possible to form a blood contract between a human and a half?"

    Lotte paused.

    She turned around, looking at the man in front of her speechlessly. "Don¡¯t you dare mention that ever again."

    Tying one life with other was not a joke. And with the way Jake usually behaved, Lotte wouldn¡¯t want to bet on it.

    "The marriage contract alone is enough." Lotte snorted.

    Jake could feel the anger emanating from Lotte¡¯s body and wisely shut his mouth. It seemed that he should never mention this matter in front of Lotte again in his life if he wanted to stay alive.

    He hurriedly turned to look outside the window.

    "Hmph." Lotte snorted.

    She turned to look outside once more, wondering how the world would actually end up in the future.

    At the same time, she was also anticipating the time when the airport could be rebuilt and ne could fly again. She wanted to travel between cities and have fun as much as possible.

    This was her dream ever since she was young.

    After these giant mutated animals appeared, the surface of the world was no longer the same, but Lotte still wished to be able to pay a visit.

 Chapter 337: On the Journey (2)

    They all stayed in the helicopter for nearly the entire day.

    When it was lunch time, Kyle opted for the simplest method: Kate feed him while he still continued to control the helicopter.

    "You should have asked for a copilot toe," Jake grumbled when he saw Kate opened up a lunch box.

    If there was a copilot, they could switch their work with each other.

    "It¡¯s fine." Kate had turned into a human being. There was no way she could possibly feed Kyle when she was in her cat¡¯s form. There didn¡¯t seem to be any precedent for a cat to feed a human?

    Well, perhaps there might be some.

    She was not so diligent in searching the social media for such possibility in the past.

    "Open your mouth."

    Kyle opened his mouth and Kate put the spoon into Kyle¡¯s mouth carefully, making sure that the food truly entered his mouth before she pulled the spoon back.

    Being fed by Kate, Kyle¡¯s eyes were very bright.

    It was clear that he was very happy.

    Jake really felt miserable and turned to look at Lotte beside him, showing a longing look. "Lotte, can you also feed me some food?"

    "Don¡¯t you have your own hand?" Lotte looked at her husband speechlessly. She was fine with him acting childishly asionally, but this ce was clearly not the best option for him to throw his temper like this.

    She also didn¡¯t have the intention to feed him right now.

    "¡­But I want you to feed me."

    "No."

    "There are no one here!"

    "Do you not treat me as a human being?" Kyle asked speechlessly before he opened his mouth for the next bite of his food.

    Jake rolled his eyes. "No."

    "Meow~." <The two of you are of the same species. If he¡¯s not human, does it mean you¡¯re also not human being?> Kate meowed with her human form.

    Lotte heard Kate¡¯s words and understood because she¡¯s a half andughed immediately.

    "What did she say?" Jake gritted his teeth.

    It was cheating how these three knew anguage that he couldn¡¯t understand at all. The trantion device for these halves were notpletely done yet and Jake would feel more confused when he heard those brokennguage.

    In the end, he opted out of the experiment.

    But the other result was that he still couldn¡¯t understand when they began to talk with othernguage.

    "You better not hear it." Lotte patted Jake. "Also, don¡¯t try to outsmart the other member in the ck Group. You¡¯re definitely not their match."

    Jake: "¡­" a brutal but true statement.

    If there was an IQ test for them, he was sure that he was still the lowest.

    At least for now.

    "Maybe my children will have lower IQ?"

    Lotte: "¡­" she sincerely prayed that when she has children, their IQ would follow her instead of Jake.

    It would be very worrying.

    But also wants to have children with her husband¡­.

    Lotte fell into dilemma.

    Time passed quietly as they chatted about some boring matters or just take a nap. Only Kyle was dutifully maintained the speed of the helicopter as fast as possible to the East.

    "We¡¯re about to enter City CA¡¯s territory. I have asked Professor Bale¡¯s permission to stay for the night before we departed tomorrow." Kyle nced at the road in front of him. The city in front of him was already within sight.

    "So fast?" Kate was stunned. If she was not wrong, they should have taken almost a week¡¯s time if they took thend road, right?

    At least, this was the information she obtained through the national meeting that urred.

    "This is military helicopter that¡¯s specially equipped so it¡¯s a bit faster," Kyle exined while looking for thending location. To be exact, it had also adopted some of the special things that the research facility developed recently. But because he was part of the research team, he was not allowed to divulge it.

    It was still partially under experiment and couldn¡¯t be mass produced.

    There were only a few that were sessful with the material and engine so far. Kyle was granted ess to borrow two of them for this special mission because everyone wished they could go faster.

    "Also, the main reason why it takes a long time for car¡¯s journey is because there are a lot of giant mutated animals needed to be settled and the road is not exactly straight."

    If the road is straight line, the time would be cut in a half.

    Unfortunately, the road was somewhat circr because of the special terrains that made it difficult for car to pass normally.

    Kate blinked her eyes. "I don¡¯t know much about machine and so on."

    Kyle smiled faintly. "I¡¯ll teach youter."

    "That¡¯s a promise!"

    Jake listened to these two and silently pushed back the thoughts of studying to the very bottom of his brain. He had been tortured for so many years because of thepulsory study and didn¡¯t have the intention to repeat something like that ever again in his life.

    For him, it was a miracle for him to be able to graduate.

    It would be better for him to just do what he was good at.

    "Prepare fornding."

    "Yes."

    ¡­

    On their back, there was another helicopter following Kyle¡¯s route. There were two pilots there, who will take turns to drive the helicopter.

    The two pilots had known that the helicopter was much faster than normal ones because of the additional engine and so on that was added. But they still felt a bit amazed when they controlled the helicopter.

    "We¡¯re about tond in City CA, please pay attention."

    "Ah? We¡¯ve traveled so far?" Marc was stunned. As a science student, he knew that this distance was absolutely impossible to travel in just 12¡­ 15 hours.

    Did the military had already researched new engine?

    Damn, he was being left behind.

    Thinking of his hospitalization due to this own stupidity, Marc silently promised himself not to take other mission outside and just stay obediently in City E.

 Chapter 338: City CA

    "Is it too fast?" Lucy didn¡¯t have that much knowledge. She only felt that if they could reach their designation faster, that would be good.

    "Yeah." Marc nodded. He looked outside and pondered slightly. When they were on the way, he had noticed that the helicopter was really fast even if it was notparable to nes.

    But this was faster than his expectation.

    "Wang?" <I don¡¯t understand anything, Master>

    Marc patted Robby¡¯s head. "It¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t have to understand these things."

    "Wang! Wang!" <Yes, Master. Even if Robby understood nothing, Master will still like Robby the most!>

    Marc looked at his dog helplessly and chose not toment.

    The two helicopters reached the ground.

    There were already a few people who were waiting. When Kyle reached the ground, Kate had long turned into a small white cat once more. Thus, Kyle would have to pick her up.

    <Don¡¯t turn back to be a human being outside>

    <Don¡¯t worry, I know>

    Kate always used hood when she was attending the national meeting. But those who had ess to the database before these giant mutated animals appeared would definitely know how she looked like.

    After all, she was already an adult and wouldn¡¯t change much in her appearance.

    To prevent others from knowing that Kate had left City E, Kyle simply didn¡¯t let Kate to take her human¡¯s shape when she was outside anymore.

    Jake and Lotte came out of the helicopter first and looked at the row of soldiers in front of them. Jake was used to such sight but Lotte still didn¡¯t feel thatfortable. Being stared by so many battle hardened soldiers were indeed not a very pleasant experience.

    Sensing Lotte¡¯s tensed mood, Jake stretched his hand and held Lotte¡¯s hand.

    Even though Jake was not very reliable, his presence did indeed make Lotte calmed down slightly.

    Kyle walked out of the helicopter next. He swept his gaze across the soldiers before locked onto a figure wearing whiteb robe. "I didn¡¯t expect you toe personally, Professor Bale."

    Professor Bale was the leader in CA city who had reached rank 7 during the third red rain. It was also because of the sudden rank increase that he met with Kyle and the other through the first national meeting.

    Professor Bale was already quite old.

    But for him to be able to advance his ability¡¯s rank so high, it was obvious that he was not ordinary by any means.

    "When I heard that ck Group wille for the mission, I naturally want to be able to receive them in person." Professor Bale showed a smile.

    "Do you want to see us in person or it¡¯s because you want to talk more about this special helicopter." Kyle patted the helicopter behind him, his eyes were still following Professor Bale¡¯s direction.

    Professor Bale clicked his tongue. "Some technologies are not spread. I was naturally curious. As fellow researchers, I guess you know how it feel."

    Kyle didn¡¯t answer and only patted Kate in his arm. "Little Kitty, put the helicopter away."

    "Meow." <Ok>

    Kate hadn¡¯t been called with this nickname for a long time ever since Kyle knew that this little cat is actually his former student named Kate. But she also knew that other people had already researched that Kyle had a little cat named Little Kitty.

    He never actually hid this name in the past.

    Professor Bale clicked his tongue. "You¡¯re very stingy like what my old friend said."

    "If you¡¯re talking about Dr. Dall, he has been busy with a new research matter and the stack of reports." Kyle smiled brightly.

    Kate looked at Kyle quietly.

    Thinking of that poor doctor who was given a stack of problems by Kyle to help him arrange the report¡­ Kate silently lit a candle.

    In some of the little research Kyle did, Dr. Dall was the assistant and thus knew many things. Since that was the case, he was the one tasked to arrange those numbers and files for the final report.

    Thinking of the project she did back in university, Kate shuddered slightly.

    The most trouble thing for every student back then was to make the report after they had finished doing their experiment.

    Why?

    Because some universityb ss required them to handwrite everything for the report and also copied those data tables by hand once the experiment was done.*

    Not to mention, there was a time limit for them to finish the report and handed it over. It was usually either within the day or the day after.

    So every student had to burn midnight oil while preparing some equipment to massage their hands when they felt tired.

    Kate already felt like her wrist would break back then.

    The third year was the craziest and for some reason, Kate was somewhat d she didn¡¯t have to continue her lessons.

    There were threeb courses.

    And Kate had already wanted to cry when she arranged her timetable. But if she wanted to graduate in four years, she had to finish these insaneb courses within the designated time.

    "No wonder Dr. Dall didn¡¯t answer my call again." Professor Bale nodded in understanding.

    Kyle smiled. "I believe you have prepared the ce for us to stay for the night?"

    "Yes, of course." Professor Bale turned to look at the second helicopter where Lucy and Marc walked out. He didn¡¯t recognize these two since they hadn¡¯t participated in thest national meeting.

    But thest time Kyle made move with his ck group, it had been reported that all of his members were above rank 5.

    It was estimated that they were all rank 6.

    "Please follow me." Professor Bale turned around and half of the soldiers returned to their duty while the other half were waiting for them.

    It was clear that he wouldn¡¯t allow them to stay here without supervision.

    Kyle¡¯s eyes narrowed as he patted Kate¡¯s back, signaling for her to take the other helicopter.

    The next second, the other helicopter also disappeared.

 Chapter 339: Arrangement

    "I don¡¯t like the atmosphere," Lucy murmured as they followed Professor Bale to the hotel not far from the helicopternding area.

    Marc¡¯s eyes narrowed as he nodded lightly. Even he could sense that there was something wrong with the atmosphere of the people here. But considering that their guest was someone whose power could destroy an entire city¡­

    It should be obvious that they would be cautious.

    Professor Bale is the leader of CA City. He wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to destroy the city that he had painstakingly built for the past year by using countless resources and so on.

    "I presume thetest progress had been well, Professor Bale." Kyle had other private cooperation with Professor Bale that he madest year. At that time, he was considering how to make these crystals source more avable.

    In the end, he turned to Professor Bale.

    One of the reason was because he knew this professor¡¯s background and also some other details.

    Professor Baleughed. "Indeed. It has been doing very well that I myself can¡¯t believe that it¡¯s so easy."

    Kyle smiled lightly. "In that case, I hope that our cooperation could continue."

    "Of course." Professor Bale caressed his beard. The cooperation with Kyle was beneficial and the two of them split the cost and revenue at almost equal gain.

    This way, the two parties were more or less satisfied with this cooperation.

    Besides, the two of them didn¡¯t really want to fight with each other considering that the two of the were already rank 7. The battles of awakened at this rank could even destroy the entire city.

    "The rooms in the entire floor are for you to use. You can pick whichever room you like and we wouldn¡¯t intrude." Professor Bale stopped at the stairs. "This is the second floor of a three stories building. I¡¯m sure that you¡¯re quite satisfied with this arrangement, Mr. Kyle?"

    Kyle narrowed his eyes.

    Lower height of the building to prevent him from being able to see through City CA. Booking the entire floor and allow them to pick their room themselves to prevent them from thinking that the people in City CA wanted to spy on them. The location is right in the middle, which was suitable for them if there was an emergency and they wanted to go up or go down.

    Professor Bale is really meticulous.

    No wonder that a person like this who was focusing his attention on research was able to be the leader of such a big city.

    "I¡¯m satisfied, thank you, Professor Bale."

    "You¡¯re wee. I wouldn¡¯t disturb you from resting."

    They all waited until the people there left and Kyle nced at Kate who nodded her head imperceptibly and used her space element to create a sound insted space.

    "I¡¯ll pick room 23. The two pilots will stay in room 24 and 25." Kyle swept across the corridor calmly and added, "Lotte and Jake stay in room 26. Marc in room 27. Lucy in room 22. Any objection?"

    The two pilots were actually also soldiers who had reached rank 6 in their training. But in their entire team, rank 6 was naturally the lowest, so they had to pay more attention to these two.

    "Clear."

    "Jake, Little Kitty."

    Jake grinned and silently used his metal element to detect all the use of the metals in the entire floor. With his advancement to rank 7, his scope had gotten wider and Jake was able to perceive almost all metals in his surroundings.

    Spyware would require metals in their construction.

    But some people who was willing to spend money might also rece the metals. For example, the originally metal cable would be switched to fiber optic cable that used light to transmit the signal.

    Then there were also other that used otherpound materials that was mixed with other materials to block the perception of metal awakened.

    "There¡¯s only one camera at the other end of the corridor."

    "Disable it." Kyle gave one order.

    "Done."

    Kate meowed and silently released her space elements to inspect the entire corridors. The space elements were even scarier than Jake¡¯s metal ability because Kate could basically perceive all the items that was located within the certain distance.

    As she advanced to rank 8, she could really sense many items that was within the limited distance without any problems.

    Because of this, Kyle taught Kate how to recognize the spyware items and forced her to memorize many structure of various electrical equipment. Most spyware would be inserted in other items that would make them harder to be detected.

    Kate opened her eyes.

    <A few voice sensors located in a few ces.>

    <Iste and destroy them>

    <Yes~.>

    Kate licked her tongue and her space ability created a barrier around these items. Afterwards, Kate closed down the space size, destroying the items within as the pressure was pressing onto these items.

    ¡­

    <In another location>

    Di! Di! Di!

    "All the sound sensors had been wiped out." the soldier in the monitoring room was speechless.

    Thest image they had was the group was still standing beside the stairs, talking with each other.

    But because of the distance and angle, they couldn¡¯t find out what these people were actually talking about.

    Then Jake destroyed that camera.

    They had already anticipated that the camera would be found out, so they didn¡¯t mind.

    But the specially made sound sensors that they ced to hear the conversation of these people were also found.

    It was truly fast.

    "None left?" Professor Bale walked into the room unhurriedly.

    "Yes, Professor. There¡¯s no other spyware that can be used." The soldier pursed his lips.

    Professor Bale nodded, not looking offended in the slightest bit. It was as if he had known that this will happen.

    "In that case, forget about it. Just watch the stairs and inform me when they¡¯re about to depart."

    "Yes, Professor Bale!"

    Professor Bale turned around and left the monitoring room calmly. For these high ranked awakened, their battles would ur silently.

    And it all started from gathering the other¡¯s information.

 Chapter 340: Hidden Mission

    "They really try to watch us?" Jake was stupefied. He never thought that there would be anyone who would be interested in listening in to his conversation with others.

    "High ranked awakened are very strong and also the major forces for many people no matter where they are." Kyle was not surprised with this kind of treatment. When he went on missions in the past, he always had to check the location where he was staying to prevent any camera to be installed.

    But he didn¡¯t know whether he was so unlucky that he would locate several cameras, voice spyware, and others.

    It was to the point that Kyle understood that because he was not only good at his mission but also because of his research that these people were aiming at him. Even if they couldn¡¯t catch him, they wished they could at least see his notes and could pry into the secret in his head.

    For Kyle, being wary wherever he went had long be a habit.

    When these giant mutated animals first appeared, the electronic system in almost every ces were forced to shut down and discarded.

    Thus, Kyle didn¡¯t care that much.

    But now that the civilization had slowly returned, he had to start being more careful. In his moves to avoid people from being able to pry into his secrets or the people who were close to him.

    They were technically saver in City E because his father was the one in main control.

    But when they were in other cities, especially ce like City CA that was controlled by another high ranked awakened, they had to be very careful. Their secret could be leaked out without they noticed.

    "Damn! I never thought that reaching rank 7 meant that I¡¯ll be under watch." Jake was stupefied.

    He was usually just being happy with his improvement.

    Without him knowing, he had been included in the few figures that had to be watched by many other people.

    The others nced at him and then looked away once more.

    They knew that it would be useless to talk to Jake either way.

    "You don¡¯t have to worry. Just remember to stop saying everything in front of others." Lotte patted Jake¡¯s head and smiled, just like coaxing a child.

    Jake¡¯s lips twitched.

    Why did he feel that Lotte was like his mother right now?

    Kyle shook his head. "Go to your respective room. If there¡¯s anything, you know what to do."

    "Yes!"

    They no longer dyed and rushed to their respective room.

    Kate looked at the room and nodded in satisfaction when she saw that the bed was big and fluffy. She jumped down from Kyle¡¯s arm andnded on the bed, inspecting the area curiously just like how a dog would mark their territory.

    <You¡¯re a cat and not a dog> Kyle¡¯s lips twitched slightly, but he still conversed with Kate using their blood contract.

    <I know.> Kate raised her head and looked at Kyle curiously. <You wouldn¡¯te here if you didn¡¯t have any purpose, right? We can just camp outside in the wilderness and set up night guard instead of stopping here>

    <My dad had some information that had to be transferred personally, so I need to borrow your ability for a while to head to the location. Can you show me the map of the city?>

    The shared ability was one rank lower than the others.

    Kate¡¯s two abilities had reached rank 8, which meant that Kyle himself could use up to rank 7 of both healing and space element. In rank 7 space element, Kyle could already use teleportation.

    But the range was a bit lower than Kate.

    Not to mention, they were brought directly to the hotel and it waste at night. Kyle was not entirely sure about where he had to find that person aside from the fact that he was given the address.

    <Tell me where you want to go.>

    <It¡¯s¡­>

    Kate closed her eyes and spread her space element to the surroundings. The power of the space element allowed her to map the entire district where they were staying without even disturbing the people who lived there.

    Kate meowed and took out a paper and ink. Using her paw, she drew a simple map and marked the ce where they were located using O and the ce where Kyle wanted to go with X.

    <There are a strange equipment ced on this building. When I use the space element, I feel that it¡¯s transmitting signal, which I had blocked with my space element. But I don¡¯t know whether they will realize it.>

    <I¡¯ll be back in a second.>

    Kyle smiled and activated the teleport ability.

    In terms of teleportation, Kyle was much better than Kate because his spatial awareness was much better than hers. At the very least, there wouldn¡¯t be the case of losing their way because Kate couldn¡¯t remember the map correctly.

    Swish!

    Appearing on the alleyway, Kyle looked at the wall in front of him and lightly knocked on it until he bumped into something that sounded a bit different.

    He stretched his hand and tore the surface apart, showing the sh disk that was hidden within the gap of the bricks and covered by theyer of paper with the same color as the wall.

    Kyle took the sh disk and put it into the space before teleporting back into the hotel.

    The entire process didn¡¯t even take 30 seconds.

    <It¡¯s done.>

    <Should I release that thing or just destroy the equipment?>

    <I believe that Professor Bale will be looking for me forpensation should I destroy more of his equipment.>

    The spyware within this floor can be destroyed at will because they could understand that these high ranked awakened didn¡¯t want to be watched.

    But other equipment in the building?

    That might be a bit too much.

    Though, Kyle himself was not afraid of trouble.

    <What is this item used for?> Kate looked at Kyle before she decided whether to just destroy it or let it transmit the signal that had been trapped in her contained space.

 Chapter 341: Staying Overnight

    <I have no idea> Kyle shrugged.

    Professor Bale was one of the few high ranked awakened who was able to create various items. His research result had allowed him to be rich which in turn also developed City CA to the current size.

    Their City E was also developing well with the few things that were developing in the right direction through the research institute and many others.

    Anyway, every city had its own advantage and disadvantage.

    <Let¡¯s just destroy it. Anyway, if we need to makepensation, you can be the one to take care of it.> Kate didn¡¯t want to think too much anymore.

    Hearing Kate¡¯s words, Kyle chuckled. <Alright.>

    With a thought, the supposedly sturdy equipment waspletely destroyed within Kate¡¯s space ability. The confined space directly increased the pressure to the point where it was no longer eptable for the materials.

    Every material had its limit, which would be known through series of test.

    Kate had done many of these tests in the past for her university sses. To be honest, the test was somewhat like destroying these things.

    *cough*

    After all, they wanted to see the limit.

    So they would either pull, push, or even give pressure to the point where the specific materials break.

    That was why every material would have their specific sheets that contained their hardness, sticity, electricity ability, and so on.*

    There were always many things that was broken in the end. The cost was also quite considerable because many of these materials were by no means cheap.

    <Is it a kind of hidden mission?> Kate nced at Kyle and knew that there was an additional sh disk inside her space.

    <Even though we all coexist in peace, there are still some things that needed to be done.>

    Kyle didn¡¯t exin much.

    There were things that happened in the dark that Kate didn¡¯t have to know. The only reason why he was tasked to take this sh disk was because his father needed it for some matters.

    Anyway, there were too manyplicated political matters.

    Ring! Ring! Ring!

    Kyle took out his phone and looked at the call to him. He motioned for Kate to stay silence before clicked answer.

    "Hello."

    "Mr. Kyle." The person in the opposite of the phone, Professor Bale, sounded displeased. "I presume that you¡¯re not quite satisfied with the hotel we prepared for you?"

    "How could that be? This ce is good." Kyle chuckled, hiding his real thoughts behind his cordial smile.

    Kate watched Kyle looked like this and silently turned her head away. She really couldn¡¯t bear to watch him acting in front of other people.

    He looked very different.

    And she always felt that he was fooling others right now.

    "In that case, why did I hear that there¡¯s an explosion there?" Professor Bale asked questioningly.

    "Ah? Is there? I didn¡¯t hear anything." Kyle looked confused as if he truly didn¡¯t know anything. If there was an award for acting at this time, Kyle definitely could win first ce.

    If General Ryan were to see his son like this, he would snort. This was the tactic that Kyle had used several times in the past to get himself out of troubles. After all, Kyle was actually involved in many cases yet there was not even the slightest of evidence.

    He was never involved directly.

    What he did was to simply give suggestions and talking with others, inducing them to make a move without actually doing anything.

    Facing his son that was like this, General Ryan had to admit that he did feel a bit scared. But at the same time, he would still face Kyle openly because this man is also his son whoe from him.

    Professor Bale snorted.

    The two of them talked a bit more but Kyle acted like he truly knew nothing and so on. In the end, Professor Bale had to close the phone in anger.

    "Meow." <You really look like a criminal.>

    Kyle arched his eyebrows and chuckled. <If I truly want to be one, they would never be able to find me in the past and in the current situation where there are many giant mutated animals and strange things, they¡¯ll never catch me.>

    He had this confidence in himself because he knew what he could and couldn¡¯t do. There were things that he could do to destroy his enemies slowly but surely and with the newfound power he had, destroying the world might not be dream anymore.

    But he didn¡¯t have the reason to do it.

    What he wanted right now was to live well and happily with Kate beside him. Spending every single day with her beside him, seeing the world together and faced every challenge side by side.

    That was his current goal.

    The additional missions were just things that he had to do in order to maintain the current peace he had finally obtained.

    <I see.> Kate raised her furry head and looked at Kyle carefully.

    He¡¯s a dangerous person.

    This was something that she herself also knew after interacting with Kyle for a long period of time.

    But even if he¡¯s a dangerous person, he never aimed that to her.

    So for her, he¡¯s a good person.

    And that¡¯s enough.

    <Let¡¯s to go sleep. We still have to go on a journey tomorrow.>

    Kyle smiled warmly at Kate and pulled the cat to his embrace. He feltfortable around Kate, who could ept him for who he is and supported him.

    <Yes>

    ¡­

    The night passed by quietly.

    The group went up the next morning and directly headed to the parking lot. Kate released the two helicopters.

    "You two go up first." Kyle nced at Lucy and Marc.

    "Ok." Marc had sensed that the atmosphere seemed to be a bit wrong. Though, he didn¡¯t really feel anythingst night because he was simply sleeping with Robby staying not far from him.

    Lucy nodded solemnly and followed behind Marc.

    Soon, the helicopter went airborne and the rest entered the second helicopter.

 Chapter 342: Departure

    "Enter the helicopter." Kyle controlled the helicopter as they all boarded it.

    Kate nced outside the window and saw the soldiers were all staring at them. Their gaze seemed as if they wanted to tear a piece of their flesh.

    It was quite scary.

    Brrm!

    The helicopter soon departed away.

    "Kyle, tell me the truth, you¡¯re doing a secret mission didn¡¯t you?" Even the stupid Jake felt that the atmosphere was wrong. How could these people look so hostile after just one night?

    "Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re just indignant for losing a lot of money." Kyle chuckled.

    Before long, they would forget about it because there was nothing else that happened.

    When Professor Bale calledst night, Kyle had guessed that the cost of that equipment Kate destroyed should be very expensive. Because of the price, Professor Bale also felt painful.

    He didn¡¯t want to see them get away so easily.

    Unfortunately, he also knew the importance of the mission this time and couldn¡¯t stop them arbitrarily and openly.

    "Are we going to stop in the middle?" Lotte thought of another important matter.

    "Yes. One more stop in the wilderness." Kyle didn¡¯t have any intention of interacting with more people on their way. This time, they would stop once in the wilderness.

    Lotte frowned.

    "We¡¯re not staying in hotel again?" Jake was stunned. "I thought that we¡¯re not going to participate in any camping business again after all that had happened in the past¡­"

    "Do you hate staying in the tent?" Kyle arched his eyebrows.

    "I can¡¯t stay with Lotte¡­"

    Bletak!

    "Is that your main concern?" Lotte looked at her husband speechlessly. At this time, she felt that his brain was not functioning well.

    Jake looked at Lotte with an aggrieved look. They were finally married and he couldn¡¯t wait to spend every single second with her.

    If only it was possible, he wished that he would be able to be with her all the time.

    Kyle sighed and silently continued to control the helicopter. He felt that assigning these two with him was actually a mistake. But he didn¡¯t want to stay with Marc who will bring the noisy Robby or Lucy who would definitely want to spend more time with Kate.

    Thus, these two were the best option.

    <Do you want me to seal the space so that you can¡¯t hear their conversation?> Kate was amused when she saw the displeasure in Kyle¡¯s face.

    <It¡¯s fine.>

    "I¡¯m a bit worried." Lotte pushed her husband aside, finally giving up on talking to him. "What if they¡¯re dissatisfied and tried to attack us in the wilderness?"

    "That¡¯s not impossible, but they wouldn¡¯t dare to make a move by themselves." Kyle chuckled. His eyes nced at the wilderness below. "If they truly want to trouble us, they had to be prepared for a fierce counterattack."

    Jake heard that and grinned. "I¡¯m ready."

    They hadn¡¯t made any big moves for a long time. Perhaps, many people had long forgotten just how powerful the lineup of ck Group were.

    They continued their journey.

    Before long, they finally stopped andnded in a in.

    "We¡¯re stopping here today?" Marc jumped out after the helicopter was turned off. He looked around and felt that they were truly in the open. "I didn¡¯t know that there¡¯s such a huge in here."

    "It¡¯s originally a city that¡¯s already destroyed by giant mutated animals." Kyle nced at Marc. "It¡¯s turned into ins because the number of people living are not as many as it used to be."

    Marc nodded.

    With the arrival of these giant mutated animals, humans¡¯ poption had decreased a lot. There was no possibility for them to return to their previous number without decades of recovery.

    And it could only be done if they were to be careful and continued to fight against these giant mutated animals.

    It wouldn¡¯t be easy.

    "Well, let¡¯s just build the tent. Who¡¯s going to stay vigil tonight?" Jake felt that he couldn¡¯t understand much of their conversation and only wished for them to rest as fast as possible.

    "Meow" <There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ll keep a passive space shield.>

    Lotte looked at Kate and raised her thumbs. "You can do that?"

    "Meow." <It¡¯s very easy>

    After reaching rank 8, just maintaining a passive space shield for the entire night was not a big consumption as long as the size was within the controlled limit. And since it was only going to be a small shield, Kate felt that it was doable.

    She also would be sleeping.

    "Then that¡¯s settled." Kyle nodded and then took out a stack of materials to build the tent.

    Everyone worked together, have dinner, and went to sleep.

    ¡­

    When it was morning, they were all stunned to see arge number of giant mutated animals around them, though.

    "Howe they alle here?" Jake was speechless when he saw so many giant mutated animals in front of him. They were all hidden by the space shield and these giant mutated animals were instead targeting them.

    Was there anything special?

    The space shield should have blocked all smells and even their traces of existences, right?

    "There might be some things used." Kyle nced at these giant mutated animals and then nced at Lotte. "They¡¯re all yours."

    "Ah, it¡¯s my turn?" Lotte was stunned and then grinned. "Got it."

    The space shield was taken back and Lotte sted her surroundings with the wind element, shing and killing countless giant mutated animals. After repeated training with Kyle and the others in that annoying training room, her control had grown much better.

    Kyle burned the pile of giant mutated animals¡¯ corpses in one area and nced at Lucy and Marc who nodded.

    They entered the helicopter and left first while Kyle maintained a fire circle around the first helicopter. This way, no giant mutated animals would be able to get close to them.

    "Are we also going now?" Jake asked, he was using the metal element to stab some giant mutated animals that bypassed Lotte¡¯s attack.

 Chapter 343: Reaching the Beach

    "Yes." Kyle looked at the sea of giant mutated animals in front of them and then at the distance away.

    There should be someone who was watching them even if he couldn¡¯t see or know about it properly.

    That professor was quite vengeful.

    But this kind of giant mutated animals horde was nothing for them. The ranks of these giant mutated animals were simply too low.

    "Ok."

    They soon boarded the helicopter and fly away.

    <Are they watching us?> Kate asked. To be honest, it was easier for her to make a move rather than Lotte, but Kyle didn¡¯t ask her. Thus, she had been quiet and simplyid as a small cat without any intention to move.

    <We¡¯re close to the beach. There are a lot of people who want to know how strong the ck Group is now.> Kyle was still calm. <Don¡¯t worry, everything will be well. We¡¯ll finish the mission and then go back safely>

    "Meow~." <I know.>

    Lotte looked at the two of them in front of her, felt somewhat envious of their ¡¯telepathy¡¯ that they could use through the blood contract. Unfortunately, normal human couldn¡¯t form a blood contract with other humans.

    Someone had tried and nearly died in the process due to blood loss.

    ¡­

    The rest of the journey was smooth.

    They reached the beach and the two pilots were arranged to stay in the nearby hotel while the rest of them were going to the beach after taking the helicopter back into Kyle and Kate¡¯s space.

    The ind was located quite a distance away from the maind. Looking at the vast sea, Jake felt somewhat bitter. "We should have asked Dn toe. He¡¯s clearly the best in this environment."

    Because Dn decided to stay back in order to protect City E, their elementcked water. But in the end, they really needed someone to stay behind.

    And Dn¡¯s control was one of the strongest among them.

    He choosing to stay behind might also be because his family has long been worried if he were to leave and took more dangerous missions. They didn¡¯t want their only son to take more risks.

    "He¡¯s busy with the research and business."

    "You mean, he¡¯s busy with the research and wooing his business partner." Lotte rolled her eyes.

    Jakeughed and shrugged.

    Dn was still as cold as ever and in Jake¡¯s opinion, he didn¡¯t seem to have that much opinion about this peculiar business partner of his.

    But as a woman, Lotte was sharper and noticed the faint differences. She would not say it in front of Dn, but it was fine to say it in front of the others when Dn himself was not present.

    At least, she would be braver.

    Lucy clicked her tongue. "Their backgrounds are indeed quite simr with each other. So I guess that meant they would have to interact with each other for quite a long time from time to time."

    "You can also search for someone with simr background." Lotte shrugged.

    "No. I would rather beat these giant mutated animals during my free time." Thanks to this red rain and the appearance of these giant mutated animals, Lucy had officially found another hobby.

    And this hobby was so prominent that she almost took missions to beat up these giant mutated animals all day long.

    There were various kinds of mission.

    Most of them were posted by the restaurants who wanted certain types of meat and Lucy¡¯s method of beating them up was definitely the best to keep the corpse intact. Those people loved it the most when Lucy was the one taking their mission.

    The corpses were mostly having broken bones because of her violence, but it was still intact.

    The cores were naturally given to Lucy while they paid some money that was used in currency for the corpse. In any case, the money had already started circting again even though the value had been fluctuating from time to time.

    "The areas around City E is already very clean thanks to you. You will have to travel further if you wish to meet these giant mutated animals." Marc¡¯s lips twitched.

    When he took mission, he had no other choice but to travel further thanks to Lucy cleaning up those giant mutated animals. That was how he ended up in that miserable situation and silently swore that he would never take solo mission again.

    He was not suitable for that kind of mission.

    "I know." Lucy pursed her lips. "That¡¯s why I¡¯m buying a ce with the money I have obtained. I¡¯m nning on opening a business."

    "What kind of business?"

    "Probably a gym or some kind of training area? I haven¡¯t really decided." Lucy rubbed her two hands.

    Anyway, if she couldn¡¯t beat these giant mutated animals, beating other people should be kind of fun too. She could also learn to control her strength better so that she would not kill them.

    At most, some broken bones.

    Listening to Lucy¡¯s n, Marc silently lit a candle to Lucy¡¯s future target. They would never end well.

    "Wang! Wang!" <Robby wants to help>

    "Oh, are you supporting me, Robby?" Lucyughed and happily patted the silly dog¡¯s head. Aftermunicating with Robby for a long time, she could more or less guess what Robby was saying.

    Even if it was not the precise words, she could guess the intention of this dog.

    "You keep on forgetting who¡¯s your owner now, Robby." Marc patted Robby¡¯s head too.

    "Wang! Wang!" <I didn¡¯t! Don¡¯t nder me!>

    Kate watched their interaction whileyingfortably on Kyle¡¯s embrace. She chuckled seeing how they interacted with each other. Soon, the ship began to start and entered the sea.

    After a few months working together, Lucy and Marc had long integrated into this group.

    The moment the ship started, Robby forget about everything else and started barking happily towards the sea in front of him. It seemed that watching the ship travel on the sea was an exciting experience for Robby.

    He was really excited.

 Chapter 344: [Bonus chapter]Meeting Old Friend

    "Wang! Wang! Wang!" <It¡¯s the sea! It¡¯s the sea! It¡¯s the sea!>

    "I know you¡¯re excited, but do you need to be running around like this?" Marc looked at his uncooperative dog and felt really helpless.

    Lucyughed. "Robby liked going to the sea. Have you never gone here before?"

    "No, the sea is too far and I have no time." Marc shrugged.

    Kate was resting within Kyle¡¯s embrace as a cat. She had to admit that when going for mission, it would be better for her to be a cat rather than being a human because that way, she would not attract any attention.

    She also didn¡¯t want to make things more difficult andplicated by going as a human.

    The name Kate is already famous.

    But Kyle¡¯s cat was not really known by many people. Aside from this small group, there were not many people who knew that Kate can turn into a cat.

    Thus, when they saw Kyle¡¯s group, their impression was that Kate was being left behind in City E.

    And when they thought that¡­

    They abandoned any thought of attacking City E. Just the thought of having to face that unreasonably powerful reverse healer had already caused chills on their back.

    Fight Kate?

    Only if they were seeking a very efficient way to die would they pick that option.

    This young woman was already famous and even if they didn¡¯t know how powerful she actually was, this would not deter them from stopping far away from City E.

    "ck Group?"

    Hearing that voice, they all turned around. Their ck group was naturally not the only oneing out to take the mission. There were other people who had also reached rank 7 who came forward.

    After all, everyone wanted to take a piece from that source.

    It was said that anyone who could gain the source would obtain unimaginable power that was beyond anyone¡¯s expectation. Many people were eager to try their luck. Even if they were only rank 5 or rank 6, they were willing to brave danger.

    For power!

    Kyle looked at the man in front of him and arched his eyebrows. "Mercenary Kent?"

    Kent was one of the few people who participated in the mission to City H back then. After the entire City H was destroyed, only five people managed to run away while the two rank 6 awakened was forever buried.

    One was because of the reverse healing method.

    And the other was because he was crushed to death and failed to escape in the end.

    Kent managed to escape earlier thanks to Kate¡¯s warning. He was also one of the few people who didn¡¯t participate in the political struggle.

    Now, Kent had reached rank 7. Even if he only managed to advance recently, he had indeed participated in thest meeting session. It was just that he didn¡¯t actively speak up because he was considered as a ¡¯neer.¡¯

    Kent was not exactly part of any power.

    He considered himself as a mercenary who would go and roam around, fighting these giant mutated animals while earning money from some mission. It was a rtively free upation.

    At least, for him, it is.

    "It¡¯s been a while." Kent smiled.

    Kyle nodded. He didn¡¯t have much interaction with Kent because the one in the same mission as Kent was Kate. But he had heard Kate said that Kent was a good person. At the very least, he was not among those annoying people who hated the reverse healer.

    "What brings you here?"

    "I heard the source can help me to get stronger and want to try my luck. My team are also eager for challenge." Kentughed.

    "I see." Kyle was not surprised.

    The temptation of power was getting stronger and stronger. Even many other nations had already sent their people to slip into those inds, trying their luck to find the core faster.

    But how could it be easy.

    With many rank 7 to rank 8 giant mutated animals roaming around the inds, it was true torture that would make a lot of people retreat in fear and agony.

    They didn¡¯t want to challenge the impossible and earned a free ticket to hell.

    "Kate is noting?" Kent asked.

    Kyle pursed his lips. "Do you have anything you would like to talk to her about?"

    The fact that Kate and Kyle stayed in City E was not a secret. In fact, some of them felt that the rtionship between Kyle and Kate were a bit unusual. But on the surface, no one dared to mention it in the slightest bit.

    "I only want to thank her for her help back then." Kentughed. "I¡¯ll be heading to that small ind on the edge, so I¡¯m dropping off at the first stop. If you need any help, you can tell me."

    He also wanted to head to the bigger ind, but considering that his ability was not that strong and his team were still consisted of people with rank 5 to rank 6, he better stayed at the periphery.

    It was still very dangerous and Kent only wished that he could stay alive even if they didn¡¯t manage to find anything.

    Anyway, hunting some high ranked giant mutated animals could also be proven to be profitable.

    "Good luck."

    "Meow." <Good luck!>

    Kate had good impression of Kent. At the very least, she would not categorize him as an enemy. Cooperating was fine, but it would not be possible to be more than that.

    Kent smiled and walked away.

    Soon, they reached the small ind and disembarked. There was a small harbor built in this ind but it was not exactlypletely explored. Thanks to that, there were many other awakened who came and tried their luck on this area.

    Even if they didn¡¯t manage to get the source, they could hunt other high ranked giant mutated animals.

    Or even practicing.

    "We¡¯re waiting here?" Lucy asked.

    "There¡¯s a special boat if you want to go deeper. They need awakened who are good at controlling water and also driving to take us inside," Kyle exined.

 Chapter 345: Meeting Old Enemy

    Because of the danger, there were not many boat that could exactly reach deep into the inds. They were all afraid of these high ranked giant mutated animals and no one really wanted to court death.

    Thus, their only option was for them to have limited number of ships.

    "That¡¯s quite troublesome." Jake sighed.

    "Don¡¯t expect everyone had reached rank 7." Lotte rolled her eyes. "By the time that happened, I estimated that these giant mutated animals might even reach rank 9."

    Rank 9.

    It was a rank that was far beyond everyone¡¯s expectation.

    At least, it was during this period of time.

    The strongest in their team was naturally Kate who had reached rank 8. But even if she had reached rank 8, she still couldn¡¯t possibly deal with several rank 8 giant mutated animals without any rest.

    Facts have proven that there was strength in number.

    And if they were at the same rank, those with more number are more likely to have advantage. Though, more than half of these rank 8 giant mutated animals would definitely end up died and the rest were disabled if they were to attack Kate.

    "Let¡¯s hope we didn¡¯t need to wait for a long time." Jake sighed and watched the other began to prepare for their exploration in this ind.

    They themselves would not stay here and would instead head to deeper inds. At the very least, this ce had been checked by the researchers and military even if they didn¡¯t fully explore everything.

    And the conclusion was that it would be impossible for them to find the source here.

    They didn¡¯t need to wait for long before the boat was ready.

    And seeing the other group who woulde with them in this boat this time, the temperature fell to below the freezing point.

    "So you¡¯re also here, huh?" Kyle said in a low voice, his eyes were looking at Petra with unconcealed hatred.

    Petra was also looking at Kyle with indignation. In theirst battle, many of his men ended up dying because they were not fast enough to avoid the giant mutated animals¡¯ horde. Seeing Kyle again, he really wanted to smash his fist on Kyle¡¯s face right away.

    After more than a year not seeing each other, each of them had grown in their own way. They didn¡¯t bother to interfere with each other because of the disparity in location and theck of proper search equipment.

    They would rather settle their grudgeter when they truly had the chance.

    Now, the chance had finallye.

    Beside Petra, Lotus was looking at Kyle and her eyesnded on Kate as her eyes widened in disbelief.

    Shouldn¡¯t Kyle¡¯s cat¡­ died a long time ago to save Kyle?

    That was the story that she heard in her previous life, which was why she wanted to kill the cat when she first saw it. If the cat died before she could y the role of saving Kyle, Kyle would not grow up so much.

    But now¡­

    Can someone tell her why things were not going in ordance to her dream?

    The past year had been a torture for Lotus who was trying hard to get stronger faster and faster. She didn¡¯t want to repeat the tragedy from herst life and continued to take some of the benefit from remembering things.

    Taking advantage of the treasures that hadn¡¯t been found because it would only be discovered atter date, Lotus earned many things.

    This allowed her to grow up to reach rank 7.

    But at this time, she had realized that many things had changed ever since her so called ¡¯rebirth¡¯ and became extremely unreliable. Still, she had wished from the bottom of her heart that some of the important matters would stay the same.

    Why did it had to change?

    The things within her dream had been correct so far aside from the matters that were rted to Kyle. Even with her intervention, she should have never had any rtionship with Kyle in the slightest bit.

    This made Lotus thoroughly confused.

    She also became warier of this cat. From what she knew, this cat is a rare space element and at higher rank, those of space element would be more and more powerful. Just talk about that famous space shield.

    Those space elements who had managed to reach rank 4 had started to show their battle prowess.

    In terms of defense¡­

    At the very least, they could protect themselves.

    But the price of this defense method was for them to be unable to attack others. And if they couldn¡¯t attack, when their space ability ran out, they would definitely be powerless and had no power to fight back.

    That was why those of space element would have a group to stay with.

    As long as they had reached rank 4, they had the ability to protect themselves and their teammates didn¡¯t have to worry about them all day long. It would make their hunting progress much faster and easier.

    "Meow." <Ignore them for now. There are many people here.>

    It was not easy for them to get away from killing people back then. If not because of the mistreatment that had been spread before, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to control the public opinion. Kate no longer want to be subjected by those annoying public opinion once again.

    And Kate had heard bits and pieces of Kyle¡¯s past.

    The grudge between him and Petra originated from Petra¡¯s naughtiness not to follow the obvious mark not to enter.

    He entered.

    Causing disaster to the delicate machine that eventually destroyed many things and killing Kyle¡¯s mother.

    While the specific detail was omitted, Kate could hear Kyle¡¯s immense hatred and remorse when he talked about this matter. Since then, she never asked the detail and only knew this short version.

    In any case, if Kyle wanted to kill Jake, she had no opinion.

    But she hoped that he would not do it tantly in front of everyone and made them fell into the whirlpool of annoying public opinion. Thew had only been restored and everyone at rank 7 was at the highest limelight.

    Anything they do will definitely be the subject of gossips for other people.

 Chapter 346: Octopus

    Kyle listened to Kate¡¯s words and caressed the little cat in his arm.

    He had to admit that ever since he met Kate and interacted with her, he could control his temper more and more. Even though he still felt like punching forward with all his strength, he could hold on for the time being.

    Just for now.

    "Ok."

    Kyle ignored them and entered the ship towards areas that was quite far from Petra and Lotus. For him, not having to see these two would be the best during this journey.

    Ssh! Ssh!

    Water sshed outside and Kate was happily looking at the gorgeous blue sea in front of her. She felt that the wind was blowing at the correct direction today as it felt veryfortable.

    And the white dots all around her were very tempting for her. She knew that it belonged to the countless giant mutated animals that was living in the sea and in the inds nearby.

    Just by the number of giant mutated animals living in this area, it was indeed not hard to estimate that the core should be in this area. But the specific location remained unknown and all Kate could see was thesefortable white dots.

    The air here was somewhat moreforting.

    And Kate also realized that this should be good a ce to train. Sadly, these giant mutated animals would definitely not give them the peace they wanted if they wanted to train.

    Ah, if only she could stay here forever.

    <Do you want to turn back into human?> Kyle was amused when he watched Kate enjoying the sea breeze.

    Kate raised her head and meowed. <It¡¯s fine, being a cat meant I can follow you easily>

    Kyle smiled faintly. In fact, even without Kate being a cat, she could easily follow him because of her teleportation ability. And with her reverse healing ability, Kate technically could see into the distance and identified the people there.

    Her reverse healing ability had be more and more outrageous over the past year and even to the point of her identifying other people through this ability. While Kyle couldn¡¯t fully understand, he knew that the healing ability he could use has be more powerful due to the feedback of the blood contract.

    It was very easy for her.

    But Kyle didn¡¯t expose Kate and simply silently rubbed her head. Anyway, when Kate is being a cat, she was closer to him, so in a way, Kyle was somewhat satisfied. It was just that¡­ he couldn¡¯t really do anything aside from rubbing her head.

    That was truly a pity.

    The journey continued.

    Ssh! Ssh!

    "Which ind are we going to?" Jake asked, feeling a bit bored. He hoped the ship could be faster but it was actually trying hard not to attract the attention of these giant mutated animals. Thus, the speed was well controlled.

    The machine used was also the type that could not cause a lot of noise and disturb these giant mutated animals.

    They didn¡¯t want to be attacked midway.

    "The biggest one at the center." Lotte pursed her lips.

    When she read their mission¡¯s task, she herself had been very surprised. After all, that mountain was located at the very venter and it was estimated that there will be a lot of giant mutated animals.

    And there were not only two groups in this ship.

    There was one group from the military and two other groups of people who wanted to try their luck.

    Five groups in total.

    But the number of people who were on board didn¡¯t even reach 50. After all, they would only send the most powerful for this exploration.

    "Has anyonee to the biggest ind before?" Marc suddenly asked.

    "No, there¡¯s hasn¡¯t been anyone." Kyle smirked.

    "Why?"

    "That¡¯s the reason why."

    Ssh! Bang!

    In front of them, arge giant mutated octopus suddenly emerged from the sea. Looking at the giant mutated octopus with size that could rival an ind, almost everyone cursed out loudly.

    What in the world did it eat to be able to grow so much?

    Even other giant mutated animals were not as outrageous as this giant mutated octopus in front of them, ok?

    "Are we being sent here to retrieve the source or to send us to our death¡¯s door?" Jake asked with curse. He felt that those people from the military was truly unkind. They were being sent straight to the core ind and what greeted them was this giant mutated octopus?

    Were those higher ups felt that they were too slow to die?

    "Meow." <Rank 8>

    Kate narrowed her eyes and looked at the giant mutated octopus in front of her. She could deal with this giant mutated octopus with her reverse healing ability. But this giant mutated octopus was already rank 8, which meant that it would definitely sense it when she attacked.

    At that time, it would definitely attack the ship frantically and Kate would have to expose her other abilities if she wished to survive.

    That would be really troublesome.

    <Don¡¯t do anything.> Kyle patted Kate¡¯s back with his eyes narrowed. He was looking at the four other groups with unreadable gaze. <There will be others who will do our work.>

    Kate¡¯s blue eyes blinked and nodded.

    Slowly, she closed her eyes and nestled in Kyle¡¯s embrace once again. Since Kyle had said that there will be others who will help them, why should she bother exposing her ability. Just let these people all fight first.

    Ssh!

    "Damn! Here I thought I can reach the ind safely without any problem," one of them cursed and stood up. Water element converged from his hand and from the power it showed, he should be a rank 7 water element awakened.

    The one who brought them here was a rank 6 water awakened and currently staying at the driver seat. He didn¡¯t make a move.

    After all, he didn¡¯t want to attract the hatred of this rank 8 giant mutated octopus.

    "Even if you wish to fight, don¡¯t attract that giant mutated octopus toward the ship unless you wall want to swim while being eyed by countless giant mutated animals underwater," the man from the military suddenly spoke out.

 Chapter 347: Fight Agreement

    That sentence effectively reminded everyone. They were in the middle of the sea with only a ship below them separating them from countless giant mutated animals underwater.

    The man who was about to make a move also froze.

    He thought that it would be possible for him to kill that damned giant mutated octopus. But thinking of his friends all sinking into the water because of his action¡­

    He couldn¡¯t do it.

    They were allrades who had fought countless battles together.

    And even if he could reach that ind, could he fight the other high ranked giant mutated animals by himself?

    The answer would be a big no.

    "What¡¯s your n?" The leader of the other group who came, stepped forward. Kyle immediately recognized this man as Mr. Yami, one of the few earlier awakened who reached rank 7 back then.

    Mr. Yami was supposed to be active at a location further away but perhaps because of his escort and trade mission, he managed to reach this area and participated in this mission.

    "Restrict this giant mutated octopus and don¡¯t allow it to reach our ship in the slightest bit. Those of water element will be in charge of defense to prevent the giant mutated octopus¡¯ tentacles from reaching our ship," The military man stated his n calmly. "And only elements capable of doing long range attack will be allowed toe forward."

    That was not impossible.

    But it would require cooperation from them, which might not be something that was possible considering that they all came from different groups.

    "That¡¯s¡­" the rank 7 awakened man from before frowned. He wanted to just use his water element and finish the battle as fast as possible.

    Seeing the other¡¯s expression, he knew very well that if he were to force this matter, he would be beaten up and possibly assassinated even if he reached the ind. It was simply not worth it to offend everyone on the boat just for an additional time that would be worthless.

    "Be patient. Mistress didn¡¯t say that we have to make a shot so fast," the rank 7 awakened man¡¯s friend stepped forward.

    "That¡¯s¡­" the rank 7 awakened wanted to protest but in the end just nodded his head.

    Counting the people here, the leader of every team should be rank 7. Added with Kyle¡¯s team, there were 10 people who were already at rank 7 on this boat.

    It meant that half of the rank 7 in the nation gathered here for the sake of finding this source today.

    The mission was truly a bet.

    If they lost, they would lose half of the strongest firepower in the entire nation and possibly put their own nation in danger. After all, other nations had also started to recover and might not be too willing to follow the original border.

    The matter of nation¡¯s border had always been a trouble since sometimes, there will be dispute for the people there. It was even more so for thend border that connected nations directly.

    Conflicts were inevitable.

    "I¡¯m water element." The rank 7 awakened looked at the others. "What¡¯s yours."

    "Wind." Mr. Yami smiled and the air around him fluttered slightly as if stressing his point. But this kind of move would barely pose any challenge for those at rank 7. With enough time to develop and also enough strength, it was basically very easy for them to make some small phenomenon without exerting so much energy.

    The element in the world around them seemed to be attracted to them.

    The soldier took a deep breath. "Fire, which I¡¯m afraid will not be too effective against that rank 8 giant mutated octopus."

    "That¡¯s really rank 8?" The rank 7 awakened was stunned.

    Then, this battle would be harder.

    The difference between rank 7 and rank 8 was not just that one rank. The control, power, and use of the elements were vastly different. Not to mention, the rank 8 giant mutated animals would usually have intelligence no worse than that of humans.

    If they had to fight a long battle with this rank 8 giant mutated octopus, they would definitely lose in terms of strength.

    Petra frowned and replied, "Earth element."

    Earth element was naturally not every useful to fight against this rank 8 giant mutated octopus. They were in the middle of water, the earth element barely had any effect even if they wanted to fight the rank 8 giant mutated octopus.

    "Fire and lightning element," Kyle replied calmly. He definitely couldn¡¯t hide his rank even if he wanted to because he was quite famous. The others had also known him from the online meeting that was held from time to time.

    It would be better to be honest.

    "Lightning element?" Mr. Yami looked at the sea beside them and shook his head. If the electricity were to travel to them because of the water element¡­ that would be equivalent to disaster.

    Kyle shrugged.

    He also knew that battle on the ship would not be his main stage. It was impossible for him to truly fight here.

    <That man has two elements, not just wind>

    Kate narrowed her eyes. She was quite sensitive to some type of ability. This time, she could clearly sense the shadow element that was simr to Kyle but withpletely different application.

    Kyle patted Kate. <I know>

    He had sensed that Mr. Yami was hiding one of his elements. Presumably, it was because those of shadow element was harder to deal with. At the same time, this could be the trump card he saved to deal with those insolent people who wanted to kill him.

    It was really hard to kill someone of the shadow element.

    And this shadow element actually belonged to the same category as the illusion element much to everyone¡¯s surprise.

    The reason why it was categorized this way?

    Because the crystal they needed was the same. It was that ck crystal that everyone naturally knew but rarely found.

 Chapter 348: Fight Against the Octopus

    "Metal element." Jake was also quite known in the meeting, so he stepped forward. Anyway, as a chatterbox, it was really hard for him to actually hide his real identity in that meeting.

    He loved to talk a lot.

    The other three didn¡¯t speak up. Lotte rarely fought and only one of her element actually reached rank 7, which was the wind element. The wood element still stuck in rank 6 and Lotte was also helpless about that.

    Lucy¡¯s cruel advancement method was not made known either. Aside from spreading some news about the fact that there might be another rank 7 in City E, she didn¡¯t actually appear in person.

    Anyway, it was easy for her to hide her strength.

    Not many people reached rank 6 enhancement and even if Lucy¡¯s strength looked stronger, they could only think that she had reached rank 6 peak.

    Marc was the most tragic. They had heard of his case of sudden advancement but what they knew next was his retreat. Thus, no one actually knew how he looked like and only that someone forcefully break through to rank 7 under the encirclement of giant mutated animals.

    As for Robby?

    ¡­No one was crazy enough to spread the news of an animal reaching rank 7. Even if the movement for ¡¯beast tamer¡¯ had already started as the blood contract had been somewhat modified to allow them to have more ¡¯control¡¯ of their pets. It was still imperfect, but it was better than the previous blood contract that was more like partnering contract.

    They had no control over their pets.

    The shared ability was lower with the new contract, but they could cooperate better with their pets because the pets would listen to their order except for some extreme order that vited their bottom line.

    Some people evenmented that the age for beast tamer will start soon.

    But how that would actually develop was still unknown.

    "Can you use your metal element to restrict that rank 8 giant mutated octopus?" The soldier finally asked.

    "Probably not. It¡¯s too big." Jake shook his head.

    In terms of control over such wide area, he was definitely not so good. His focus for the past year was mostly on offense and how to control his metal element so that it would help him far better.

    He couldn¡¯t make his control that big.

    "I¡¯ll deal with the control with the water element." The rank 7 awakened snorted. "The other water element can deal with the rest of the defense."

    Many water elements awakened usually focused on defense. Thanks to that, this kind of order would be easy and only some of them usually focus on offense.

    "I¡¯ll join the attack." The soldier nodded.

    "Then I won¡¯t be polite either." Mr. Yami chuckled.

    "I¡¯ll participate." As much as Petra didn¡¯t want to cooperate with Kyle, the most important thing was for them to deal with this rank 8 giant mutated octopus.

    "Um¡­." Behind Petra, Lotus took a deep breath. There were several seeds prepared in her palm, ready to be used. Should it be necessary, she would grab all of them and threw them to the ind in order to be able to get a head start from the others.

    Anyway, the fact that she had reached rank 7 recently was not disclosed.

    "I¡¯ll attack too." Kyle noticed everyone was looking at him. "With fire element."

    Only then everyone took a deep breath.

    Kate¡¯s whiskers twitched when she watched this. Did they think Kyle was so stupid that he would use lightning element in this kind of ce?

    She also didn¡¯t want to be toasted alive, got it?

    "Let¡¯s start." The rank 7 water element awakened smirked and stretched his hand. Water element began to move rapidly, rushing towards the rank 8 giant mutated octopus without any obstacle in ce.

    It was so fast and direct.

    Ssh! Ssh!

    The rank 8 giant mutated octopus noticed the sudden oppression from the water and snorted.

    If it could snort anyway.

    Ssh!

    The water¡¯s movement froze up and ice began to form.

    "Damn it, this rank 8 giant mutated octopus is of ice element." The soldier¡¯s expression was not good. If the ice were to reach their ship, they wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything either.

    ar!

    Fire element rushed forward, melting and evaporating the ice that had only been formed. Two people used fire element and the ice truly failed to form.

    Swish! Stab! Stab! Stab!

    Countless metal spears formed in the air and stabbed the rank 8 giant mutated octopus. But the thick defense of the rank 8 giant mutated octopus¡¯s skin was not so easily prated.

    The rank 8 giant mutated octopus were getting angrier with the attacks it received. The tentacles began to move, disrupting chaos and attracted other giant mutated animals around the area.

    Seeing countless fish type giant mutated animals began to appear, they all realized that the situation had turned to the worst.

    "Damn it!"

    "Everyone, head to the ind first! We¡¯ll call for another shipter on." The captain of the ship was only rank 6 awakened and realized that the ship would be overturned sooner orter. The water element that protected their ship¡¯s structure was already being attacked again and again.

    It would be very stamina consuming for them to fight against so many giant mutated animals.

    "Fine. All of you have different ways to head to the ind, right?" The soldiers gritted his teeth and turned around. His teammate nodded and wind element began to start, grabbing them all towards the ind.

    They had been trained by the nation and as the soldiers, it was only natural that they were incredibly fast and cooperative.

    The others also began to move.

    Jake snorted. "Lotte."

    "Got it." Lotte smiled and spread her hands. The seeds in her hand began to grow at speed visible at the naked eye, rushing towards the ind in front of them. It only took seconds for a bridge to be formed.

 Chapter 349: Reaching the Island

    Kyle nodded and Marc along with Robby rushed on top of the newly made bridge. Halfway through, Marc raised his hand and the earth element rushed from the ind to cover the bridge as he continued to run.

    He was also rank 7.

    Even if it was still of the weakest side.

    But it was more than enough to strengthen this bridge. They only needed a few seconds to reach the ind.

    Lucy, Jake, and Lotte were right behind Marc and Robby.

    Only Kyle and Kate were still behind on the ship without any intention to even step forward to participate. At this moment, Kyle was still using his fire element, attracting the rank 8 giant mutated octopus¡¯s attention towards the ship.

    "Damn it, why did you keep attacking?" Petra cursed when he saw this while Lotus had already made a big nt in the middle of the ship and used it to throw them towards the ind.

    When it said throw, it was a literal throw.

    Unlike Lotte who could make a bridge, Lotus¡¯ control ability was not very strong in the distance. Not to mention, this rank 8 giant mutated octopus¡¯s tentacles were still wailing all over, attacking all over the ce.

    "Why should I stop?" Kyle asked back, looking at Petra who was still trying his best to form earth element attack from time to time to stop the rank 8 giant mutated octopus¡¯s tentacles from getting close to him.

    Mr. Yami and the soldier from before used wind element and do their best to maneuver through the air.

    Some of their members fell down due to the rank 8 giant mutated octopus¡¯s tentacles but the rest managed to reach the ind safely.

    "Lotus, throw me next!" Petra really want to vomit blood.

    "Yes!" Lotus was controlling the nt and quickly got up to it with Petra. With her control, it was easy for her to throw the two of them in the direction of the ind.

    <Kate> Kyle¡¯s eyes turned somewhat murderous.

    Kate blinked her eyes and the reverse healing started with the target of this rank 8 giant mutated octopus.

    The rank 8 giant mutated octopus were strong and naturally noticed the strong pull from this ship. At this moment, its undivided attentionnded on the small ship as the rank 8 giant mutated octopus¡¯s tentacles began to dance wildly.

    It was trying to attack everyone it could see because it could feel its own life force was depleting.

    The rank 8 giant mutated octopus didn¡¯t want to die.

    Ssh! Ssh! Bang!

    "Damn it! #$%^&*()(*&^%$#$%!" Petra cursed so hard as he was thrown to the sea along with Lotus. This damned rank 8 giant mutated octopus just had to go crazy when he was being thrown, throwing him into the sea just like that.

    "What a view." Kyle snorted. He looked at the Captain. "I¡¯ll leave the boat now."

    The captain nodded.

    Kyle saw the bridge that Lotte built had fallen down, but his teammates had already reached the ind. Thus, he was not that worried. He lightly stepped on the edge of the ship and then jumped down.

    He stopped midair.

    From the distance, Lotte was watching them and silently pulled them towards the ind. With Jake protecting her, she could control the wind element better and focused on bringing Kyle into the ind.

    No giant mutated animals could get close.

    Kate looked at the approaching ind and her blue eyes flickered slightly. <Kyle, there¡¯s a strange powerful source of energy. It seems to be a mix of various elements.>

    <Do you know where it is?> Kyle looked at the inds, but what he could see were the rampaging giant mutated animals there. His face darkened at the thought of having to fight a lot.

    Even right now, Jake and the others were busy defending Lotte.

    He didn¡¯t want to use Kate¡¯s ability at this point of time, so he asked Lotte to reserve her energy and pulled them to the ind.

    With Kate¡¯s space element hiding their breath from the rank 8 giant mutated octopus, the rampaging rank 8 giant mutated octopus couldn¡¯t even notice them. Though, it meant that the reverse healing ability Kate just used had to be stopped.

    <Hmm, I can only sense that it¡¯s within the volcano but I can¡¯t truly pinpoint where it is exactly>

    Kyle nodded thoughtfully.

    With Kate, it was indeed easier for him to be able to know the source¡¯s location. However, he himself also began to sense the pulling from the source, which meant that everyone who were here would definitely sense it.

    It would be apetition.

    Bang!

    The battle was still very fierce.

    Ssh!

    Kate turned her head slightly and saw Lotus and Petra were being pulled by their teammates. The reverse healing did make the rank 8 giant mutated octopus went on rampage, but at the same time, it also weakened the rank 8 giant mutated octopus considerably.

    After all, it would feel as if the rank 8 giant mutated octopus aged many years ahead of time. It meant that his life span would decrease.

    And with the decreased life force, his own function would also decrease.

    When the rank 8 giant mutated octopus calmed down, those who were pped to the sea were all trying their best to figure out a way to reach the ind safely. This also included Petra and Lotus who were struggling.

    <They¡¯re like cockroach>

    So persistent and kept on approaching them from time to time. Kate had started to get annoyed by Petra and Lotus. Not to mention, this Lotus always had some kind of inexplicable hatred to them.

    Kate knew that she would never be able to find out the true reason.

    But she didn¡¯t care that much.

    She just didn¡¯t want to be bothered.

    <Don¡¯t bother them that much. Just focus on the next battle.> Kyle patted Kate¡¯s head.

    "Um."

    Kate nodded her furry head and then meowed slightly. Since Kyle himself didn¡¯t mind, she would also not pay any more attention to them.

 Chapter 350: Race <1>

    Bam!

    The moment theynded on the ship, almost everyone jumped out and ran in the same direction. Kyle narrowed his eyes but asked the others to follow behind this group of people without making themselves too obvious.

    "They can also sense it?" Jake was stupefied.

    "If even you can sense it, they will definitely be able to." Lotte shook her head and looked at therge mountain behind them. "But how are we going to find it amongst such arge mountain."

    This was one of thergest mountain they had ever seen. Not because of the height but because of the width that spanned very far.

    Not to mention, their travel would definitely be halted.

    "GAAAAAAAAAAAAA!"

    Scream came from the back.

    Kyle nced and frowned when he saw the giant mutated octopus was using its ice element, destroying thest few who were unlucky enough to fall to the water. Theirrades had no other choice but to leave them if they didn¡¯t want to die.

    Rank 8 giant mutated animals were still creatures that they couldn¡¯t face.

    "We should go."

    "Yeah."

    Swish! Swish! Swish!

    The few giant mutated animals around them were killed swiftly as they also rushed towards therge mountain. However, they choose to pick a different route from the others because the mountain was indeed very vast.

    "Will they find the source first?" Jake asked worriedly.

    Lotte shook her head. "If it¡¯s so easy to find the source, the military will definitely not deploy us to retrieve it."

    They were all already rank 7, which were technically the current highest rank as Kate¡¯s rank was not published. Besides, when other people were to hear that there was a reverse healing at rank 7, they already choose to steer away.

    No way, who made them so terrifying?

    "There¡¯s also a military group at the front," Marc reminded kindly.

    Lucyughed. "But they didn¡¯t seem to be very confident that they can take the source without our help."

    "Watch out!"

    Swish!

    Another giant mutated animals came from the side and Lucy clicked her tongue. In the next moment, her body sprang up and dozens of punchesnded on the body of the giant mutated animals.

    It fell to the ground without being able to do anything.

    "Rank 5," Lucy assessed and withdrew her hand.

    "That¡¯s rtively high." Lotte frowned. The giant mutated animals around City E and other cities were mostly rank 4 or below. Those at higher rank were already eliminated faster by those high ranked awakened.

    After all, these low ranked giant mutated animals could be left for the weaker to gain some experience and money. They didn¡¯t worth much for those who had reached higher rank.

    And they were no longer in a hurry to eliminate all giant mutated animals.

    It was a really hard mission for them to do.

    So everyone was doing their best without losing what they already have before, which was their home and people.

    "The giant mutated animals in this ind are rtively higher." Marc nced at the source. "Is it because of the source."

    "That¡¯s possible." Kyle nodded.

    "Let¡¯s continue."

    Swish!

    Rushing through the forest, they continued to deal with these giant mutated animals that kept on appearing from the side. Even though the ind itself definitely couldn¡¯tpare with the maind, there were still a lot of giant mutated animals.

    And the deeper they went, the higher the rank of these giant mutated animals.

    "Aaaaaaaaa!"

    From the front, they could hear the scream of these impatient people.

    "Let¡¯s just follow."

    "Meow." <Oki doki.>

    They literally followed the other people as the others fought against countless powerful giant mutated animals at the front. It was hard to believe that these people who were normally so calm would be so reckless.

    In fact, Kyle noticed that the group of people behind him had started to look restless.

    Not all groups were in front of him. He had noticed that the rank 7 water awakened group seemed to detour and now ended up behind them.

    Bang!

    "What¡¯s that?" Lotte was stunned when she noticed that the mountain was actually surrounded by mist. The mist was not heavy but they knew better than to jump straight to the mist without any preparation.

    "Probably the mist that was created by the source." Kyle frowned. He didn¡¯t want to jump straight either.

    What if it was poison?

    There was no poison awakened, but there was no telling what was left in the source. For the higher ups to send them there instead of asking many others toe, it was estimated that they also feared what they had seen in their initial investigation.

    This mist might be included.

    "Should we test it with nts?" Lotte asked and stretched her hand. The nearby nt¡¯s vines stretched towards the mist without any difficulties and didn¡¯t seem to be affected in the slightest bit.

    "I can¡¯t sense anything."

    "How about if we throw a giant mutated animal inside?" Marc suggested. If it didn¡¯t affect giant mutated animals, they should be fine even if they rushed inside.

    "Wang! Wang!" <Leave it to me!>

    Marc nodded and Robby rushed to the side, hunting the nearby giant mutated animals. As a rank 7 awakened dog, Robby was also very powerful and the effect of reaching rank 7 was to have them able to apply their element to their body.

    Since Robby is of metal element, he could coat the element all around his body when he attacked these giant mutated animals.

    That way, he could crush them while protecting himself.

    "Wang! Wang! Wang!"

    The sound of excited dog could be heard as the group waited. Kyle didn¡¯t move and instead looked to the back. His blue eyes flickered slightly. "Since you¡¯re here, there¡¯s no need for you to hide unless you¡¯re nning to attack us. In that case, we also won¡¯t be polite."

    There was silence for a few seconds before a few people walked out. Lucy immediately recognized them and arched her eyebrows. "Why are you following us?"

 Chapter 351: Race <2>

    "We¡¯re not following you. We¡¯re merely on the same route," The rank 7 water element awakened retorted almost immediately.

    "Then, you have to hide and watch us?" Jake was dissatisfied with this group of people. Theyined the most and seemed to be acting so high and mighty when they were actually just a group of annoying people.

    "You¡­"

    "We¡¯ll leave now." the rank 7 water element awakened subordinate quickly stopped his leader. He could see that Kyle and the others had advantage above them in terms of ability.

    After all, there were two rank 7 awakened there.

    If they were to get into a fight, they would only lose valuable time and might even lose their lives if the battle ended up being too intense.

    "Damn it." the rank 7 water element awakened cursed and then walked into the distance along with his group. They didn¡¯t say anything and didn¡¯t try to conflict with Kyle and the others.

    Jake clicked his tongue. "Why did they evene here if they couldn¡¯t control their temper? Did they think that being rank 7 meant that they¡¯re the highest ranker?"

    Kyle arched his eyebrows while patting Kate in his arm. He could sense that Kate seemed to be annoyed with that man for some reason too. "The source is really important for everyone. They will deploy whatever means necessary to obtain it."

    "And do you think that everyone is as good tempered as you?" Lotte looked at her boyfriend with disapproval. "With power there will be confidence and conceit. Don¡¯t expect them to be the same with you. Besides, they didn¡¯t really leave far from us."

    "Meow~." <If they really want toe, let theme. I¡¯ll let them know why everyone never dare to act out in City E>

    Kate opened her eyes and looked into the distance. She had reached rank 8 in her reverse healing and even approaching rank 9. If they dared to make a move to her, she would be able to counterattack them.

    "Did you sense something?" Kyle arched his eyebrows.

    "Meow." <Shadow element in the man behind that person.> Kate stretched her cat¡¯s body and looked into the mountain. <And I had found the source¡¯s location>

    <Really?>

    <Due to my reverse healing¡¯s range, I can detect an area that¡¯s filled with life force. That should be the location of the source>

    It was notpletely precise, but Kate could sense many things thanks to her being a reverse healer. The source should be in that location, but the route towards that area was filled with many strong giant mutated animals.

    So strong that she guessed that one of them was already at the peak of rank 8.

    If they came a big longer, these giant mutated animals might even be able to reach rank 9 and at that time, the bitter battle between humanities and giant mutated animals would definitely start.

    Bang!

    At this time, Robby had thrown several giant mutated animals into the mist. These giant mutated animals looked fine for several minutes but then they began to attack Robby fiercely.

    "Wang! Wang! Wang!" <These giant mutated animals had gone crazy!>

    The others watched as Robby barked angrily at these giant mutated animals in front of him. This looked somewhat cute because he was trying to imitate their curses, but it didn¡¯t seem to be very effective.

    "This mist should be of hallucination." Lotte frowned. "We can enter as long as we protect ourselves with the element, but it will definitely be very tiring."

    If the mist consisted ofrge area, it was estimated that they wouldn¡¯tst long.

    "How far is this mist?"

    "I¡¯ll take a look." Lotte stepped forward to the air and jumped up lightly. The wind element supported her, allowing her to stay in the air. She looked toward the mountain and noticed that the mist practically covered it.

    But because it was faint, they didn¡¯t notice it when they were a distance away.

    *Shriek!*

    The sudden sound caught Lotte off guard. She swiftly used her wind element to stop supporting her and let the gravity pulled her down. When she almost reached the ground, the wind element slowed it down.

    Looking up, everyone could see a giant mutated bird attacked the area where Lotte was just now.

    "There are giant mutated bird? I thought that the bird didn¡¯t mutate." Jake was stunned.

    "Perhaps, it¡¯s because they¡¯re too close to the source." Marc raised his hand and several earth spear dashed towards the giant mutated bird in front of them.

    Swish! Swish!

    "It¡¯s really fast."

    "It¡¯s at least rank 7." Lotte frowned. "And it will definitely chase us when we¡¯re trying to get close to the mountain."

    "I guess flying is not possible." Lucy noticed several other giant mutated bird that was flying in the distance. If they were trying to fly above this mist, it was estimated that these giant mutated bird would give them lesson they would never forget in their entire life.

    "Tsk, I really want to fight it now." Jake felt his fingers itched so much. These giant mutated birds dared to try harming his wife, they should be ready to face his wrath.

    "I¡¯m fine¡­" Lotte frowned because she herself also felt that she somewhat wanted to fight.

    But this desire could still be suppressed.

    Kyle looked at his teammates for a moment and then said, "You all should stay here."

    "Ah, why?"

    "The mist will affect all of you." Kyle pursed his lips. "If you were to continue, I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll continue getting affected. Not to mention, the source is somehow making any creatures here very restless."

    Just looking at their eagerness to fight and impatience, he realized that the source might have already affected them. Just because they couldn¡¯t see it, it didn¡¯t mean that it didn¡¯t exist.

    Kate raised her small paw and poured her healing ability towards the others. At that moment, they began to sense that they were indeed getting more and more reckless. The closer they were to the source, the more affected they would be.

 Chapter 352: Race <3>

    "But then, we can¡¯t just go back." Lucy frowned. She didn¡¯t want to leave these two to do the most important thing and brave danger by themselves.

    "Stay in this area and deal with the giant mutated animals so that we can run away fasterter. Also, those people are still watching us, so you can use this chance to watch them back." Kyle smirked.

    The others looked at each other and finally nodded.

    Both Kyle and Kate were not affected thanks to the healing ability and also the illusion ability that they shared. It had given them enough resistance to go against the powerful tempting aura that the source emitting.

    Swish!

    At this time, they noticed that another group was already within the mist and busy fighting there.

    They looked so desperate.

    As if they were already in front of the source and ready to fight to their bitter end just to get it.

    Rampage of elements stared within the mist.

    "That seems to be out of control." Lucy blinked her eyes.

    Jake and the other silently nodded in agreement.

    Kate looked at the people in front of her that seemed to be charging towards their death and silently used healing towards them. It might not help that much, but if these people were to gain rity for a moment, they might be able to realize that they were being lured inside.

    With more and more powerful giant mutated animals around, they might never be able to get back alive.

    Thunk!

    Kyle nced to the back and saw Petra was heading to a different direction with his group. He wanted to go forward and kill Petra, but there were simply too many high ranked giant mutated animals.

    He couldn¡¯t lose sight of his main important mission now.

    <Kyle, there¡¯s a different route towards the source. There are lesser giant mutated animals there.>

    Kate could sense the location of some giant mutated nts and noticed that there was actually a different route towards the source. By now, the main route with the obvious cave like entrance would have been filled with people.

    They just had to use a different way to approach the source to be able to obtain it before others.

    Kyle nodded and continued walking towards the location that Kate mentioned. She told him that this cave was connected to several entrances, but this was the safest, which was why she picked it for him.

    "You can even see the map of the entire ind." Kyle was speechless. "Do you really only sense the living beings?"

    <nts are technically also living beings. And the nts here all have mutated because it¡¯s so close to the source>

    Kate nced at Kyle but didn¡¯t borate. After reaching rank 8, she could clearly sense these mutated nts, allowing her to be able to see the geography of the areas around her very clearly. It really felt as if she was looking at everything from above.

    For ordinary nts, she could barely feel them. It was still somewhat vague and seemed to be able to be controlled. When she wanted to, she could sense them vaguely but when she didn¡¯t want to, she wouldn¡¯t sense them and they wouldn¡¯t bother her.

    The ability was indeed very scary.

    Kyle entered the entrance Kate meant and continued walking. It was a narrow tunnel but soon, they reached a somewhat bigger area. A pearl at the size of a child¡¯s fist was rolling about in the middle.

    As Kyle approached, he suddenly felt something was threatening him, but then there was a shield that covered him.

    <The source can also do reverse healing> Kate was astonished. She naturally fought against the source and realized that the source might be able to use all the elements, but the control was not that good.

    This was their advantages.

    Kyle nodded and slowly approached the source. He looked at the moving source and frowned. <I can¡¯t take it, Kate.>

    Kate suddenly said but then she was stunned. How did she know how to take the source?

    There shouldn¡¯t be anyone who knew about it, right?

    sh!

    With a sh, a wound was formed on Kyle¡¯s hand and the blood dropped on the source that was trying to get away. However, the moment the blood touched it, Kyle could sense the connection and also the overwhelming energy that was pouring towards him.

    Swish!

    From behind, a young woman suddenly jumped out and stretched out fire attack towards Kyle.

    "Die!"

    Swish!

    Evading to the side, Kyle looked at Lotus coldly. This woman seemed to be seeking death and even when he felt the pain from the source mixing into his body, he still could control his ability at some degree.

    Even if he didn¡¯t understand why Lotus coulde here, the nts might actually help her since she was of wood element.

    How troublesome.

    "Hand over the source!" Lotus screamed and countless nts were heading towards Kyle.

    Kate was about to make a move when she sensed Petraing over. She meowed lightly and the reverse healing immediately went to work towards Petra. Being at peak rank 7, Petra clearly sense the danger when Kate made a move against him.

    Kyle waved his hand and lightning converged.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Kate could no longer follow their movements, but she stayed in Kyle¡¯s pocket obediently, watching as Petra was forced to retreat because he knew that he would die if he were to get closer.

    Reverse healing for those at high ranked would take some time.

    It was a pity she couldn¡¯t directly kill that Petra.

    Boom!

    "AAAAAAAAAAAAA!"

    Scream filled the cave as Lotus fell to her knees. She looked at Kyle in horror as she couldn¡¯t believe that her calction was useless in front of him. Even when she waited for him to be weakened by the source, he was still more powerful than her.

    "You viin! You destroyed the world! Damn $%^&*()(*&^%$#$%^&*(!"

    Train of curses left out of Lotus¡¯ mouth.

    Kate was bewildered as she looked at Kyle in astonishment. Even when she knew that Lotus was most likely a rebirthed person due to her ability¡­ was Kyle so scary in her so called ¡¯past life?¡¯

 Chapter 353: Return Home

    Kyle looked at Lotus coldly and then kicked her.

    Bang!

    "I don¡¯t know how you see me in your so called past life and what I have done to you, but since you¡¯ve been begging me to get rid of you, you should be ready for the consequences aren¡¯t you?"

    Kyle used his left hand to cover Kate¡¯s ear and eyes while his other hand used the lightning element to electrocute Lotus.

    He felt that his patience towards this woman was getting worse and worse.

    From their past interaction so fast, he didn¡¯t even do anything towards Lotus, but she kept on going against him as if he had destroyed her entire life and she was doing everything for revenge.

    Did he?

    He didn¡¯t know what he did inside her mind and so called rebirth that she experienced. But in this life, he didn¡¯t try to go against her aside from the fact that he had been against Petra because of their conflict.

    Did she want to attack him to make sure that he would not attack Petra?

    Was she such a romantic woman who would do anything for her man?

    Kyle didn¡¯t know Lotus main reason and he didn¡¯t want to know. At this time, he just wanted to kill Lotus because she kept on trying to kill him and annoy him to no end.

    Her scream filled the cave.

    Until it eventually disappeared because the electricity was far more than what her body could possibly bear.

    But Kate couldn¡¯t hear anything. Kyle had already put the space barrier around her so that she would not have to listen to it.

    *Rumble!*

    The earth shook and Kyle frowned. He took the source pearl and noticed that it cracked into three pieces after he had poured his blood on it. One piece was rainbow in color, one of them was fairly transparent but still had several mixing colors, and thest one was darker with some other mixing colors.

    Kyle handed them to Kate, who took them into her space and sealed it away. She didn¡¯t want to identally absorb them either.

    <Are you fine?> Kate noticed that Kyle¡¯s forehead was filled with beads of sweat. She looked at the source and had the feeling that when one took the source, they were directly taking the energy away from it.

    During the process, they had to be fast and not be disturbed.

    Because if they didn¡¯t focus, there might be bacsh.

    These thoughts went rampage in Kate¡¯s mind, making her both confused and worried. Confused as to why she would know something like that when this was the first time she ever came in contact with the source. Worried that something will happen to Kyle because he had to fight and use his ability just now.

    "I¡¯m fine." Kyle patted Kate to reassure her. "Transport us to the other¡¯s location."

    Kate looked at Kyle suspiciously, but she didn¡¯t pester him anymore. The earth was shaking and if they stayed here any longer, they might be buried alive.

    Swish!

    They appeared near the others, who had somehow made their way back to the beach. It seemed that they didn¡¯t want to stay near the entrance of the mist either and chose to step back when more and more giant mutated animals appeared.

    They looked at Kyle with surprise and then smile.

    "Let¡¯s get away from here!"

    "Yes!"

    Lotte stretched her hand and used the wood element to make a rtively crude boat for them to use. There were no other ships or boat here, so they could only use their abilities to make it.

    Taking the boat, they directly sailed away from the crumbling ind. Using Lotte¡¯s wind element, they could get away further from the ind faster. The other people who were lucky enough managed to get away but some others were not so lucky.

    The ind waspletely destroyed.

    "Where¡¯s the military ship from before?" Jake asked as he took a deep breath. He didn¡¯t want to experience another thrilling experience.

    Anyway, this should be theirst mission, right?

    Without the source, these giant mutated animals would be able to grow up so quickly anymore. Even if there were still some powerful giant mutated animals, they should be able to achieve a delicate bnce for coexistence.

    "Over there." Lotte was still using her wind element while sighing. If only Dn was here, she could ask him to use the water element to help them get away from the crumbling ind faster.

    The waves from the fallen rocks and debris from the ind nearly overturned the small boat a few times.

    Thankfully, they somehow got away¡­

    "Thanks for the wall." Lotte nodded at Marc, who made an earth wall in front of then, splitting the waves before it hit their small boat.

    "You should strengthen the boat first." Marc smiled bitterly at Lotte. The ind was still in the process of crumbling away. If anotherrge piece fell and causedrge wave, their small boat wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on.

    "Oh, you¡¯re right¡­."

    "Wang!" <Thankfully we get away from that mist.>

    After separated from Kyle, they dealt with the giant mutated bird that attacked them. But afterwards, there were more giant mutated animalsing after them. Even if it was not a problem for them to deal with those giant mutated animals, but many of them were already rank 6.

    It would take a long time.

    With some consideration, they chose to rush back and stay at the beach. Anyway, they knew that Kate could do teleportation and as long as she knew the spot where she wanted to go, she could head there very quickly.

    This ind should still be within the limit for Kate¡¯s teleportation ability.

    If one time was not enough, two times teleportation should be possible.

    "Yeah." Marc patted his dog while looking at the crumbling ind in front of him. The wall was quickly disintegrated while Lotte was busy making the boat bigger and stronger. At the very least, it had to be enough for them to stay for half a day.

    This small boat was a bit cramped right now.

 Chapter 354: Return Home <2>

    The other teams managed to get away from the ind one way or another.

    Some lives were lost.

    Some unlucky people would never be able to leave the ind forever.

    But there was no time to care for everything.

    The destruction of the ind was actually something that startled most people. But those who truly understood the implication felt a bit grim.

    "Someone should have already obtained the source." Mr. Yami was in the main boat with the soldier. He and his team sneaked in using his wind element when they realized that the ind was slowly being destroyed.

    He came here to try his luck and didn¡¯t have the interest to bet with his life. Since someone had already taken the core when they were all busy, it meant that he was not fated with that core.

    He would not be a loser and tried to snatch it away.

    Those who coulde here were all powerful people in rank 7. He didn¡¯t believe that he was so strong that he could steal the core from them.

    The rank 7 soldier nced at Mr. Yami and nodded slightly. "Whoever have the core will have to hand it over."

    They had records of everyone who came there.

    Though, they also realized that there were some foreign teams who entered the ind because they encountered many corpses along with that team in the cave.

    And it was during the conflict that the ind suddenly crumbled.

    "You sound disappointed."

    "I am." The rank 7 soldier sighed. He came here with the hope of being able to obtain the core and gave it to his leader. With the core as his contribution, he believed that he would be able to rise in ranks.

    "Do you want to use the core?" Mr. Yami¡¯s eyes shed.

    It was said that the core could be used too by them. But the strong power within the core might not be bearable to those of lower rank. They had reached rank 7, so some ambitious people did have the notion of trying to infuse the source into themselves.

    "I¡¯m not that stupid to seek death yet." The rank 7 soldier nced at Mr. Yami and shook his head. "The source couldn¡¯t be absorbed right away. Those who tried will definitely explode."

    "How do you know this."

    The rank 7 soldier thought for a moment. This was actually due to the research of the fragments that were close to the source.

    There were some special energies near the fragment and the researchers who tried to absorb them or finding any animals to try were all killed. They basically exploded because their body couldn¡¯t bear with it.

    Even if they were all already above rank 5, they still exploded.

    Thus, the rank 7 soldier guessed that it wouldn¡¯t be so easy to use the source. At most, they could use it for research or to make use of the energy contained within the source tobine it with the ground and get some benefits.

    But this matter had been kept a secret.

    It was mostly because of some unknown international forces that had been eyeing. Even if they were all strong, they didn¡¯t want to risk their lives and the people¡¯s lives by spreading this matter.

    Those who also obtained the gems near the cores might also have realized this matter.

    "It¡¯s confidential." Finally, the rank 7 soldier could only say that way.

    Mr. Yami knew that he couldn¡¯t ask anything and nodded. He was not part of the military either way, so he knew that it was no this ce to ask for anything that waspletely hidden by them.

    As a proper merchant and profiteer, he knew that if he wished to survive for a long time, there were things that he would be better off not knowing.

    If he didn¡¯t know, no one would put their guard up so high around him.

    That was the most important point.

    "Who do you think obtained the source?" The rank 7 soldier changed the conversation, no longer willing to talk about that matter.

    "I hope it¡¯s not those outsiders." Mr. Yami frowned. If it was those outsiders, it would be more difficult to deal with.

    Those outsiders were from other countries and with their current countries¡¯ state, waging a war would only make things more difficult. No one wanted to wage war when these giant mutated animals were still roaming around.

    Besides, what was the point of the war when they were all trying to recover from the heavy losses.

    They were not so stupid and sick.

    "We shall see." The rank 7 soldier sighed.

    ¡­

    "Boss! Are you alright?"

    The destruction of the ind had caused Petra and his group scrambled to get out. But even when he was about to face this thing, Petra still struggled and dragged Lotus¡¯s body out of that cave.

    No matter what, she¡¯s still his woman.

    Without her help for the past year, it was impossible for him to grow so quickly and reached this height.

    She herself also obtained several chances that allowed her to grow stronger.

    Yet, they were still not a match against that damned Kyle.

    "I¡¯m fine." Petra snorted and struggled to stand up. Thest battle was really miserable and that pulling force¡­

    That had to be a reverse healer.

    It was just that he didn¡¯t see anyone nearly Kyle. Petra frowned because he realized that Kate, the famous reverse healer from City E, had a way to make herself follow Kyle without anyone knowing.

    Or was she actually there but they didn¡¯t know it?

    It was not like everyone introduced their name back then.

    There were also two women in Kyle¡¯s group whom Petra didn¡¯t know. In the national meeting, Kate always wore a hood, preventing others from truly knowing how she looked like without any proper connection or abilities.

    Petra frowned.

    "Boss, Mistress¡­" the people looked at Lotus¡¯s corpse and didn¡¯t know what to say. They felt at loss when they saw her as they couldn¡¯t believe this.

 Chapter 355: Return Home <3>

    Lotus was strong and in their group, these people knew this the best. They felt that it was really unfair for Lotus to die so miserably like this.

    "Lotus¡­" Petra looked at Lotus¡¯s body that was scorched here and there, feeling pained. He felt that even if Lotus told him that she had some powerful abilities that allowed her to know many things of the future, she was still too weak to deal with Kyle.

    But she had an unknown hatred and obsession towards Kyle.

    This battle had taught him many things.

    It seemed that dealing with Kyle wouldn¡¯t be so easy.

    He had lost Lotus.

    But he didn¡¯t want to give up this revenge. That damned Kyle had destroyed his life, before the changes of the world happen and after the changes of the world.

    He hated Kyle.

    Hated him so much.

    Petra¡¯s eyes shed with ruthlessness. "We¡¯re going back for now."

    And the secret with Lotus, it was something that he needed to look into. Only by knowing the reason why she was so against Kyle would he understand why she wanted to fight until the very end.

    He had his own grudge.

    So he would naturally make his move against Kyle.

    But he didn¡¯t know about Lotus and what actually happened to her that made her hate and fear Kyle so much.

    Even he knew that Kyle always looked like a gentleman in the eyes of others. But those who knew him personally would know the dread and everything behind the false fa?ade that he showed on the surface.

    "Yes, Boss."

    There were only a few people left.

    They all followed Petra for their own reasons. Right now, they also felt heartache for their fallenrade and also indignation. But there was basically nothing that they could do but to go back and nned their next step.

    ¡¯ck crystal.¡¯

    Petra thought of Lotus¡¯s crystal and looked at the woman in front of him carefully. Right now, Lotus appearance was very ugly. There was barely any part on her body that remained intact.

    He could still see part of her face that was previously beautiful skin.

    The memory where he stayed with Lotus remained, but she had left him first to go to the underworld.

    Slowly, Petra held the back of Lotus¡¯s head.

    Everyone crystal was located in their head but the specific ce differed from person to person. It was said that even a person¡¯s crystal could also help them to practice, but the effect was not as good as collecting the crystal from those giant mutated animals.

    But what Petra wanted to do was not to practice.

    His elements were also different from Lotus, so it was impossible for him to use her crystal in the first ce.

    He wanted to check something.

    A rumor about the crystal.

    That it was possible for one to see the memory of the dead through the crystal. Some people said that it was true but the vision was limited.

    But those who had ck crystal could retain their memorypletely.

    During his journey in the wilderness, he had heard many things and this was among them. In the medical checkup back then, Lotus had a ck crystal aside from her other crystal. The strange thing was that even if she had ck crystal, she had no ability rted to this crystal at all.

    They all tried to figure out what kind of ability she might have.

    But it has always been for naught.

    Now that Lotus had died, Petra wanted to try that rumor.

    If he could truly see her memory¡­

    Petra clenched his fist and tried his best to make up his mind. Opening up the head of the woman he loved¡­

    It was not an easy task.

    But for the sake of finding more information and clues.

    Slowly, Petra got closer to Lotus.

    ¡­

    <Back to Kyle>

    Kate watched from the deck on Kyle¡¯s arm. Watching the ind crumbling away, she had the feeling that this ind was actually formed by that source pearl in order to amodate more and more giant mutated animals.

    She was about to say to Kyle when she noticed the temperature of the hand holding her was rising.

    <Kyle!>

    Kate turned into a human and quickly dragged Kyle into the cabin. He was still half conscious and tried his best to support his own weight as he followed Kate. When they entered the cabin, Kate directly told Kyle to lie down.

    "If you¡¯re not feeling well, you should have said it!" Kate scolded and quickly take outpress and medicine from her space. "Drink it."

    Kyle smiled bitterly but still took the medicine andpress. He had expected this to happen when he used his lightning ability to deal with that Lotus back then. Because he had no time to deal with the tyrannical power that the source gave to him, it was affecting him a bit.

    However, he was really angry towards Lotus at that time and didn¡¯t care much for anything else. The result was that he fell sick in the aftermath.

    His entire body felt like it was burning due to the excess of the energy that went rampart earlier.

    In the first ce, a human¡¯s body was not made to contain so much power.

    What Kyle and Kate did towards the source to control it alone had already somewhat defying the norm.

    Oh well¡­

    "I¡¯ll get better soon," Kyle reassure Kate.

    "You better be." Kate red at Kyle and sat down beside his bed. She pointed at the bed. "Take some rest or do you need me to help with anything else?"

    Her healing ability was poured to Kyle¡¯s body slowly to ease the pain and to help him. But the energy within Kyle¡¯s body still required him to deal with it himself and not by outsiders¡¯ force.

    "No, there¡¯s nothing else."

    Kyle closed his eyes and focused his attention to the rampaging energy inside his body. Slowly but surely, he directed them to the proper channel, allowing him to get better as soon as possible.

 Chapter 356: Return Home <4>

    Kyle had no interest in making his little woman worried.

    He tried his best to control the rampaging energy so that it would not wreak more havoc inside his body.

    The process was painful.

    But for Kyle, this was nothing. He had already experienced many things much more painful than this.

    The others came when they saw that these two locked themselves in the cabin. Kate exined that Kyle had fever, so they all take turns to fight these giant mutated animals without bothering these two.

    After a few hours, Kyle¡¯s fever subsided.

    He opened his eyes and looked at the young woman who was still sitting beside him. She seemed to sense that he was awake and looked over. "Thirsty?"

    "Mhm."

    Kate took out a ss of water and helped Kyle to drink the water slowly.

    After that, Kyle sat up and raised his hand to rub Kate¡¯s head. "You don¡¯t have to worry about me so much. This small fever can¡¯t kill me."

    "Even if it can¡¯t kill you, it doesn¡¯t mean that you shouldn¡¯t be careful." Kate red at Kyle. "Your fever had just gone down. Eat some porridge and then rest again."

    "Did you make it?"

    "Yeah, I use the small stove in the room next door. Don¡¯t worry, I might not be able to cook anything else, but porridge and soup are fine." Kate was a bit embarrassed when she thought of the kitchen¡¯s condition when she tried to cook other things in the past.

    It was really bad¡­.

    In fact, she felt that the fact that the cooking utensil could survive was already a miracle in itself.

    Her control over the fire and many other things¡­

    *cough*

    This boat that Lotte made was slowly being expanded as they got away from the ind in order to amodate more rooms. Thankfully, her wood elements were strong or she would never be able to fulfill the requests.

    However, she started to think that she and her husband were both builders.

    Her husband built house.

    While she built boat.

    *sigh*

    While Lotte really wanted toin, she knew that any protest would be invalid. Unless they want to float on the water while fighting these giant mutated animals that kept on approaching them, they better stay quiet.

    "Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll reach the shore soon." Jake saw that Lotte¡¯s expression was not right and patted her back.

    Lotte red at Jake. "Don¡¯t me me if the boat turns overter."

    "It won¡¯t. As long as you keep on expanding and making sure the shape is right, it should be fine." Jake had an awkward smile.

    He seemed to have noticed why Lotte was annoyed. They had never built a boat before and this time, they had to use Lotte¡¯s ability to make the wooden boat to allow them to float. Thankfully, Lotte¡¯s ability was enough to make sure that she made the wood that could easily float.

    Aside from the slightly odd and unnatural shape in some ces, the boat itself was quite good. At the very least, they didn¡¯t need to worry about falling down.

    *Wang! Wang!* <Are we going to fall down?> Robby looked at the two of them and tilted his head. He felt the water was so close to him.

    "I¡¯ll try my best." Lotte blushed.

    She felt embarrassed when she was being questioned by a dog about her ability to build the boat. While she knew that she was not capable, it was not to the point where she would possibly drown all of them, right?

    "Wang! Wang!" <Master, do you trust her?> Robby looked at Marc.

    Marc listened at the side and patted Robby. "If you don¡¯t want to swim all the way back, you better shut your mouth, Robby."

    "Wang!" <Bad Master! Robby is just telling the truth!>

    At this time, Marc could sense that a certain person had already started to emit thick killing intent. Knowing that reasoning with an angry woman would bepletely pointless, he could only pat Robby¡¯s head.

    In the end, what was left was the sound of Robby barking and Lotte shouting along with Marc and Jake¡¯s helpless voice.

    Kate listened from inside in confusion. What kind of madness are the others doing when they were outside?

    But she tried her best to ignore them because they had done it for so many times in the past that she could no longer count it anymore. It would be better for her to make sure that Kyle rested properly so that he could recover quickly.

    Kyle chuckled and ate the porridge slowly.

    It tasted really good.

    The two of them were silence during the eating time and after it was done, Kyle patted the bed. "Sleep?"

    "I have my own room." Kate red at Kyle.

    Kyle let out a faintugh. "We¡¯re going to reach the beach soon, so justy here for a while."

    Kate looked at Kyle and then at the space he provided. At this moment, Kyle was holding her hand, as if preventing her from going anywhere.

    "But¡­"

    Kyle looked at Kate¡¯s expression and slowly added, "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything. Justy down with me."

    Kate blushed.

    Was it obvious what she was thinking?

    After a while, Kate gave up andid down beside Kyle. She looked at his countenance and feel that her face was heating up. Even from such a close distance, she had to say that his face is really good.

    Kyle smiled faintly and hugged Kate closer, feeling her warmth near him.

    He had to admit that there was strange warm feeling inside his heart when he saw her waiting for him. At the same time, he also felt distressed because he knew that it wouldn¡¯t be easy for her to apany him.

    The two of them were silent.

    They simply stayed still, enjoying the presence of the other person near them.

    "After this.. let¡¯s go home?" Kate finally asked, her voice was low.

    Home¡­

    Kyle looked at Kate deeply and then answered in equally low voice, "Yes, let¡¯s go home."

 Chapter 357: The Aftermath

    Time passed by quietly.

    After they had finished thatst mission, Kyle submitted one of the pieces, the one with rainbow colored. He simply told them that during the process of retrieving, he had a conflict with the other teams, resulting in this situation where the source was broken into this shape.

    The ind was already destroyed.

    And there was no surveince within that cave when Kyle fought against Lotus. They could only take his words and then submitted the broken source.

    Even if they were suspicious of something, no one dared to ask Kyle directly on his face. The fact that he was one of the most powerful in the entire world right now was very clear and not many people wanted to offend him for this thing.

    It was valuable.

    But they also valued their lives.

    Thus, the matter passed without any other problem.

    The rest of the source was used by Kyle and Kate respectively. They only used fragmented parts of the piece but had already reached rank 8 in the rest of their elements. The rest of the source were sealed away under City E, which will promote more people to awaken and get stronger in this city. From the way it looked like, the source was indeed the best way for them to advance quickly.

    Kyle had also told his father that he would no longer ept any strange mission that required him to go out. He wanted to stay at home, staying with his girlfriend and yed with her.

    General Ryan looked at his son when the two of them were discussing this matter after they had submitted the report. "I don¡¯t mind if you don¡¯t want to take more mission, but you need to still be the security officer in this city. For this one, I would not ept any words of rejection."

    Kyle looked at his father and then nodded. "As long as I can stay here with Kate, I don¡¯t mind helping the security system asionally."

    Hearing his words, General Ryan was tempted to throw the tes on his desk. He felt that his son was indeed very annoying. "Just make sure to guard the cities from the powerful giant mutated animals. You¡¯re the only rank 8 among the awakened so far."

    While Kyle hid the fact that Kate had reached rank 8, he still released news that he had reached rank 8.

    This would serve as deterrence to prevent unwanted people from stepping into City E and caused trouble for him. If being low key just made him being targeted, it would be better for him to announce it to the world.

    His stance was filled with arrogance.

    But at the same time, they knew that he deserved to do that because of what he had done in the past and his own capability.

    No one couldpare with him.

    There were also some powerful giant mutated animals, but these giant mutated animals knew by instinct not toe to City E. Not only Kyle was here, but there was also Kate behind him.

    The two of them were already rank 8 and at this point, they were emitting the word ¡¯dangerous¡¯ all over to those giant mutated animals. Because of this matter, these giant mutated animals have been escaping to other cities while their city was rtively safe.

    The missions to clean up the giant mutated animals has been expanded so that it could cover more area.

    Anyway, City E would be safe with these two ¡¯monster¡¯ guarding from the back.

    But the fact that Kyle had be rank 8 was also another attraction that caused a lot of people toe to City E. They were trying their best to make sure that they could survive in this harsh time where a lot of giant mutated animals appeared.

    The fact that City E had powerful people protecting just made them wanted toe here even more.

    Lately, many people were also busy arranging for the neers to stay in peace.

    "That¡¯s good." General Ryan looked at Kyle¡¯s stance and felt that if only Kyle was not at rank 8, he would be among the line of people who wanted to beat him up so badly.

    Kyle looked at his father and smiled. "Anything else, Father?"

    The fact that a lot of people wanted to beat him for his arrogance was something that Kyle also knew. But he was not afraid because he knew that there was still Kate behind him to help him and he himself also had abilities that he covered.

    He had other abilities aside from those he showed.

    In addition, his third ability, the illusion had been getting stronger with his trainingtely. If they wanted to be his guinea pig to see how far he had advanced, he could give this chance to them to show off.

    "Also, some other nations are moring because of the broken source that our nation had. They¡¯re nning on using the source to build more powerful awakened to resist other nation¡¯s coercion, but their abilities were somewhat unstable." General Ryan shrugged.

    "I don¡¯t care about them." Kyle rolled his eyes and sneered. "As long as they didn¡¯te here to find trouble with me and my wife, I won¡¯t find trouble with them too."

    He was not so idle.

    "They might want to make trouble, but they wouldn¡¯t dare toe here." General Ryan shook his head. They were only moring on the side but asking them toe here directly?

    It was estimated that most of them wouldn¡¯t do it.

    They were too busy with things and wouldn¡¯t be willing to sacrifice their lives when the result was uncertain.

    "I have handed the core, so you wouldn¡¯t ask me for anything else, would you?" Kyle looked at his father, his expression remained indifferent.

    "No, you just need to do your job well here."

    "Good."

    General Ryan looked at his annoying son and recalled another matter. "Speaking of Kate, when are you getting married?"

 Chapter 358: The Aftermath <2>

    "¡­She still feels that it¡¯s too fast." Kyle sighed deeply. He really wanted to just kidnap Kate and lock her up, but he didn¡¯t want to make her unhappy, so he had been patiently waiting.

    General Ryan nodded. "She¡¯s only 22, so it¡¯s only natural that she felt it¡¯s too fast."

    "Why are you siding with her?"

    "Of course I¡¯ll side with her." General Ryan scoffed. Who would want to side with this annoying troublemaker in front of him? If only it was possible, General Ryan wished to always be standing on the opposite of his son to see his son¡¯s deted expression.

    That would be for the best.

    Kyle rolled his eyes.

    This is his biological father and he was sure that his father would be happy whenever he was in trouble with his wife.

    Great.

    Now he knew that he could definitely note to his father to ask for any kind of help.

    "Professor Kinsley is not making more trouble for you, did he?" General Ryan knew that Professor Kinsley loved his daughter very much. He wouldn¡¯t want to hand over his daughter to a random pig that appeared and wanted to snatch her.

    He was absolutely sure that Kyle would have trouble dealing with Professor Kinsley if that old man was determined not to hand his daughter over.

    "I have some chat with him and he¡¯s not that insistent." Kyle was calm. "My talk with Professor Kinsley went well before. It seems that I can be rest assured that he will not stop me."

    "So, your progress is good?"

    "He allows me to speak with Kate alone in the living room."

    "¡­Just that?"

    Kyle looked at his father and snorted. It was the only improvement. Aside from the living room and dining room, Professor Kinsley would never allow Kate to be alone with Kyle.

    Even though the two of them had gone to many missions and stayed together, Kate¡¯s Father still didn¡¯t want to hand over his daughter to him. For him, he wished his daughter to stay with him more.

    And because Kyle also wanted Kate¡¯s father¡¯s blessing, he had been enduring it.

    As long as he could stay with Kate peacefully in the future, this was nothing.

    "Pfft! Your father inw is truly your biggest stumbling block." General Ryanughed out loud. He felt that hearing Kyle having trouble but couldn¡¯t beat the other party was really refreshing.

    "Do you want me to resign?" Kyle looked at his father with a ck face.

    "Hahaha! I¡¯ll talk with him more in my free time." General Ryanughed. Even though he was happy to see Kyle in trouble, he also wanted to see the two children happy and see his future grandchildren.

    For this, he will still meddle.

    Kyle nodded in satisfaction. He added, "Just tell me when there¡¯s a rank 8 awakened causing trouble. I¡¯ll whip their a**es."

    General Ryan¡¯s lips twitched as he watched his son walked away. Truthfully, after spreading news that Kate is a rank 7 reverse healer, there was basically no one who wanted to find trouble with them anymore.

    Reverse healers were indeed very powerful at theter stage.

    Another reverse healer had been making his name and had reached rank 5. But even then, he could technically kill everyone who were within a few meters away from him. This had caused other people to fear him and didn¡¯t dare to offend him.

    When they thought about how City E had rank 7 reverse healer¡­.

    Many people were unwilling toe here.

    Just rank 5 was already quite terrifying, how about that one at rank 7? They definitely can¡¯t bepared and no one was willing to be with their lives just to test this out. The incident in City H had long be their source of fear.

    At that time, Kate was only rank 6.

    But her range was already 1km in diameter, killing countless people and giant mutated animals around her who dared to go against her.

    Thus, City E was technically peaceful.

    And General Ryan himself would admit that he was notparable to his powerful daughter inw. After all, he had only reached rank 7 not long ago andpared to his son, it was the same as asking for beating.

    That was why General Ryan didn¡¯t care.

    Anyway, as long as City E continued to thrive, his position here would be unshakable. That way, he would be able to protect the people within the city that he had long wanted to protect.

    He didn¡¯t have many wishes.

    Only hope for his family to be safe and that City E would be the safe ce for them to stay without the need to worry about those giant mutated animals.

    It was just like before they appeared.

    A peaceful time.

    Only some undercurrent happened below but not many would notice because it didn¡¯t affect most of their lives.

    Tep! Tep! Tep!

    Walking to the research institute, Kyle noticed Jake and Lotte were walking together happily. The two of them were very sticky after thest mission and could always be seen together. If they were not together, that was when others would begin to question them.

    The others also busy with their own new work.

    Lucy became martial arts instructor and happily beat up¡­ *cough* teach people about martial arts. Marc became her helper while studying in the academy because he still wanted to continue his study. Robby basically became the mascot of their training center and a lot of people fell in love with that cute and silly dog.

    Their business was basically a sess in City E. Lucy was popr and Robby made her training center more lively. There were many people who wanted to be stronger and Lucy¡¯s martial arts were also known aside from her strength.

    So, it was thriving.

    Kate also often paid a visit.

    She had no proper job and only asionally helped to treat people with her healing ability. But even then, only the most emergency cases would be handed to her.

 Chapter 359: The Current City E

    No matter what, Kate is still a rank 8 healer. Even the others would be embarrassed to hand her the normal case that could use other healers or even medicine to treat.

    Most of the time, she would be watching Lucy training the neers. And looking at how much she beat them all the time, Kate really wondered whether Lucy¡¯s real motive in building this training base was actually to beat up other people.

    Bang!

    As Lucy threw thest neer to the ground, she clicked her tongue. "You hadn¡¯t improved that much. If you truly want to practice, you should pay more attention to your strength¡¯s dispersion."

    "Yes."

    The neer could only limp to the back and treated his injuries.

    Healers were expensive, so unless it was necessary, no one would want to spend so much money to get treatment from healer.

    Lucy nodded in satisfaction and walked to the side where Kate was waiting. Robby was running around the area, greeting everyone who would be willing to pat and y with him. The cute Robby simply healed their heart after being beaten up so brutally by Lucy that they almost doubted their lives. Unfortunately, no one was willing to share food with him yet.

    Food¡¯s problem was only half resolved. They could already eat meal three times a day, but there were a lot of people who had to work in the farm to make sure that there would be enough supplies.

    The use of their abilities to help the food grow was still on the process. It was satisfying to be able to eat well and for those with wood abilities, this was something that was easy to do.

    They also had the help of those with water and earth element to help the nts grow. After all, a person¡¯s ability was limited and the amount they could use each day was also limited.

    It would not be enough to make a few nts grow.

    They needed to feed a lot of people in City E.

    Thus, there were still many people who were working together to make sure the nts and animals could grow and feed all of them.

    But all in all, it was progressing well.

    No one was very hungry and would be willing to trade the meagre amount of food for something outrageous anymore. As long as they were willing to work hard, they would be able to eat.

    Due to the neersing because of Kyle spreading the news of him reaching rank 8, they were in urgent need of builders. A lot of new houses and many others had already started toe.

    It was to the point that Jake and Marc were offered the job to be a builder again.

    Naturally, both refused.

    Jake didn¡¯t want to be a builder and previously, he agreed only because it was to make their secret base. In that base, they could do many things and Jake was also very happy to stay there.

    Marc didn¡¯t want to be busy building because he had other things to do. His study would continue and this would allow him to learn many things he hadn¡¯t had the chance to learn before.

    For him, it would be better to learn more things.

    "Wang! Wang!" <Why are there no one who give me food> Robby looked at the people who finally left and finally came to Kate with hisrge doe eyes.

    Kate looked at Robby in amusement. This dog has always liked to pester more people to get food from them. Even if the food problem was solved, they were not so extravagant to share it to pets, okay?

    "If you keep on staying here, Kyle will definitelye knocking on the door." Lucy shook her head in amusement as she watched Robby pestering Kate. It seemed that Robby knew that if he wanted to get some snack, Kate is the best option.

    Kate patted Robby¡¯s head. "Well, I¡¯m thinking of seeing how your training center progressed. It seems to be pretty good so far."

    "Of course. But these people are too weak." Lucy shrugged. "Well, since I got their money, I¡¯ll notin more."

    Kate chuckled. "Do you think that the powerful ones wille here? There are other certified trainer whom they coulde aside froming here and be beaten by you."

    "True enough."

    There were many people in City E. Some of them were also former trainer and Lucy had already seen their qualification.

    She had to admit that she was indeed someone who didn¡¯t have experience in teaching before. Before she had to stand up and fought against those giant mutated animals, she was just a student who was still learning martial arts.

    "The other in ck Team are pretty strong, but they wouldn¡¯t be willing to spar with you without using their abilities," Kate added.

    Lucy looked at Kate speechlessly.

    Considering they had seen her beating up those giant mutated animals energetically with bare hands, it would be a miracle if they were willing toe here and learn from her. They also have different abilities that was suitable for them to beat up those giant mutated animals.

    "Wang! Wang!" <Then train with me! Robby is strong and will not be defeated easily!>

    "Robby, you¡¯re here to work and not to spar with Lucy." Kateughed. If Robby were to train with Lucy every day, it would be extremely hard considering that Lucy didn¡¯t have the heart to attack this cute creature.

    "Whine¡­" Robby¡¯s ear dropped.

    Lucy looked at Robby intently and then hugged the dog tightly. She still didn¡¯t understand anything that Robby said, but it didn¡¯t stop her from loving this dog so much.

    Alright, she¡¯s a dog lover.

    "I really hope that I can understand Robby¡¯s words in the future." Lucy sighed deeply. She somewhat envied Kate and the few others who could speak the animal¡¯snguage and understood what Robby said all the time. They only needed to listen and could tell what Robby was saying, but she could only guess based on Robby¡¯s behavior.

 Chapter 360: The Current City E <2>

    Kateughed. "The researchers are still making the trial version. There are more and more mutated pets aspared to giant mutated animals. Perhaps in the future, there will be more ¡¯animals tamer¡¯ who had formed blood contract with their pets."

    The advantage of signing the blood contract was quite obvious. But the drawback was also quite clear.

    It was said that Marc participated in the project about this matter and might even try to implement some ideas. But Kate was not very clear about the exact content because it was a confidential matter and she wouldn¡¯t be of much help there.

    She only knew that Marc was often called to deal with some situation while he was learning in the academy.

    "Hehehe, if such a day were toe, I¡¯ll definitely sign up to be an animal tamer." Lucyughed. She looked at Robby. "And then I¡¯ll find a good partner for you, Robby."

    "Wang! Wang!"

    Marc walked over while carrying a mop. He looked at Robby helplessly. "You rascal. Did you forget who¡¯s your owner?"

    "Wang!" <I didn¡¯t forget!> Robby wagged his tail towards Marc.

    Seeing his stupid dog, Marc rubbed his forehead. He felt that he would be going crazy if he had to correct this brat all the time. At this time, he was thankful that only a few people who could understand what Robby was saying.

    If there were more people who understand, he felt that he had no face to keep anymore.

    Lucyughed. "Robby is no longer that young. Anyway, don¡¯t you think that finding a good partner for him is a good thing too? At the very least, he will not bother all my customers all the time."

    Robby¡¯s eyes lit up and he wagged his tail even more.

    Kate patted Robby¡¯s head whileughing a bit. This naughty dog was not so innocent after all. Well, he was already of age.

    "Don¡¯t worry, your customers like him very much," Marc rejected tactfully.

    Lucy giggled.

    Robby clearly didn¡¯t understand Marc¡¯s words and kept on wagging his tail while looking at his owner as if he wanted a piece of bone to eat.

    "If you truly want to be an animal tamer, you need to learn how to take care of them first." Kate was amused at Lucy and Marc¡¯s interaction.

    The two of them seemed to have gotten closertely.

    This made her wonder about something.

    "Ugh¡­" Lucy liked Robby, but if she was asked to take care of this dog 24 hours a day for a long period of time, she was not sure that she would be able to stand it. After all, she was not exactly the type of person who liked to take care of others.

    Even for herself, she was quite easy going and just leave things be.

    It was to the point others were the one who felt headache when they looked at Lucy.

    "I¡¯ll think about it." Lucy pouted.

    "If you want to, I can teach you how to take care of Robby." Marc smiled. "Taking care of animals is not that hard. You can also imagine them as your child."

    "I¡¯m not married and have children yet, that suggestion is useless!" Lucy protested.

    How was him supposed to take care of her children was not even something Lucy considered. She was only 22 to 23 years old and it was very early for her to think about marriage or whatnots.

    Anyway, Lucy already felt somewhat hopeless for her marriage after obtaining this enhancement ability.

    "Then treat him as your brother?" Marc asked tentatively.

    "Not possible!" Lucy would always remember her brother¡¯s prank and also his strange hobby with those pictures¡­. She had goosebumps whenever she thought about it and always wanted to beat up her brother when she saw him.

    "I¡¯ll only want to beat him up!"

    Marc: "¡­"

    Kate: "¡­"

    After interacting with Lucas for a while in the institute¡­ they also wanted to beat him up at times. Unfortunately, they didn¡¯t have such right.

    Thankfully, Lucas was still normal most of the times and only asionally would he show that side of him.

    Kling! Klong!

    The door opened and Kyle looked at the bell in front of him. "Is it not too noisy to use this type of bell here?"

    "Why not? I like it very much." Lucy pouted.

    Kate smiled and waved at Kyle. "Have you finished talking with your father?"

    "Yeah, the report is done. Come one, let¡¯s eat in Dn¡¯s family new restaurant."

    "Okay." Kate nodded happily and followed Kyle out.

    Lucy clicked her tongue. She felt that once Kate had gotten together with her boyfriend, she would often forget about her friend. Oh well, Lucy had no intention to be the third wheel either, so she would not pester her friend.

    "What are you doing there standing and doing nothing? The training center still need to be cleaned up!"

    "I¡¯m cleaning up, I¡¯m cleaning up!"

    "Wang! Wang!"

    Amidst the noise behind her, Kateughed lightly. Everything felt so peaceful andfortable now. It felt as if the few months they spent roaming around and fighting against those giant mutated animals are nothing more than a dream.

    Though, Kate knew that it was not a dream.

    But it had be something that was far from her current life.

    Life had be better and it would be peaceful, just like how it used to be in the past.

    "Is Dn the one managing the business?" Kate asked curiously. From what she knew, Dn spent his time in theboratory and rarely got out now. Most of the business was handed to his sister and brother inw.

    "No, it¡¯s his sister." Kyle nced at Kate. "They decided to expand in restaurant business after economy had started to recover."

    "How about the ingredients?"

    "Private farm. They asked for permission and had to pay quite a lot of tax to be able to have it during this time." Kyle knew a bit because he had seen the application and so on.

 Chapter 361: The Future <1>

    Kate looked at Kyle and nodded.

    Knowing Dn¡¯s family background and their strength back then, it was no wonder that they could still rebuild their family¡¯s business so quickly. Anyway, money had started to be more useful once more though the currency between nations has been fluctuating wildly.

    It couldn¡¯t be helped because many nations hadn¡¯t finished dealing with the giant mutated animals.

    If they couldn¡¯t deal with the problems of these giant mutated animals, they clearly couldn¡¯t focus on developing their economic. Thus, their money experienced huge intion and their economy was on the verge of copsing.

    It would take some time for them to recover.

    Thankfully, their nation was rtively stable. Even with some attacksing from these giant mutated animals, they still could rebuild their nation slowly but surely.

    That way, everything was going for the better future.

    "It¡¯s here."

    Kate looked at the restaurant in front of her and silently wondered where did Dn¡¯s family had the time to refurbish their stocks? The furniture here all looked very good.

    ncing at the wall, Kate arched her eyebrows. "The space protected wall?"

    "Their family likes to use it because this metal can¡¯t be deformed by ordinary awakened. Unless that awakened was at rank 7 or more, they can¡¯t even leave any trace on this material." Kyle chuckled, feeling somewhat proud.

    Kate rolled her eyes, but the corner of her lips curled up to form a smile. This wall was made by her and Kyle, which was why she felt happy when she knew that a lot of people liked it.

    "I¡¯ll order the food."

    "Ok." Kate let Kyle ordered. He knew her favorite foods so she had been leaving him to take care of the order whenever they eat outside. Looking at the empty area, Kate silently wondered whether there will be more customerster or not.

    "This is the second floor, which is the VIP area. Not everyone cane up and the others are usually below." Kyle smiled faintly.

    "Ooh~."

    Kate nodded with a smile.

    Looking at his little girlfriend, Kyle silently wondered what it would be if his cat hadn¡¯t taken a liking on this young girl back then. Their paths might not cross each other and things wouldn¡¯t have ended up this way.

    He felt that the little cat that his father gave to him was truly his lucky charm.

    The two of them eat heartily and afterwards, Kyle walked Kate back to the research institute. Most of the time, she would be staying in the seventh floor of their secret base and spent her time there.

    Anyway, she had countless items inside her space.

    Rather than letting them rot there forever, it would be better for her to use them to fill their spaces below.

    As they entered the research institute, Kate¡¯s Father saw the two of them and waved at his daughter. "Kate,e here. Your mother baked some cookies and she wants you to help her eat it."

    "I¡¯ming!" Kate turned to look at Kyle. "I¡¯ll be back soon."

    "Ok." Kyle smiled warmly.

    In this research institute, Kate¡¯s parents basically stayed at the third floor and Jake made an additionalboratory for them to stay. This way, their security would be better protected. It was only asionally would theye to the first floor with the guards guarding them in secret.

    Kyle turned around and saw Dn walked out with Lica from the canteen. He nodded.

    Dn took out a report and handed it to Kyle. "You¡¯re targeted."

    "Oh, who¡¯s so stupid so as toe here and target me?" Kyle arched his eyebrows and took the report. Upon seeing the photo inside the document, Kyle¡¯s eyes turned a shade colder.

    Patting Kyle¡¯s shoulder, Dn walked away. He still had to finish a few more programming in order to secure their city. It has been his job and also his hobby.

    Kyle looked at the report and then walked to kitchen where she could see Kate was talking happily with her family members. He patted her on the head. "I have something, so I¡¯ll go backter. You can spend the afternoon with your parents."

    "Okay, take care." Kate nodded and raised a cookie towards him, which Kyle helplessly took a bite.

    "Be good."

    After greeting Kate¡¯s parents, Kyle walked out of the research institute and walked toward the militarypound. The soldiers there were already used to Kyleing and going. Anyway, he was considered as part of the military albeit still a bit unofficial.

    Knock! Knock!

    "Oh, you¡¯re here, Kyle." General Ryou looked at his nephew and pointed inside. "This person tried to sneak in, but Dn¡¯s new defense system immediately recognized him as someone from your cklist, so we caught him."

    "He¡¯s a rank 7 earth awakened, did you get hurt?"

    "Don¡¯t worry, many of our guards are also rank 7. He¡¯s not a match against them at all."

    "Good."

    Kyle nodded and walked into the room.

    As the door opened, the man inside, Petra, raised his head. He looked at Kyle coldly while his arms were restrained and there were two guards standing at the back.

    "You kill her."

    Kyle waved his hand and the two guards walked out.

    General Ryou knew that Kyle wanted this to be a secret conversation, so he motioned the others to get out. He knew that Kyle had a lot of things that he would never want to share to other people, which was why he would help his nephew a bit.

    "Who are you talking about?" Kyle asked in a calm tone.

    "Lotus of course! Do you think I don¡¯t know that you killed her back in that damned ind?!" Petra yelled.

    Kyle chuckled. "Why should I spare her when she tried to kill me?"

    "You¡­" Petra looked at Kyle coldly. "If you hate me, you should have killed me and not her."

    "Of course, I¡¯ll kill you but let me tell you one thing, I kill her not because of you but because of herself." Kyle looked at Petra coldly. "How much of her nonsense did you actually believe?"

 Chapter 362: The Future <2>

    "That¡¯s not nonsense! She had seen the future because she lived in it!" Petra looked at Kyle coldly. "You¡¯ll destroy the world with the power you had and I¡¯ll stop you."

    "Stop me?" Kyle looked at Petra up and down. "With just this meagre power?"

    Bang!

    "Don¡¯t you underestimate me!"

    "It¡¯s not that I underestimate you, but you overestimate yourself. She said that she hade back in time, but her appearance alone had already disrupted the so called future. How do you expect things will always be the same as what she had experienced?" Kyle asked coldly.

    Petra looked at Kyle and struggled. In the end, he turned around and dropped a ck crystal on the table.

    Seeing the ck color, Kyle¡¯s eyes deepened slightly.

    He himself should also have a ck crystal that served as the core of his illusion ability. Was Lotus¡¯ so called rebirth had anything to do with the same crystal that can cause illusion and also those shadows?

    This ability has always been the strangest among all other abilities because it was the one with the most branches at the very beginning. Even with the same ck crystal, they couldn¡¯t be sure whether others were of illusion or shadow department.

    "Her memory is engraved there." Petra looked at Kyle coldly. "And I¡¯ll never let you end up the same way as you did back then."

    He dug Lotus¡¯s crystals because he wanted to preserve a part of her before he buried Lotus away. But the moment he touched that ck crystal, he saw her memories.

    The bitter memories that Lotus experienced in the world where he didn¡¯t exist.

    He felt pained.

    He felt suffocated.

    And in the end, he only felt that everything went wrong because of Kyle and thus, he wanted to kill this b*stard who destroyed his and his woman¡¯s life.

    Ring! Ring! Ring!

    Kyle still sat there with an indifferent expression.

    Outside, several soldiers came to General Ryou, reporting that several powerful giant mutated animals had been sighed. They seemed toe here because they sensed something from within the city.

    Kyle looked at the ck crystal and somewhat recalled Kate¡¯s reaction of hissing and preventing him from touching the ck crystal back then. That only happened the first time she saw the ck crystal, but she still seemed ufortable when she saw one. It was only after a while did she allow him to touch it.

    Was it because these ck crystals still contain the previous owner¡¯s memory and ability?

    Or was it because there was some mysteries from these ck crystals.

    "City E will be destroyed." Petra looked at Kyle and sneered. "No one here will be able to get out alive."

    "Really?" Kyle arched his eyebrows and looked at the ck crystals. "You truly believe that I¡¯ll destroy the world because of the memory you see from this crystal, but have you ever thought that the changes from one small matter can be very big?

    And from your own words, what makes you think that you¡¯re not the one who will destroy the world but me? From your own action, it can be seen that you¡¯re the one who wanted to destroy the world."

    Petra sneered. "If not because of you, I will have never done this!"

    Because of Kyle¡­

    Kyle took everything from.

    So he wanted Kyle to die.

    Even if it meant that he had to destroy the world alongside with him.

    "Heh." Kyle looked at Petra coldly. At this moment, he felt that his hatred to Petra was ridiculous. This man couldn¡¯t even take care of himself. Does it still need him to personally make his move to kill Petra?

    He was truly disgusting.

    "ming others just because of your ipetence. It¡¯s no wonder that you can¡¯t achieve anything big. You¡¯re just a loser who couldn¡¯t see the world and not wanting to acknowledge your own weakness."

    "What did you say?" Petra¡¯s veins popped.

    "Your n will never seed." Kyle¡¯s expression remained indifferent.

    "You¡­"

    Di! Di! Di!

    Kyle clicked speaker on the phone.

    "The giant mutated animals outside had been dealt with."

    "Good job." Kyle then turned to look at Petra.

    "No way! This thing can even attract rank 8 giant mutated animals or even more powerful ones. How did you deal with them¡­?" Petra looked at Kyle in disbelief. From the moment he took out this ck crystal, he was ready to die. However, he wanted to die with Kyle so as to end all of this nightmare.

    Kyle chuckled and looked at the ck crystal.

    He slowly touched it and felt the faint crack on one side as images shes in front of his eyes. With his own high mental energy, these images looked more like a movie that was being yed in front of him.

    Starting from the academy where the first red rain urred and then to the refugee who came out of city A heavily. He then watched as Lotus struggled at the bottom and then her meeting with him, even if it was only from a distance.

    The image Kyle was cold and destroyed everything in front of him mercilessly. He seemed not to care whether they were people or giant mutated animals as he kept on killing and killing.

    The refugees were staying as far away as possible from him.

    They feared of getting implicated should they stay close to him.

    Lotus watched the battle and only felt that the reason why City A was destroyed was because of this devil. He didn¡¯t care about them and only liked killing just like that of a psychopath.

    It was terrifying.

    Lotus hid at the side and only came out to see thend that waspletely destroyed because of Kyle¡¯s action.

    Not long after that terrifying battle, Lotus heard about City B¡¯s destroyed and also the video from the satellite of these giant mutated animals rushing into the city without anyone stopping.

    The images were all from Lotus¡¯ perspective as she watched with the other refugees.

 Chapter 363: [Bonus chapter]The Future <3>

    She watched City B destroyed, losing her ID and unable to enter the city. Because of that, she had to suffer at the bottom and fought countless giant mutated animals. Suffering countless wounds while struggling to live.

    Finally, she reached the ruins of City H and also the few people there who lived to tell the tales.

    Afterwards, there was a meeting of higher ups. It was a meeting that Kyle knew because he heard it from the national meeting, but he was toozy to attend. To put it simply, that was a meeting that was broadcasted to the entire world in order to encourage them with a few rank 7 representatives to ¡¯act¡¯ out.

    In that meeting that was broadcasted through Lotus¡¯ perspective, he and Kate was there. But the two of them were indifferent to each other and spoke about different matter. Their cold aura seemed to be telling everyone not to get close to them.

    Cold and indifferent.

    The two of them didn¡¯t even look like they knew each other and treated the other party without any warmth.

    In that meeting that was supposed to be acted out, the two of them were like thorns in the eyes of many other powerful awakened who were present. But no one dared to offend them because of the power they wielded.

    For the current Kyle, such image was strange.

    And he could see that he himself was not the same. It looked as if he had returned to the days when he lost his mother and cared nothing for the world.

    Thinking about City B, Kyle had a faint inkling about the reason why such change urred.

    Kate herself was also very strange.

    She was very shy in the national meeting, not wanting to talk too much.

    But in this image, she was so domineering and cold. It was as if there was ayer of coldness that permeates around her, preventing others from getting close to her.

    Then, there was a battle.

    The domineering Kate suppressed everyone andughed unkindly. In front of everyone, she showed the terrifying prowess from that of a reverse healing. No matter whether it was human or giant mutated animals or even giant mutated nts, everything died within seconds.

    It was so terrifying.

    No one dared to get close to her.

    Lotus watched everything from the screen and trembled in fear, scrambling to stay away. The her in that illusion was only a weak awakened that could barely reach rank 4 after bitter training and miserable situations over and over again.

    The images shed by.

    And soon, it reached the point where Lotus was listening to someone who was telling her story.

    The source battle was also something that the past Lotus didn¡¯t participate but also only heard. At that time, the ind was also destroyed and then Kyle emerged, destroying everything on his path for several months.

    It was said that no one knew what happened to the source.

    The source was missing.

    Lotus was not qualified to know what the higher ups was thinking for disclosing such news. All she knew was that the broadcasting thing that had been fixed were showing various images when Kyle destroyed various cities.

    His name had be synchronized with the word ¡¯devil.¡¯

    There was no City E.

    There was no truly powerful figure and peace in the central region.

    All that left was war and countless battles that made people¡¯s lives miserable. From many people, Lotus also heard the rumor that because there was no one who could control Kyle, he was simply the overlord here.

    Not only humans, even those giant mutated animals feared Kyle and tried to stay away from him.

    Some areas became the forbidden area.

    Lotus was only a small figure in this terrifying ce. She could only follow along with the others, trying to know more things while she walked around.

    And this journey of hers had allowed Kyle to take a look at various condition of the road and forests. Even if the memories were bits and pieces, it still gave the overall picture of how devastating the condition there was.

    Unlike the current world where everyone was struggling to live and prepare for a better world.

    It was a barrennd where it was even hard to find a living nt.

    Rows and groups of people were struggling to move from one ce to another, avoiding the devil Kyle.

    Not just Kyle.

    They were also avoiding Kate.

    Unlike Kyle who were caught by the cameras quite often when he fought against countless giant mutated animals, Kate only appeared very rarely.

    The moment she appeared, countless people and giant mutated animals would die.

    She left nothing alive in her path.

    It was hard to find the recording, so the news about her was fewer. There were even lesser people who dared toe forward and stopped her.

    As for why she became like that?

    Lotus didn¡¯t care.

    She just wanted to stay away from these two monsters. Her miserable life came from trying to avoid these two powerful monsters who kept on destroying everything on their path.

    Lotus herself didn¡¯t live long after hearing the matter of the source and the ind that was destroyed.

    She was unlucky because she stumbled over the path where Kyle and Petra fought each other.

    Kyle has been rampart, going all over the battlefield and when Lotus saw him, she cried, making the picture somewhat blurry.

    But in that battle, Kyle was at disadvantage.

    It was unknown what the reason was but Kyle seemed to have no interest in living anymore. Looking at his own eyes, Kyle had the inkling that the current him was just seeking death.

    He was tired.

    Tired of living in the world without anything that he valued.

    Fire and earth element continued to sh. Lightning converged, causing massive destruction to the already barrennd.

    It was a sorry sight.

    And in Lotus¡¯ opinion, Petra killed him in that grand battle.

 Chapter 364: The Future <4>

    But at that moment of death, Kyle was keenly aware that there was a smile tugging at the corner of his lips and that Petra was yelling at him. Lotus¡¯ location was too far away to hear what they were saying.

    But Kyle knew how to read lips.

    ¡¯What the f*** are you doing?¡¯ Petra yelled.

    Kyle chuckled. ¡¯I¡¯m doing what I want. Besides, aren¡¯t you happy to see me in this condition?¡¯

    ¡¯You¡¯re crazy! Damn it! You¡¯re such a crazy b*stard! Why did I get entangled with you in the first ce, you b*****!¡¯

    Petra screamed towards Kyle but the dying Kyle didn¡¯t seem to care as he closed his eyes, seemingly dead.

    From the distance, it only looked like Petra was abusing Kyle because of what Kyle had done for the past few weeks. The destruction of the world that Kyle had been doing just made Lotus¡¯s impression of Petra rise several times higher than Kyle.

    And Petra¡¯s reputation was better than Kyle. At the very least, there was no one who kept on telling Lotus about how dark Petra was.

    Truly like a box office clich¨¦ hero movie from the side character¡¯s point of view.

    However, after that grand battle where lightning and fire converged everywhere, Kate was also there. She came forward and looked at everyone who had finished the battle, chuckling coldly.

    ¡¯Have you had enough having fun?¡¯ Those were Kate¡¯s words. Lotus couldn¡¯t hear it but Kyle could read her lips.

    This appearance of Kate from such a close distance was the first for Lotus and it was also at this time that Kyle realized that the current Kate in the image was terrifyingly cold and indifferent.

    She was very different from the cute and yful Kate he knew.

    Instead of smiling happily, she was sneering. Her face was terrifying cold and the next moment, she raised her hand and activated her reverse healing. Everyone around Lotus withered at speed visible to the naked eyes.

    And the range was terrifyingly wide.

    The people nearby were all screaming, trying to get away as far as possible. They didn¡¯t want to get entangled with the famous reverse healer who had already made her name rang on this wilderness.

    ¡¯You¡­¡¯ Petra also found Kate and then struck on his ce.

    He was unable to move.

    The Kyle on the ground was not dead yet, he was just staring nkly at everything that happened. His current appearance was no different than that of a corpse.

    ¡¯Killing everyone.¡¯ Kate¡¯s tone was ridden with huge killing intent. She looked at Petra as she stretched her hand, the reverse healing waspletely focused on Petra.

    At this moment, the real Kyle realized that Kate had grudge towards Petra too.

    ¡¯You¡­.¡¯

    Thud!

    Without any life left, Petra lost all sign of life and fell to the ground as withered corpse.

    ¡¯Thanks for luring him here.¡¯ Kate looked at the dying Kyle and then turned around, walking towards the other people who had been watching the fun here.

    Her steps brought her directly straight towards Lotus.

    ¡¯What do you want?¡¯ Lotus screamed and backed away. She could feel her life being pulled away from her and felt fear from the bottom of her heart. This feeling was even stronger as Kate got closer to her.

    She didn¡¯t want to die.

    But she couldn¡¯t do anything.

    There was only despair and hatred. Despair for being so weak and hatred because she was too weak!

    Kate didn¡¯t answer. She walked towards Lotus in thest scene and her hand stretched towards Lotus as Lotus¡¯s body withered at slower speed. Lotus was already too weak to even struggle and could only watch Kate held her head with hatred.

    Kate was murmuring something, but Lotus couldn¡¯t hear anything.

    She could faintly see Kate¡¯s other hand, her palm was up and there seemed to be something on top of it. But her already hazy consciousness made it harder for her to even focus.

    The image turned blurrier with seconds.

    And everything turned ck.

    "Things are different." Kyle closed his eyes for a moment, forcing himself to calm down and not get affected by what he had seen and then looked at Petra calmly.

    Petra¡¯s eyes narrowed. When he first touched that crystal, he was in a daze for an entire day, immersed in Lotus¡¯ memory and sensed her desperation as she struggled at the lowest bottom of the society. Even if she was an awakened, her progress had been extremely slow back then.

    This so called rebirth was what Lotus relied on in order to change her future to a better one and to protect herself.

    But the two ¡¯viins¡¯ in her story had changed.

    They didn¡¯t destroy the world as they should have in ordance to the storyline that Lotus had known.

    "What¡¯s different?"

    "A cat," Kyle answered andughed lightly. From the very moment Lotus returned to the past, she had already changed the trajectory just from the few seconds she screamed.

    He might not pay attention to the student, but he still heard the scream and themotion outside. Without Lotus suddenly receiving her memory and scream in fear, Kate might not end up fusing with his cat and turned into Little Kitty.

    That way, they would truly not know each other and probably only meet during the time in that academy when he picked up Dn¡¯s cousin sister.

    Things had changedpletely.

    He stood up. "I would like to thank Lotus for ing back in time¡¯ and changing so many things from how things are supposed to happen. Also, you should know that you no longer have any ce in this world after you have provoked me so many times. Your woman calls me a viin. Wouldn¡¯t it be a shame if I didn¡¯t fulfill her expectation?"

    "What are you¡­.Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"

    Kyle ignored the scream of the man behind him as he closed the door and walked out of the room. The door closed and insted everything that happened inside perfectly.

 Chapter 365: The Future <5>

    Klep!

    General Ryou watched as his nephew entered the surveince room. "If I hadn¡¯t upgraded the room with the newest material you and your girlfriend made, it wouldn¡¯tst long under the fire you make."

    "He¡¯s the one who provoked me first."

    "What did you see?" General Ryou pointed at the ck crystal that Kyle was holding.

    Kyle looked at the locked room in front of him as Petra was suffering due to the heat, yet he was not killed immediately. It was pure torture for him and will definitelyst for a period of time as long as Kyle didn¡¯t make him burned to death immediately.

    "The alternate future that could happen should this woman didn¡¯t have this memory." Kyle chuckled.

    General Ryou didn¡¯t understand, but he could guess that it might be rted to Kyle¡¯s development. After all, he himself was worried whether Kyle would turn very reckless in the future because of his indifference and many others back then.

    After watching for a while, all the traces of Petra inside the room was wiped out, leaving only unrecognizable ashes on the ground.

    Kyle turned to look at General Ryou. "I¡¯ll trouble you to clean this up."

    "It¡¯s no trouble at all." General Ryou waved his hand and called some of the soldiers to clean up this interrogation room.

    Kyle nodded and walked out, still holding onto the ck crystal in his hand. He felt that the ck crystal was indeed the most mysterious one aside from that ck transparent ones. One affected the body and the other affected the mind.

    However, he didn¡¯t want to care so much about this.

    No matter how much these gems and crystals affected them, there would always be a limit. Perhaps someday, there will be a way for them to truly master this newfound ability they had and figured out a way to keep it exist through other ways.

    But that would require a long time to study and all.

    Kyle was not that worried and didn¡¯t want to care that much. What he cared the most was the time he could spend with his woman.

    Returning to the research institute, he took out his phone and see the message from Kate, saying that she was in the training room in the third floor with Jake and Lotte.

    Jake and Lotte would spar from time to time since they felt that they would turn rusty after spending too much time together. Naturally, the training room became the perfect ce for them to spend their time.

    So, Kyle directly went down the stairs.

    Bang!

    Opening the training room¡¯s door, he saw his woman was sitting at the side leisurely while Jake and Lotte were attacking each other with their elemental ability. From the way it looked like, they barely used half of their real capabilities, though.

    "You¡¯re finally here!" Kate waved her hand. "Have you finished with your business?"

    "Yes, I have." Kyle sat beside Kate and she leaned in to rest her head on his shoulder.

    This had be Kate¡¯s habit because when she was a cat, she always snuggled closer to him. For some reason, she liked his smell so much.

    *cough*

    Kate also didn¡¯t ask that much about Kyle¡¯s business because she knew that he had a lot of things to do. Aside from the materials research, he also had responsibility in the military and Kate was not interested in knowing too much.

    Anyway, she only need to know that he¡¯ll be safe and wille back soon.

    That was enough.

    "There are some giant mutated animalsing not long ago, so I deal with them swiftly." Kate yawned lightly. "I think that these giant mutated animals are so stupid toe here when they know that I¡¯m here."

    Her reverse healing ability had almost reached rank 9. Even Kate herself was perplexed by her fast progress, but it was also because of this that no other giant mutated animals would dare to get close to City E normally.

    If they were too close, they would end up dead just from a thought from Kate.

    Thus, they tactfully moved away.

    Only some truly stupid giant mutated animals would dare to get close to City just to be killed. Thus, it could be said that City E is one of the safest cities in this nation.

    "I know. You did great." Kyle leaned in and kissed Kate¡¯s forehead.

    Kate giggled.

    Kyle looked at the ck crystal in his hand.

    At thest moment before Lotus¡¯ death, Kate appeared near Lotus. She was unconscious, but this ck crystal still recorded everything vividly. The image Kate crouched down and held the back of Lotus¡¯ head while murmuring something.

    He couldn¡¯t catch her words.

    But he had the feeling that the reason why Lotus could ¡¯return back in time¡¯ might have been rted to Kate in this so called future.

    "How¡¯s your other abilities?"

    "Space and transformation? I had reached rank 8 and 7 respectively but the transformation felt a bit weird," Kate thought out loud. "It feels as if I¡¯m connected to the past but at the same time not really."

    "Connected to the past?"

    "Your past cat."

    Kyle: "¡­"

    He looked at Kate helplessly.

    Kate stuck out her tongue but didn¡¯t exin anything more. When she turned into human, she found out that this transformation ability seemed to be something that she possessed, which was why she had caused the cat to fuse into her body.

    However, that transformation ability was weak and eventually gave her the body of a cat instead of human as she should be.

    And after reaching rank 7, Kate started to be able to see the past memory of the cat back then. She couldn¡¯t control the cat¡¯s movement, but she could see it from time to time if she were to focus.

    It was a bit strange for her.

    But she just felt that the little cat was somewhat pitiful to be smaller than the others who were born at the same time and then tossed to the uncaring Kyle.

 Chapter 366: The Future <6>

    Thankfully, everything ended up well in the end.

    Bang!

    "Ouch, ouch." Jake limpidly walked towards Kyle and Kate. He waved his hand while grimacing. His wife would not hesitate to beat him up from time to time, making him felt rather helpless because of it.

    "Geez, didn¡¯t I tell you that you have to pay more attention?" Lotteined.

    "I know, I know."

    Kateughed and used her healing ability to heal both of them. Their injuries were not fatal, so it required little effort from her.

    "Tsk, your healing ability is expensive, Kate. You don¡¯t have to heal us just for this little wound." Lotte then sat down beside Kate. "Also, won¡¯t your boyfriend be jealous if you heal other people?"

    "He won¡¯t." Kate pursed her lips. "It¡¯s just you two and not strangers."

    Jake helplessly sat in front of the three of them. "Are you here to disturb us, Kyle? I thought that you¡¯re at least busier than me because of your research and everything."

    "I can manage my time just fine. Also, I¡¯m here to find my girlfriend and not because you¡¯re here." Kyle snorted. Who would want to look for Jake? He was not so idle that he would want to look for this annoying man.

    Jake was utterly speechless. He tugged his wife. "Let¡¯s go out of here. Your mother wants to have dinner together."

    "Hey, dinner is still a long time from now!" Lotte protested. She hugged Kate¡¯s other arm. "Besides, why should I go now when I still want to stay with Kate? It has been some time since we all gather together!"

    "Do you want all of us to gather together?" Jake¡¯s face turned darker. He didn¡¯t really want to entertain the others!

    "Well, if they had time, why not? Anyway, I¡¯m going to discuss my bride¡¯s dress with Kate, so you two can get out first." Lotte raised her chin.

    Kate looked at Lotte helplessly then turned to look at Kyle with please expression. She was also a bit curious about what kind of dress that Lotte was going to wear in her wedding that hadn¡¯t been decided the venue yet.

    "Fine, fine. Kyle, youe with me."

    Kyle looked at Kate deeply and then had no other choice but to walk out of the training room. He felt somewhat irked because he felt that everyone had been going against him today. He just wanted to spend more time with Kate, but everyone kept on chasing him out again and again.

    He felt that he had to give them some lectureter.

    Inside the room, Lotte breathed a sigh of relief. She took out her phone and showed a few wedding dressed. "I¡¯m contemting which one I should wear for the wedding. Kate, which one do you think the best for me?"

    Kate looked at the few images and thought about it. Lotte exercised regrly and also had a beautiful curve and body. She looked at the few samples before picking one of them. "I think this one can show your figure better, but if you want one that¡¯s more conservative¡­."

    "Oh please, I¡¯m not like you who want to more conservative." Lotteughed and looked at Kate with a grin. "When it¡¯s time for you to select your wedding dress, remember to call me. I also want to see you in wedding dress."

    "Lotte." Kate looked at Lotte helplessly.

    Lotteughed and looked at the design that Kate picked. "Hmm, it¡¯s not bad, but I think that if it¡¯s this one¡­"

    "How about with this decoration?"

    "That seems pretty good too¡­"

    ¡­

    When women were talking, they will definitely take a long time. It was something that both Kyle and Jake knew, especially when these two were talking about something that was women rted.

    This wedding dress talk will definitely take a long time.

    "When will your wedding be?" Kyle asked.

    "My family wants to settle the venue first before selecting the most suitable date. But it might be next month since they¡¯re also in a hurry." Jake shrugged. He felt that his parents were simply a bit too attentive in this matter as they paid attention to every single detail to make sure that the wedding will be perfect.

    "I see." Kyle thought about his father and felt that it would be impossible for General Ryan to meddle so much. Anyway, he had been pestering Kate, but she hadn¡¯t given him answer in regards to marriage.

    Jake nced at Kyle. "Well, there¡¯s no hurry for you. She¡¯s still fairly young. In fact, I think that Dn will be faster than you."

    "He hadn¡¯t even confirmed the rtionship." Kyle rolled his eyes.

    "At least, he¡¯s talking more now when he¡¯s with her." Jakeughed unkindly. He looked at their group chat and clicked his tongue at the photos that Dn showed there. It seemed that when a man fell in love, they will pay more attention to their appearance.

    "He¡¯s asking for clothes opinion?"

    "Yeah. I never thought that I¡¯ll see Dn struggle between ck suit and another ck suit¡­ I honestly can¡¯t see the difference in the suit images he sent." Jake rubbed his forehead.

    Kyle arched his eyebrows. He looked at the group and the pictures that Dn sent, feeling that his best friend was changing a bit. But well, it would be good for him to pay attention to his image a bit since his sister had been nagging him in this regards for a long time.

    The two of them then talked about other matters.

    After some time, the door to the training room finally opened and Lotte jumped to Jake¡¯s arm, clinging to him. "Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ve to settle the menu for the dinner tonight. Don¡¯t disappoint my parents."

    "Yes, yes, I know." Jake helplessly waved goodbye to the others and let his wife up.

    Kate walked out of the training room and looked at Kyle. She smiled. "For our dinner tonight, shall we cook together?"

    "Sure." Kyle smiled.

 Chapter 367: The Future <7> [FINAL]

    They went to the seventh floor through the training room. In fact, it was quite funny now that they thought about how high the security system was. However, Kate and Kyle¡¯s realboratory was indeed at the seventh floor.

    No one will be able to figure out what these two were making until they promote it out.

    There was also a kitchen at the seventh floor along with the exhaust pipe that was connected to the third floor and will be dispersed with the equipment there to avoid making the ce smell.

    "What do you want to eat tonight?" Kate asked while taking the apron from the side. She picked the bigger one for Kyle and the smaller one for her.

    "Maybe soup?" Kyle looked at Kate.

    He knew that his woman can only cook soup or porridge, so he had been adjusting his taste to make sure that he could eat what she¡¯s making.

    Kate looked at Kyle speechlessly. "You¡¯re the one in charge of cooking today. I¡¯ll just help you wash the vegetables."

    Kyleughed. His cooking might not be superb, but it has more variety aspared to Kate. "Okay."

    The two of them began to work.

    Kate washed the vegetables while Kyle prepared the meat. After that, he worked on the wok and made several dishes. All Kate did was to help him wash and cut the vegetables. She really couldn¡¯t help much in terms of cooking.

    Watching Kyle cooked from the back, Kate smiled faintly. This kind of warm life was much more fun aspared to when they kept on roaming around with no fixed ce. At that time, they were tense as anything could happen and they had to do their best to protect themselves.

    Now, they could rest easy and enjoyed a normal life.

    "Alright, it¡¯s done." Kyle turned around while holding the te and saw Kate was staring in his direction. He smiled, "Is your boyfriend handsome?"

    "Handsome," Kate answered almost instinctively. Suddenly, she felt that there was something wrong and saw her boyfriend teasing gaze. Her face flushed with embarrassment for being caught by him.

    She coughed dryly and walked out of the kitchen as if she wanted to run away.

    Kyleughed at Kate¡¯s cute reaction and walked to the dining room with the few tes of food he had cooked. Now that he had decided to stay with Kate, he will naturally also prepare food for her when she want to.

    "Stop looking at me," Kate said in a low voice when she saw Kyle was still looking at her.

    "I can¡¯t help it. My girlfriend is very beautiful today," Kyle answered smoothly.

    Kate red at Kyle, feeling that he was being affected by Jake¡¯s mouth. He would not speak like this in the past.

    "Just eat." Kyleughed and took the spoon.

    Kate looked at the food and her stomach grumbled a bit. Alright, she had to admit that she¡¯s hungry.

    With that, the two of them ate heartily.

    After the short dinner, the two of them walked around the seventh floor to digest their food. There was no one else because the others were staying on the ground today. They will only use this ce asionally when they didn¡¯t want to be disturbed by anyone.

    After all, no one can reach them when they were here.

    Well, their phone was still working, though.

    "Do you prefer to stay here or above?" Kyle asked in a low voice as the two of them began to walk around the seventh floor.

    "I don¡¯t care either way." Kate tilted her head.

    She didn¡¯t think that there was any difference with staying on the surface and staying in this little secret base with Kyle. In any case, she will either stay with her parents on the third floor, stay in General Ryan¡¯s house, or stay in the seventh floor here.

    "Hmm?"

    "As long as you¡¯re nearby, it¡¯s fine anywhere¡­" Kate felt that her sentence was a bit too ambiguous and looked at Kyle, her face reddening. "I mean¡­ I don¡¯t really think that it¡¯s that different to stay out there or here¡­"

    Kyle looked at his girlfriend deeply as his adam apple rolled. He felt that she was teasing him, but he had no evidence that she was truly doing it. Suppressing the thoughts within his mind, he pressed Kate closer to him in an embrace.

    "Kyle¡­"

    "Let me stay this way for a while," Kyle answered, his voice somewhat hoarse.

    Kate felt that she better followed Kyle¡¯s words, so she stayed still. In this position, she could hear Kyle¡¯s heartbeat, which was somewhat faster than his calm face suggested him to be.

    The two of them stayed in each other¡¯s embrace for a while before Kyle released Kate.

    Kate lowered her eyes and then walked towards theirboratory. It was located a distance away from the other room in case there was an ident that happened.

    Well, they were always being careful, though.

    Countless sophisticated machines were ced in theboratory, ready to be used when it was necessary.

    The two of them were mostly researching new materials that was mixed with the energy ability. After awakening, they knew that they could produce the energy by themselves, but they didn¡¯t exactly know the principle.

    Some other researchers were researching about that matter, such as Dr. Dall.

    And Kyle and Kate were more into the practical use of these energy into the materials, making use of the newfound material to make stronger and better technologies.

    "You¡¯re not going to work again in the middle of the night, are you?" Kyle asked helplessly when he watched Kate entered theb.

    "No, I just want to take this out." Kate took out the report she printedst night. "I left itst night because there are a lot of pages to be printed and I have a lot to ask you about it, Professor Kyle."

    Kyle arched his eyebrows and leaned. "You know that you can ask it anytime you want, right?"

    "I don¡¯t always spend time with you." Kate dodged his eyes. "And you¡¯re also busy with other things asionally."

    "Fine, let¡¯s go to my study."

    Kyle¡¯s study was located right beside Kyle¡¯s bedroom. It was recently made so that Kyle could finish his job without the need to go up and meet his father.

    He sat at the main desk and Kate turned into a cat, sitting on the table to listen to Kyle¡¯s exnation. She asked a few questions and Kyle would answer them in ordance. After a while, Kyle no longer heard Kate¡¯s question.

    He looked down and saw that the little cat was sleeping.

    Smiling bitterly, he picked the little cat and walked to his bed. Since she¡¯s in her cat¡¯s form, Kyle will shamelessly put her in his room. Anyway, there was a separate pillow for her bed there.

    Plop!

    Lying on the bed, Kyle smiled as he watched the little cat sleeping beside him.

    It¡¯s good to live like this.

    The End

    ¡­

    Hey everyone, this is the end of the story~

    Thank you very much for following the story until this far! <3

    I will write a few epilogues and side story, but the release rate might not be as consistent as how it has been so far (>.<)

    As much as I would love to continue writing about Kyle and Kate, it¡¯s time to leave them be.

    Kate: "Author, just admit that your story nning for me is over."

    Author: "¡­"

    Kyle: "Just ignore this unreliable author."

    Author: "¡­" why did I make them like this?

    Truthfully, in regards to the world building, I can still expand it but the ideas I have wouldn¡¯t fit much with Kate¡¯s storyline. I¡¯m still thinking about whether to build a sequel or not in the future and prob at that time, it will focus more on the new generation.

    (Which meant that Kyle and Kate would only be in the background¡­)

    But that¡¯s still just a n lol, so no promise here.

    Anyway, thank you for following Little Kitty Kate until the end <3

    Love you all,

    Sorahana

 Chapter 368: Epilogue 1: The Children <1>

    "Today the teacher is really funny. He brought guest and exined about the mutation again." a young girl around the age of 6 said while swinging her hand.

    Beside her were two other girls, one looked like she was around 8 years old while the other one looked like she was 10 years old. They were walking on the street with few people passing by.

    City E has be very prosperous and had be one of the main major city in the nation. The road had long been built and with the careful nning, there were already several areas to separate the people there.

    After all, there were some people who would be powerful and needed more security and so on.

    This road they were taking was within the restricted area.

    Unless they lived in this ce, not many people were allowed toe inside.

    "That¡¯s because you still haven¡¯t seen many of them, Lindsay." The oldest girl chuckled. "Dad said that for the past decade, there are many variety of new mutations that happened."

    "But I have seen many of them." Lindsay looked unconvinced.

    The second girlughed and patted Lindsay¡¯s head. "Don¡¯t worry, if you wish to see more, I can help you."

    "Really?" Lindsay¡¯s eyes sparkled.

    "Of course!"

    The oldest girl looked at the second girl and pouted. "Mom! Why are you always favoring Lindsay! I also want to see them."

    The second girl, Kate,ughed when she heard her first daughterining. "Don¡¯t worry La, I¡¯ll also bring you along."

    "Great!" La smiled happily.

    "We¡¯re back home." Kate pointed at the house in front of them calmly. Her appearance was that of an 8 year old girl, but those who knew her would definitely know that this was nothing but a fake appearance.

    Even though there were rules that awakened were not allowed to use their abilities discriminately to attack others, there were not many restrictions imposed for a ¡¯transformation¡¯ ability like hers. After all, many people felt that this ability was not very useful and couldn¡¯t be used to attack others.

    At most, it was just fooling them. Thus, Kate often sneaked around in this form just to watch her children go to school.

    Some teachers knew that she¡¯s their mother.

    But other children only think she¡¯s a weird girl who didn¡¯t go to school.

    La and Lindsay turned blind eyes to their mother¡¯s unique hobby. Anyway, this also meant that their mother could bring them to and from school almost everyday. They will notin.

    The three of them walked inside and the mechanical voice greeted them.

    Kate looked at the machine and silently wondered why did Kyle loved this kind of machines. After the reconstruction of the city, he began to enhance the defense and also mass produced various electrical devices with Dn¡¯s help.

    Thanks to their cooperation so far, City E has many ground breaking technology thatbined the mutation with electricity.

    Humans were indeed very creative.

    "Dad!" La¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw her father walked out of the office.

    Kyle arched his eyebrows when he saw three ¡¯girls¡¯ in front of him. "You¡¯re back girls and Kate, I have been searching for you."

    "What is it again?" Kate tilted her head while her two daughters had run towards their father, hugging him tightly.

    Kyle bent down and picked the two girls, one on the left and the other one on the right. He kissed them lovingly and the two girls giggled.

    "Some questions in regards to space element."

    "Oh, for the new project? Let¡¯s talk about it againter. Carry me too."

    "Kate, my hands are full." Kyle looked at his wife helplessly. After having two daughters, he always felt that his life was really full and fun.

    But the biggest problem was¡­

    His sense of existence had reached zero in front of his father and many elders. They would rather focus on his wife and daughters rather than him.

    Tsk.

    He could already sense their hatred even from a distance away.

    It was good that he only has two daughters and no son or those people would be wary of his son making troubles. Though, his first daughter somehow inherited his mischievousness and loved to make prank from time to time.

    "Then I¡¯ll borrow your shoulder." Kate grinned and jumped up lightly,nding on Kyle¡¯s shoulder and then sat down.

    "Mom! You¡¯re amazing!" Lindsay¡¯s eyes sparkled.

    "I have seen Mom doing better things!" La added from the side, not wanting to lose.

    "Tell me! Tell me!"

    "Girls, stop screaming." Kyle helplessly carried the three ¡¯girls¡¯ as they began to quarrel. He didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.

    After reaching rank 9 back then, they realized that they could still grow stronger, but the type of improvement was somewhat different. There was new rank made and after entering that rank, it was not their element getting stronger, but their overall physique getting stronger.

    This made Lucy, who has always been superior in terms of physique, felt a bit of danger.

    But when she also advanced higher, the others were quickly beaten to submission because her improvement was simply insane. Every rank advancement after rank 6 meant huge improvement that was really hard topare.

    Kate herself was speechless.

    But she left her best friend be.

    Anyway, with her physique getting better and stronger, she could do some activities that she previously couldn¡¯t. Though, it was just some simple action to help her able to move around the battlefield and not just stay in one ce.

    Knock! Knock!

    "Kyle, you¡­" Jake paused when he entered because he saw Kyle was busy carrying the three girls. Beside him, Marc looked at the scene in front of him andughed wildly.

    "Bwahaha, I didn¡¯t expect you will still be carrying your three ¡¯girls¡¯, Kyle."

    "They asked for it." Kyle shook his head helplessly and put his two daughters on the sofa. "Go back to your room and wash your body."

    "Yes, Dad!"

    The two girls ran to their room.

 Chapter 369: Epilogue 1: The Children <2>

    Only Kate was still sitting on Kyle¡¯s shoulder without any intention to get down. Kyle had long gotten used to Kate¡¯s mischievous deeds after living with her for a long time, so he ignored her antics and instead focused on the two guests who came.

    "So, what brings you here today?"

    "Some reports of the appearance of a few giant mutated animals that they can¡¯t handle and asked for you again." Jake handed the folder he was holding. "Say, they really treated you quite specially."

    "That¡¯s just because they didn¡¯t want to cause more troubles." Kyle snorted and read the file for a while before handing it back to Jake. "Say that I reject it. It¡¯s too far away from here and I¡¯m toozy to make the trip."

    Marc smiled helplessly. "They willin again."

    "Let themin. I don¡¯t care."

    Jake shrugged. He was just here to deliver the news since this was a confidential report and better to be handed personally. The security in thework sometimes couldn¡¯t be fully trusted for some matters.

    He turned to look at Kate on Kyle¡¯s shoulder. "Say, any tips to get daughters?"

    Kate looked at Jake speechlessly. "¡­Just pray."

    After saying that, Kate jumped to the back and with a poof, she returned to her adult appearance. Perhaps because of this mutation, she still looked like she was in her early twenties and didn¡¯t change much.

    Kyle patted Jake¡¯s shoulder and smirked. "Don¡¯t worry, if you keep trying, you might be able to have a daughter."

    Jake looked at Kyle resentfully.

    Recently, Lotte just born him his third son and she was also disappointed. The two of them had long wanted to have daughters because the two boys in Jake¡¯s house was simplyplete troublemaker.

    He had started to understand why his father and mother loved to beat him so much when he was a brat until now.

    Because he himself also ended up beating those two annoying boys.

    Now, he had a third son.

    Even though his third son was still a toddler, he had the feeling that the troubles in his house would be never ending.

    Lotte herself also sighed that she wanted a daughter, why did she end up having three troublemaking boys?

    "It¡¯s fine, I also only have one son." Marc shrugged.

    And this son of his had been beaten up by Lucy whenever he made trouble. With Lucy¡¯s threatening strength, it was actually a miracle that his son could still perservere. Perhaps, it was within his faint hope that he could be as strong as his mother.

    Hopefully.

    Watching how his wife educated his son, Marc decided not to have more children. He really couldn¡¯t imagine how Lucy would be treating their daughter should she have one in the future.

    It¡¯s better to just have one son.

    As long as his bone toughen up, it¡¯s fine to beat him up a bit. Anyway, his wounds heal quickly.

    "¡­I¡¯m more curious how you end up with that¡­" Jake couldn¡¯t find the words to describe Lucy. Because whenever he said this¡­ Lucy woulde and beat him up squarely. The feeling was really hard to describe.

    "Why not? It¡¯s fun." Marc chuckled. "And Robby loved her a lot."

    Jake looked at Marc speechlessly.

    He had the feeling that Marc¡¯s first criteria to find a partner back then was for his partner to like his dog. When he thought of that, he silently lit a candle for Marc¡¯s previous suitor when he was in the university.

    While Marc was quite poor back then, he looked handsome and had good grades, so there was nock of girls who had crush on him. However, Marc was mostly devoted on his study, which break the hearts of who knows how many girls.

    When Jake heard about this, he felt that having good grades should have been good.

    But his sons¡­

    All two of them have disaster result in the school, giving him headache. Why did they have to beplete replica of him?

    Can¡¯t they just follow his wife?

    "If you want to continue discuss about this, you can do it outside." Kyle shook his head.

    Jake rolled his eyes. "We should all gather together and see whose children among us is the best! I¡¯m sure that in terms of outdoor activities, my sons are the best!"

    "You can¡¯tpare with my son who has been under strict training from Lucy."

    "Uh."

    "If you want topare IQ test, you can¡¯tpare to Dn¡¯s son." Kyle looked at Jake with a deadpan expression. "And don¡¯tpare beauty, there are only three girls in total."

    Two of his daughter and Dn¡¯s second child.

    Jake looked at Kyle speechlessly.

    Kateughed. Watching any of them dissing Jake has be the norm most of the time and Jake himself also had nothing to say back. After all, his two sons were indeed the troublemakers.

    Kyle watched as Jake and Marc walked away.

    "Let¡¯s go and continue the experiment after you wash up." Kyle turned to look at Kate.

    "Sure~." Kateughed lightly and hugged Kyle¡¯s arm. Being an adult was indeed better because there were more things that she could do with Kyle.

    Their activities hadn¡¯t been much different.

    And when it was time for dinner, Kate called the two girls, who happily ran to their mother and hugged her. When Kate was in a child¡¯s form, the two girls often treated her as their close friends.

    After all, she did look like a girl their age.

    "Mom, I have finished my homework!" La said proudly.

    "So fast!" Lindsay was shocked. "Mine is only halfway done, Big Sis."

    "Hehehe, of course!"

    Kateughed and patted her two daughters¡¯ head. "Yes, you two are really good."

    The two of them beamed.

    Kyle watched from the side with a faint smile. From the bottom of his heart, he felt happy andplete.

    "Come and eat."

    "Yes, Dad!"

    ¡­

    <This is the end of the first epilogue. There are still other short epiloguester>

 Chapter 370: Epilogue 2: Business Center

    General Ryan stood in front of the tall buildings in front of him. His expression looked somewhat apprehensive. If someone told him many years ago that he would be the leader of such an advance city, he would tell that person off.

    After all, he himself still felt that this was somewhat unreal.

    "Brother, why are you standing there?" General Ryou looked a bit perplexed. There was nothing strange, right?

    "It¡¯s fine." General Ryan shook his head. "How¡¯s the cooperation between Dn¡¯s family and White family?"

    The two families had been working together for the past decade or more. Due to their cooperation, many business project were based on City E and City C, allowing the two cities to thrive.

    By now, there were already so many tall buildings, new innovation thatbined the previous technology with the new power, many types of new food that could enhance their abilities, and so on.

    And with marriage ties between the two families, it didn¡¯t seem that their cooperation will stop.

    City E be safe because of the few highest ranked awakened were all staying here and the economy was thriving because of the many advantages that attracted people toe here. In fact, General Ryan had been troubled with city¡¯s expansion because the number of people who stayed in City E kept on increasing.

    "The new type of train is ready. They¡¯re currently debating on the name inside." General Ryou pointed inside.

    General Ryan¡¯s lips twitched when he heard that. "I hope it¡¯s not Kyle again who pick the name."

    Considering Kyle¡¯s sense of naming¡­ he already felt like smacking his son¡¯s head. Even when naming Kyle¡¯s two daughters, if not for Kate¡¯s strong opposition, their name would definitely be very simple and different.

    But his sense of naming has always been very simple and easy to remember. Dn often feltzy to name their project and just leave it to Kyle, making the names extremely simple and crude.

    If General Ryan was his son¡¯s art teacher, he would have long kicked his son out of the ss.

    "Juste in, Brother." General Ryouughed and walked forward first.

    General Ryan sighed and slowly made his way into the back room. This building was connected to the train station that had connected several cities, including City E and City C. Rather than using cars, train was faster and somewhat saver.

    After all, there were several posts along the way where guards and awakened stayed and would kill any giant mutated animals that dared to attack the train¡¯s route.

    As they got closer, the voice of argument could be heard.

    "But that name is not cool! I heard that this is powered with the crystal, why not said that it¡¯s a Powerful Crystal Train."

    "¡­I don¡¯t think people will want to say the name if it¡¯s like that," Lotte¡¯s voice sounded helpless.

    "Just name it as train." Marc looked at these people speechlessly.

    Bletak!

    "You¡¯re a schr but you¡¯re giving such a name?" Lucy roared.

    "But my expertise is in science and notnguage!" Marc tried to defend himself before there was a crash sound.

    General Ryan looked at the door, suddenly feeling unwilling to open it. These brats were already in their thirties or forties and had children but they still acted like children in front of others.

    Knock! Knock!

    The argument¡¯s voice stopped and everyone turned to look at General Ryan who entered the room. He looked at the few people in front of him and sighed. "You haven¡¯t decided on the name?"

    "They didn¡¯t agree with the cool name I proposed!" Jakeined first.

    "That¡¯s not cool! That¡¯s embarrassing!" Lotte rolled her eyes. If the train was truly named that way, she herself didn¡¯t want to say the name out loud.

    "What¡¯s wrong with Overpowered Crystal Train or Extremely Awesome and Fast Train¡­."

    "Please stop with that kind of name." Kate was already holding back her stomach. She felt that Jake was being influenced by his sons who liked to y around and said those things on the courtyard when they yed.

    Kyle patted Kate¡¯s shoulder, soothing her so that she would not choke because ofughing too much. He turned to look at Dn. "Just use your group name. It¡¯s simple."

    General Ryan looked at his son speechlessly. "This train is not only Ice Blue Group¡¯s project, Kyle."

    "Then add City E name."

    General Ryan: "¡­"

    Behind him, General Ryou was already holding back hisugh when he saw his brother being speechless again.

    "Ice Blue E Train," Dn finally said. Anyway, he was already tired with so many strange and tacky names that Jake kept on uttering. Even the others¡¯ suggestion was strange. It¡¯s better to keep it simple.

    General Ryan took a deep breath before nodding. "Fine if you want it that way. I¡¯ll submit it and this train will officially start operating in several cities."

    "Mhm." Dn nodded.

    With City E getting more and more popted, there were also many people who wanted toe here even if it was just a visit. Train will be their main transportation as the airport was mostly for the longer distance.

    After all, the safety in the air was stillpromised unless there were powerful awakened who were staying there.

    "Now that it¡¯s settled, it¡¯s time to eat." Jake stretched his hand. He didn¡¯t really care that his names were not picked because he just simply gave suggestion of anything that crossed his mind.

    "My treat." Dn nodded.

    Kyle arched his eyebrows. "Then it¡¯s my treat tomorrow."

    The train was the result of their research. Though, the building of the train itself required the contribution of many other people because they couldn¡¯t make it themselves.

    "Good."

    General Ryan watched as the few people walked out whileughing and talking. He shook his head. After several years, he no longer felt strange when he heard these few people made something new. The awakened ability was new and as the few people who were at the top with high intelligence, they also started to create many things that could be used as the application.

    He looked at the train and smiled faintly.

    With this method of transportation, he believed that City E will be more prosperous.

    "The business center is dominated by Ice Blue Group," General Ryou reminded. "They will definitely get richer with this one."

    "They¡¯re capable, so leave this cake for them. As long as they gave some slices to others, they are allowed to keep the ce." General Ryan didn¡¯t care.

    General Ryouughed. "Got it. Also, when did you n to retire? The other old foggies are already aiming for your position."

    "In your dream."

    "Hahahahaha!"

    ¡­

    <End of second epilogue. One more epilogue left>

 Chapter 371: Epilogue 3: Rise of Beast Tamers

    Gathering together with the others happened a few times a year. It was not as many as it used to be when they were still busy doing mission here and there. But after all, everyone was busy with their own activities and had their own families and life.

    How could it be possible for them to always spend time with the others?

    "Ugh, I¡¯m going to vomit¡­" Marc felt his stomach was churning.

    Lucy looked at her husband speechlessly. "That¡¯s why I told you that you¡¯re not allowed to drink too much."

    "It¡¯s celebration, so of course I¡¯ll drink more¡­ ugh."

    "Let¡¯s go home fast and you rest. Tomorrow, you still have ss, right?"

    "Ah, right. Damn it, I forget that."

    Marc continued his study in university after the university was built again many years ago. After finally graduated with professor¡¯s degree, he decided to be a teacher. Aside from the science that was his major, he also taught in a high school as ¡¯beast tamer¡¯ teacher.

    The term beast tamer had only started to be spread from a decade or so ago.

    This was because people realized that even though some animals didn¡¯t turn into giant mutated animals, they had also experienced some mutation. The mutation allowed them to be stronger, but to be able to truly grow, they needed to be contracted with humans.

    It was a pleasant surprise.

    The research of the blood contract had already set up the few basic rules and methods so that their pets will listen to them. Because if they rashly contracted a mutated animal without having any actual emotion connection with them, they could break it and used the contract to feed on humans.

    Some cases had happened.

    It was scary.

    Thus, the regtion was put in ce and the few people who had already contracted their pets and grew up were offered the position as teachers.

    Marc became one of them.

    After all, he and Robby were quite famous and many people hoped that they could listen to his lecture.

    He only taught once a month in that high school, but the attendance rate was close to 100% plus many other people who somehow managed to enter to listen.

    "Let¡¯s have Robby help you." Lucy shook her head. "Why did I feel that Robby is more reliable than you at times?"

    Marc: "¡­" I know you love Robby so much, but can you stopparing me with my dog?

    "Are there more beast tamers recently?"

    "Yeah. That¡¯s because you don¡¯t need to be an awakened to be a beast tamer." Marcughed lightly.

    The awakened rate was only 1 of 20 people, which meant that there were only 5% of people who could awaken their ability when they reached 18 years old. The rest of them could only be an ordinary people.

    And without red rain helping them to grow so fast, their rate of growth now depended on the food and their environment.

    The awakening rate in City E wasrger for some reason.

    Which was also one of the main reason why City E became so densely popted recently. And several other ces that said to could increase one¡¯s awakening rate had be extremely popr. It was just that many of these ces were dangerous, so they couldn¡¯t go there unless their parents were powerful.

    City E became their main target.

    Aside from that, beast tamer had also be one of the main upation because of the shared ability. Even though the new blood contract made their shared ability much lower, but it was much safer than the original blood contract that didn¡¯t have much rules and restriction between each other.

    Everyone longed to be powerful.

    And since beast tamer was one of the few upations that didn¡¯t need them to be awakened and even if they awakened, they could also be beast tamer, it had be exceedingly popr.

    "Tsk, they can¡¯t even make their blood contract before they¡¯re 18 years old anyway. What¡¯s the hurry?" Lucy shook her head.

    To be honest, she was also tempted when she heard that everyone could be beast tamer. But after listening about how she had to care for the new pet and so on, Lucy gave up.

    She already had Robby in the house.

    It¡¯s enough.

    And that 18 years old limitation was because anyone who tried the blood contract before they were of age all ended up crazy or dead without any exception. Thus, the impatient youths had no other choice but to be obedient.

    They didn¡¯t want to lose their lives just because they were too impatient.

    "There are many new types of animals after the mutation." Marc yawned. "Kate¡¯s father has been busy documenting them along with the other researchers."

    "We¡¯re home. Go wash up and vomit in the toilet if you can¡¯t hold it anymore."

    "Ok. Ok."

    Marc made a beeline towards the toilet and wash up. He already felt much better after walking around.

    Coming out of the room, he noticed Robby was carrying his seven year old son on his back. He patted Robby. "Thank you for taking care Nat when we¡¯re away."

    "Wang!" <Of course! Nathan is my little master!>

    Marcughed lightly and then picked his son up. This naughty son of his must have broken his sleeping time promise again. He walked to his son¡¯s room and put his son on the bed before walking to his own bedroom.

    Robby wagged his tail and followed Marc happily. From the way it looked like, he was still very energetic.

    The shared lifespan was very true.

    It was because Robby was already more than 20 years old by now.

    Though, Marc felt somewhat more relieved because he didn¡¯t wish for his dog to die faster than him. This dog had already apanied him from when he was still a kid. Though, he felt a bit apologetic to Lucy because he would end up dying faster than her.

    After all, a person¡¯s lifespan is now being shared with the dog.

    "Lucy¡­" Marc entered the bedroom and saw Lucy was already sleeping. He thought of Lucy¡¯s activities today and shook his head.

    There was an emergency mission and Lucy head out first this morning. After all, she was one of the guards and asked for this position so that she could fight a lot. It seemed that the mission had to be quite tiring.

    Heid on the bed and Robby jumped up.

    "Robby, don¡¯t disturb us."

    "Whine" <¡­Okay>

    Therge golden retrieverid on the edge of the bed while Marc closed his eyes. He never thought too much when he first contracted Robby but now, beast tamer had be somon. Many other people have pets on their own, so pets could be seen roaming around the city.

    Marc smiled faintly.

    He hoped that these children whom he taught would also treat their pets well. Because they were not only just pets for him but also his closerade.

    ¡­

    This is thest epilogue XD.

    And yeah, in regards to the sequel I mentioned before, if there are a lot of people who want to read it, I¡¯ll consider making it. You may givement or just send likes to other people¡¯sment if you do want the sequel.

    Tho, I will state in advance that the story will not start from City E nor the main character will be their children. It¡¯ll be from other cities and a new character that¡¯s not mentioned in this novel yet.

    Thank you everyone.

    A few side stories are left if you¡¯re unwilling to leave and still want to read more. I¡¯ll post them soon.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!